The acts and monuments of John Foxe: a new and complete edition:

with a preliminary dissertation, by the Rev. George Townsend ...

Edited by the Rev. Stephen Reed Cattley ...
Foxe, John, 1516-1587.
London, Pub. by R. B. Seeley and W. Burnside, sold by L. & G. Seeley, 1837-41.

http://hdl.handle.net/2027/uc1.b3950255

Public Domain, Google-digitized

http://www.hathitrust.org/access_use#pd-google

We have determined this work to be in the public domain,

meaning that it is not subject to copyright. Users are
free to copy, use, and redistribute the work in part or
in whole. It is possible that current copyright holders,
heirs or the estate of the authors of individual portions
of the work, such as illustrations or photographs, assert
copyrights over these portions. Depending on the nature
of subsequent use that is made, additional rights may
need to be obtained independently of anything we can
address. The digital images and OCR of this work were
produced by Google, Inc. (indicated by a watermark
on each page in the PageTurner). Google requests that
the images and OCR not be re-hosted, redistributed
or used commercially. The images are provided for
educational, scholarly, non-commercial purposes.
 -
ſ

º\\ C. ^
-
- WU
\\ º
-
-

º
- - -

Nº.
w

º cº,
flºº
-s—--
i; -
º
.
º - - **s
-

2% ºw. stºl
-º
-
vs.

- -- 3
A

ºwº
N

The acts and monuments

º

- -

of John Foxe
John FOXe, Stephen Reed Cattley, George TOWnsend

sº -
B E R K EL EY

L12RARY
of
utúversity
cAufoºl!A
B E R K E L E Y

LIBRARY
utúversity of
cAuFORNA
 172, Fleet Street,
June 30, 1837.

The Publishers new edition of the Acts and

of the Monuments of John
that they can no longer delay offering their
feel

Foxe, grateful acknowledg

their friends and the christian public

for
general, the liberal support

in
to

ments

has received. Two of the most distinguished tokens appro

of
which that work

been honoured, are given

which they have the subsequent pages;

in
bation with
perused, at the present moment, with feelings
be

of
one whereof will melan

of
general
Of

sale enough

be
the will

of to
choly interest. the work say, that

it
very nearly the whole edition (2000 copies) has been taken up; the large

there being not single copy remaining. The Publishers,

a
paper, especially,

therefore, cannot but feel gratified that their efforts revive and render per

to
this

work, have met with reception.

so
manent great kind and liberal

a
however, another duty perform, less pleasant description.

of
They have, to

a
competent and impartial judges before whom the new
of
the

From whole body

they have scarcely received one word

of
censure, and but
edition has passed,
to lay few

amendment. But from two quarters, neither

of
suggested which can
of

the main qualification critic,+impartiality,+they have had

of
to

claim
a

bear some unkind observations. These observations they would gladly have
silence, were not that refusal plead charges publicly made,
it

to

to
in

received
a

these allegations.
of

of
as

might an admission
represented the truth
be

correspondent the British Magazine commences

of

at of
First, then, series
a

a
But, happily, the real motive
of

verbal criticisms. his labours confessed

is

The critic says, “It many most sincere and zealous

to

the very outset. due

is

“Protestants among the subscribers, them whether they have fully con
to

ask
they are doing supporting the republication work, which
of
in

“sidered what
a
say

by

“is, the least, characterized

of

the strain bitter invective which runs

to

for

“through it—whether, supposing that they could hope success, they would
by

maintain Protestantism mere party question,

to

as

“be satisfied declama

a

abuse, railing and scoffing, and

of

“tion and species banter often coarse, and

a

“sometimes profane,” &c. &c.

after reading these lines, can doubt the real animus
No

of

one, the critic.

He wholly dislikes and disapproves But, rather
of

Foxe's work
in

the mass.

after having thus

all

inconsistently, assailed the book with these heavy charges,

off,

of

supporting those charges, and begins

he

long series
of

turns instead
a

the supposed mis-spelling many French and German names

of
on

criticisms
of

petty criticism forms the bulk the article. Not one point
of

of

And this sort

the least importance disputed: not one error any consequence pointed out.
of
is

the first. Another journal, though

of

assailant follows the track

in
A

second

than the British Magazine, adopts the same line

of

of

less note criticism. Not

the work itself, but obviously wishing abridged edition,
an
to

opposed
to

assist
on

lately announced; objects the present complete edition,

of
to
or it

the score the

eight ten trifling errors, spelling
of

in

in
or

existence dates.
 WINDSOR CASTLE,
April 24th, 1837.

Sir Herbert Taylor begs to acknowledge the receipt of Messrs.

R. Seeley and W. Burnside's letter of the 22d inst. which he has had the

honour to submit to the King, with the accompanying Volume of Foxe's

Acts and Monuments, which will be deposited in the Royal Library here.
Sir

His Majesty Herbert Taylor

R.

thank Messrs. Seeley

to

has ordered
it,

and W. Burnside for express his satisfaction with the manner

in
to

and

which the Work edited and executed.

is
 DEDICATED, BY PERMISSION,

To

HIS MOST GRACIOUS MAJESTY.

THE ACTS AND MONUMENTS

OF JOHN FOXE.

WOL. IV.
 of these latter and perillous Names,
touching matters of the Church,
i. º
wherein are comprehended and described )
§ the great persecutions & horrible troubles, N
that haue bene wrought and practised by
the Romishe Prelates, speciallye in this
Realme of England and Scotlande,
from the yeare of our Lorde a
thousande, unto the tyme

º:
nowe present.
Gathered and collected according to the
true copiesand certificatorieas wel
of the parties themseluesthat suffered,
as alsooutof the BishopsRegisters,
which wer thedoerstherof,
by John Fore
* tºprintedat Londonby John Day,
dwellyng ouerAldersºnate
cum privilegio Regie Majestatis.

|
THE ACTS AND MONUMENTS
OF JOHN FOXE:

A NEW AND COMPLETE, EDITION:

WITH A PRELIMINARY DISSERTATION,

by the

REW. GEORGE TOWNSEND, M.A.

or Titi Niry college, cAMBridge,

PR EB EN DAR Y of D U R H AM,
AND vicAR of North Allerto N, Yorkshire.

Edited By the

REV. STEPHEN REED CATTLEY M.A.

of quer:N'scollege, camBRidge,
RECTOR of BAG thorp, Nortfolk,
AND CHAPLAIN TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE THE EARL OF SCAR BROUGH.

VOL. IV.

PUBLISHED BY R. B. SEELEY AND W. BURNSIDE;

AND SOLD BY L. & G. SEELEY,
FLEET STREET, LONDON.
MDCCCXXXVII.
 London :
painted by R. clay, Bread-street-Hill,
Doctors' commons.
 AE/7/4 oz
F4
/337

CO N T E N T S.

VOL. IV.

CONTINUATION OF BOOK WI.

pertaining to The Last three HUNDRED YEARS FROM THE LOOSING

out of SATAN.
A.D. PAGE
1485. HeNRY WII. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
. .3
1486. Maximilian the Emperor . . . . . . . . . . . . . ibid.
1490. The Burning of Joan Boughton, and others . . . . . . 7
1499. Hieronymus Savanarola, with two Friars, Martyrs . . . . 8
Articles objected against Hierome and the two Friars . . . . . 9
1499 The Ten Grievances complained of by the Germans, and the
to Remedy against them . . . . . . . . . . 11
1503. An Advertisement unto the Emperor Maximilian, of the Subtle
Practices of the Pope and Popish Prelates . . . . . . . . 13
A certain Godly Exhortation unto the Emperor's Majesty. . ibid.
The Edict of Maximilian the Emperor . .
. . . . .
. 14
A Letter of Jacobus Selestadiensis to the Emperor Maximilian,
in Answer to the Edict . . . . . . . . . . . ibid.

1503. The History of the Turks . . . . . . . . . . . . . 18

Ottoman, the First great Emperor of the Turks, A. d. 1300 . 25

ë.
Orchan, the Second Emperor . - - - - - - . ibid.
Amurath, the Third Emperor . . . . . . . . . . . 26
Bajazet, the Fourth Emperor . . . . . . . . . . . 27
the Fifth Emperor . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Orchan, Mahomet, and Amurath, the Sixth, Seventh, and
Eighth Emperors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30.
Mahomet II., the Ninth Emperor . . . . . . . . . 36
Bajazet II., the Tenth Emperor . . . . . . . . . . 44
Selim, the Eleventh Emperor . . . . . . . . . . . 48
Solyman, the Twelfth Emperor . . . . . . . . . . 51
A Notice touching the Miserable Persecution, Slaughter, and
Captivity of the Christians under the Turks, and the Authors
of the Turks' Story . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
The Division of Asia Minor, ealled Cheronesus . . . . . 88
Africa . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
b
735
ii CONTENTS.
A.D. PAGE
1503 The Prophecies of Holy Scriptures considered, touching
the
the Coming up, and final Ruin and Destruction, of this
wicked Kingdom of the Turks; with the Revelations and
Foreshowings also of other authors concerning the same . 93
A Comparison between the Syrians and the Turks - - 96
The Prophecies of Methodius, Hildegarde, and others, con

i.
cerning the Reign and Ruin of the Turks . . . . . . 109
Interpretation of Prophecy . . . . . . . . . . . . 112
A Prayer against the Turks . . . . . . . . . . . . . 121
1500 William Tylsworth, Martyr, burned at Amersham . . . . . . 123
to The cruel of Thomas Chase, of Amersham; wickedly
1506. strangled and martyred in the Bishop's Prison at Woburn,
under William Smith, Bishop of Lincoln . . . . . . 124
Laurence Ghest, Martyr . . . . . . . . . . . . . 126
1508 A notable Story of a faithful Woman, burned in Chipping
Sudbury . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 127
Verses upon Thomas Wittington, who was slaim by a bull . 129
1509 John Blomstone, and eight others, persecuted at Coventry . 133
The Names of the Archbishops of Canterbury contained in the
Sixth Book . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 136
A Brief Note, with a Recapitulation of Ancient Ecclesiastical
Laws, by sundry Kings of this realm ordained, for Govern
ment of the Church before the Conquest. . . . . . . ibid.
The proud primacy of Popes described; in order of their rising
up, by little and little, from faithful Bishops and Martyrs,
to become Lords and Governors over Kings and Kingdoms,

all
exalting themselves in the Temple of God, above that

. is
called God 139

.
.

.
.

.
The First Rising the Bishops
of

of

Rome 140
.

.
.

.
.

.
St.
of

The Words Paul expounded 141

.
.

.
.

of .
.

.
Popes above Kings and Emperors, out
of

The Exaltation
Histories 142

.
.

in .
.

.
.

The Image Antichrist exalting himself the Temple .

of
of

called God; out

all

God, above his own decrees,

of

that
is

pontificals, &c., word for word,

as
decretals, extravagants,
the said books here alleged and quoted
of

out 145
is
it

to .

An Alphabetical List
of

the Authorities here alluded 157

.
.

Ast. Doc
de

Casus Papales L.L. apud Fratrem Astesanum, sive

Item apud Hostien
in

torem solemnem summa confessionis.

de

sem, offic. legat. reperti his versibus comprehensi.

et

161
.

Cases Papal one and fifty; wherein the Pope

of

the number
to

hath power dispense, and none else besides 162

to

BOOK VII.
PERTAINING TO THE LAST THREE HUNDRED YEARS FROM THE LOOSING OUT of
SATA n.

1509. HENRY VIII. 166

.

.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.
.

.
.

the Pope's Bull, for the Conception the Virgin

of

of

The Tenor
be without Sin
to

168
.
.

. .
.
.

.
.

1509 The State and Succession of Princes 173

.

.
.

to The History divers good Men and Women, persecuted for

of

1518. Religion the city and diocese the Bishop

of

of

London:
in

briefly extracted out the Registers Richard Fitzjames;

of
of

with their Examinations ibid.

.
.
.

.
.
.

Joan Baker, and thirty-nine others 175

.
.

.
.
.

The Death and Martyrdom William Sweeting and John

of

Brewster 180
.
.

.
.

.
.
.

.
.

John Brown, Martyr 181

.

.
.

.
.

.
 CONTENTS.

iii
A.D. Page
The Story Richard Hun, Martyr; with the Articles against

. of
--
1509
to him 183

.
.

.
.
.

.
.
.
.

.
º,
1518. New Articles commenced against him after his death 186

.
.

.
solemn process Fitzjames, Bishop London, against Hun

of

- of
A
-
being dead - - - 188

.
.

.
.
.

.
The Verdict of the Inquest. 190

- -

.
.

.
The Depositions Chicheley, Thomas Simondes,

of
Robert Johnson, John Spalding, Peter Turner, John Enderby,
Allen Cresswell, and Richard Horsenail 192

.
.
.
.

.
.

.
Copy Fitzjames, Bishop London,

of
of

of
the Letter Richard the
-

Cardinal Wolsey 196

to
sent

.
.
.
.

.
.
.

.
The Words that the Bishop London spake before the Lords,

of
2~ -

the Parliament-house ibid.

in

.
.
.
.

.
.

.
-

by
the Inquest subscribed
of
The sentence the Coroner ibid.

.
.
the King's Letter
of

of
Tenor behalf Richard Hun

in
197

.
.
Richard Hun, against Sir Thomas More and
of

Defence
A
2

Alanus Copus - - - - 198

.
.
.
Elizabeth Stanford, and others - 205

.
be
divers others, who, the Registers,
of

The Names

in
specified
abjure - - - 206
to

.
.
. .
. .
.

John Southwick ibid.

.

.
.
.
.

.
.
.

.
.

.
John Stilman, and the Articles against him 207

.
.
.
. .

.
.
.
Thomas Man, Martyr, and his Articles
^

208

.
.

.
.

.
Robert Cosin, Buckingham, and William Sweeting, alias
of

Clerke, Martyrs 214

.

.
.
.

.
.
.
.

.
.
.
.
. .
James Brewster, Colchester, Martyr 215
of

Christopher Shoemaker, Great Méenden, Marty; 217

of

.
by
Captious Interrogatories ministered commonly the Bishop
Lincoln, against certain Examinates
of

219
.

.
.

.
1518 Table describing the grievous Afflictions good Men,
of

in
A

the
to Lincoln, under John Longland, the Bishop, with
of

Diocese
1521. the names both of the accusers and of them that were ac
cused; also with the crimes them objected; out
of
to

the
Registers 221
of

the said Diocese. A.D. 1521

.

.
.

.
.

Copy the King's Letter for the aid John Longland, Bisho
of

of

Lincoln, against the Servants Christ, falsely then calle

of

of

Heretics 241
.

.
.

.
.

.
of

those who were abjured

of

The Names the Diocese

in

Lincoln, with brief Summary their Opinions

of

242
a

.
.

Copy the Bishop's Letter

by of
of

the Abbot Ensham

to

244
.
.
.

Penance enjoined under pain relapse, John Longland,

of

Bishop Lincoln, Dec. 19, 1521 ibid.

of

.
.

.
.
.

.
.

them that were condemned for Relapse, and com

of

The Names
mitted unto the Secular Power 245
.
.
.
.

.
.

.
.

Doctor John Colet, Dean

of

St. Paul's 246

~

in .
.
.
.

.
.

of .
.

The Beginning Christ,

of

. of

the Reformation the Church

the time of Martin Luther 250
.
.
.

.
.
.
.

Prophecies, going before Martin Luther, touching the Reform

ation of the Church 253
.
of .
.

.
.
.
.

.
.
.
.

.
.

the Clergy
A.
B.

The against the Pride

C.

259
.
.

.
.

.
.
.
.

The History Doctor Martin Luther, with his Life and Doc
of

trine described 260

.
.
.

.
.
.

.
.

Luther's Conduct and Writings

of

Review 264
.
.

.
.
.

the Pope's Charge his Legate, against Luther.

of

270
to

Substance
Luther, with his Answer and Propositions
of

Protestation
before the Cardinal 271
Martin Luther befºre the Emperor,
at

The Acts and Doings

of

1521.
the City
of

Worms 281
.

.
.

. .
.

.
to

Luther's Answer Eckius 284

.

The Emperor's Letter against Luther, and the consultation

it;

upon Doctor Voeus's Oration, and Luther's Answer, &c. 287

- - 292
The usual Prayer
of

Martin Luther
.
.
iv CONTENTS.
A.D. I”.A.G.E.
1521. Pope Adrian VI. to the renowned Princes of Germany, and to
the Peers of the Roman Emperors . . . . . . . . . 295
1522. Instructions given by Pope Adrian to Charegatus, his Legate,
touching his Proceedings in the Diet of Nuremberg, how and
by what persuasions the Princes were to be moved against
Luther . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 298
The Answer of the Noble and Reverend Princes, and of the
States of his Sacred Roman Empire, exhibited to the Pope's
Ambassador . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .303
Certain Grievances or Oppressions of Germany, against the
Court of Rome, collected and exhibited by the Princes, at
the Council of Nuremberg, to the number of a hundred,
whereof certain Specialities follow . . . . . . . . . 308
1523. An Intimation given by Philip Melancthon to his Auditory at
Wittenberg, of the decease of Martin Luther, A.D. 1546 . . 320
A Prayer after the manner of Luther . . . . . . . . . . .321
Summary of Popish Decrees made at the Council of Ratisbon. 325
The History of the Helvetians or Switzers; how they first re
covered their liberty, and afterwards were joined in league -
together . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . ibid.
The Acts and Doings of Uldricus Zuinglius: and the Receiving
of the Gospel in Switzerland - - - - . . . . .327
Constitutions decreed in the Council of Bern . . . .329

Answer of the Tigurines, or Men of Zurich, to the five Towns

of the Switzers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Message from the Council to the City of Strasberg . . . . 339 .
A Letter of Uldricus Zuinglius to N., his brother in the Lord. 346
Henry Voes and John Esch, Friars Augustine, burnt at Brus
sels, A.D. 1523 . . . . . . . . . - - - . 349
1524. Henry Sutphen, Monk, a Martyr at Dithmarsch . . . . . . 350
Letter of Solyman the great Turk, to the Master of the Rhodes, ibid.
The lamentable Martyrdom of John Clerk, at Meaux, in
France . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .361
The History of a good Pastor, murdered for preaching of the
Gospel: written by John CEcolampadius . . . . . 365
The like History of the Death of a certain Minister, named
Master Peter Spengler, who was drowned : collected by
OEcolampadius . . . . . . . . . . . . . 366

Another History of a certain Man of the Country, wrongfully

put to death ; collected by John GEcolampadius . . .369
The Story and Martyrdom of Wolfgangus Schuch, a German,
burned at Lorraine . . . . . . . . . . . . 371
1526. John Huglein, Martyr, burned at Mersburg . . . . 373
1527. George Carpenter, of Emerich, Martyr, burned in the town of
Munich, in Bavaria . . . . . . . . . . . . 374

The History of Leonard Keyser, Martyr, burned at Schar

dingham . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 376
Wendelmuta, Widow, Martyr; at the Hague . . . . . . . . 377
Peter Flisteden and Adolphus Clarebach, put to death at
Cologne . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 378

1524 A Table of the Names and Causes of such Martyrs as gave their
to lives for the testimony of the Gospel, in Germany, France,
1555. Spain, Italy, and other Foreign Countries, since Luther's
time : in which table are contained the Persecutions, the
Martyrs, and the Causes of their Martyrdom:
The Martyrs of Germany 379
Great Persecution in Gaunt, and other parts of Flanders, by
the Friars and Priests thereof . . . . . . . . . 383
1525 Another Table of those that suffered in France, for the like
witness of his Gospel:
1560. The French Martyrs . . . . . . . . . . . . . 396
 CONTENTS, V

A.D. pAge
1540 A Table of certain Martyrs, who, for the cause of Religion,
suffered in Spain :
The Spanish Martyrs . . . . . .. . . . . . . . .447
The Form and Manner of the Execrable Inquisition of Spain. 451
Thirty Christian Prisoners brought before the Council of the
Inquisition . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 453
1546 A Table of such Martyrs as suffered for the testimony of the
Gospel, in Italy:
1560. The Italian Martyrs . . . 458
Eighty-eight Martyrs in one day, with one butcherly knife,
slain like sheep. Sixteen hundred others also condemned
at Calabria . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 472
1530 A Notable History of the Persecution and Destruction of the
to People of Merindol and Cabriers, in the Country of Pro
1547. vence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 474

is,
An Oration of Catiline, that the Bishop

of

of
the Oration
Aix, seditious and bloody 482

.
.

- to .
.
.

.
.

.
An Oration reply the Bishop Aix, followed
of

of
Bassinet in
by

another - - 483
-

-
Supplication

of
Cabriers, and the Answer
of

of
the Inhabitants
Cardinal Sadolet
-

-
the Merindolians, with their Answer.
of

The Words Durand

to

496
Notes upon the History Merindol, above recited
of

505

.
.

.
1555 The History the Persecutions and Wars against the people
of

to Waldois; the Valleys Angrogne,

of
or

called Waldenses
in
St.

1561. Lucerne, Martin, Perouse and others; the county

. of
in
Piedmont 507
of .

.
.
.
.

.
the Angrognians,
of

Substance the Articles and Confessions

exhibited the President; with their Interrogatories and the
to

Answer
to

them 510
.
to .

.
.
.

.
Crafty Trinity the Angrognians,
of

Message
of

The the Lord

with their Answer 525

.
.

.
.

Conditions and Articles proposed the Waldois

to

548
.
.
.
.
.
.

Conclusions and Articles lastly agreed upon between the Right

Ranconis, the part
on
of

of

Honourable Lord the Duke's

Highness, and those the Valleys Piedmont, called the
of

. of

Waldois 549
.
.
.

.
.

.
.
.
.
.

the Story
of

of

The Conclusion Merindol and Cabriers 553

.
.

.
by

The Story Christian Jew martyred

of

the Turks 555

a

. .
. .

The Conclusion ibid.

.

.
.
.

BOOK WIII.
continuing the history of ENglish MAtters Appert AiNING to both states,
As Well, recoilesiastic Ai, As civil, And temportal.

1519 The History Seven Godly Martyrs burnt Coventry

at
of

557
.
. .

to Robert Silkeb, 1521 558

A.
d.

.
.
.
.

.
.
.
.

1527. Patrick Hamelton, martyred St. Andrew's, Scotland,

in
at

ibid.
A.
D.

1527
.
.
.

.
.
.

Articles and Opinions objected against Master Patrick Hamel

by

by
. St.

ton, James Beton, Bishop Andrew's; followed

of

his Sentence 559

.
.

.
.

.
.

The Copy Letter congratulatory sent from the Doctors

of of
of
a

the Archbishop
of

Louvain St. Andrew's and Doctors

to

Scotland, commending them for the Death

. of

Master Patrick
Hamelton 561
.

.
.

of .

.
.

1528. Brief Treatise Master Patrick Hamelton, called “Patrick's

A

by

Places;’ translated into English John Frith, with the

Epistle the said Frith prefixed before the same; treating
of

the Law; the Doctrine Faith;

P

of

of

of

the Doctrine
Hope; Charity, etc.
of

563
.

.
.

.
.
.

.
vi CONTENTS.

A.D. PA Gr
1528. Certain Brief Notes or Declarations upon the aforesaid places
of Master Patrick Hamelton . . . . . . . . . . . 572
Henry Forest martyred at St. Andrew's, in Scotland . . . . . 578
James Hamelton, Katherine Hamelton; a wife of Leith;
David Straton, and Master Norman Gurley; the two last
burned . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 579
1530. Thomas Harding, an aged Father, dwelling at Chesham in
Buckinghamshire. A. D. 1532 . . - - - - 580
Persecution of simple men in the diocese of Lincoln . . . 582
King Henry's days,

all
A Table of were abjured

as

in
such
after the first beginning 585

of
Luther

.
.

.
.
.

of .
Brief Discourse concerning the Story and Life Thomas
A

by
Wolsey, late Cardinal York, way digression; wherein

of

of
vain
be
seen and noted the express image the proud,

of
to
is

glorious Church Rome, how far

of
differeth from the true

it
Church of Christ Jesus 587

.
.
of .

.
.

.
.

.
1527 The Sacking Rome and Taking Pope Clement 592
an of

.
.
.
.
by
The Copy Thomas Wolsey,
of

ambitious Letter written

1530. York, unto Stephen Gardiner, one King
of

of
Cardinal
Henry's Orators Rome, for procuring

of

of
the Court
in the
papal dignity the said Cardinal 600
to

to -
-

-
.
by

Instructions sent the King's Highness his Trusty Coun

cillors and Servants, Master Stephen Gardiner, Doctor

of
both Laws; Sir Francis Brian, Sir Gregory

de
Cassalis,
Knights; and Mr. Petre Vanne, the King's Secretary for the
Italian tongue; his Ambassadors Rome, for

of
the Court
the Papacy, in
of

York Pope
of

the Election the Cardinal

to

if
Clement were dead - - - - - - - - -

†.
- - -
.

Grievances objected against the Clergy England 6]

of

1
- .

- .
- .

- .
Articles objected against Cardinal Wolsey 614

-
“The Humphrey Mummuth, Alderman 617
of

of
1530. London

.
Thomas Hitten, burned Maidstone - 619
at

-Thomas Bilney; also Thomas Arthur, who abjured Nor

. at
wich ibid.

.
.
.

.
.

1531. Articles against Thomas Arthur 623

-

.
.

.
.
.
.

Interrogatories objected against Arthur and Bilney 624

-

.
.
.

TBilney's Answers the Interrogatories 625

to

-A
.
.

.
.
.

.
.
.

Brief Summary
or

certain Depositions, deposed

of

Collection
by

the several witnesses aforenamed, upon certain interroga

tories ministered unto them for the inquiry Master Bil
of

ney's Doctrine and Preaching; with certain other articles 627

.

Dialogue between Friar John Brusierd and Master Thomas

A

Bilney Ipswich, concerning Worshipping Images (328

of
at

The Submission of Master Thomas Bilney

tiºn 631
-

.
.
.

"A Master Thomas Bilney Tonstal, Bishop

of

Letter
to

of London 633
-

*nother Letter 636

to

from the same the same

.

.
Tº

Master Bilney, Tonstal, Bishop London, fruit

of

of

Letter
to
all

ful
and necessary for Ministers 639
to

read
.

.
.
.

Master Stafford, Cambridge 656

of

.
.

.
.

.
.

The Story Master Simon Fish, author ‘The Supplication

of

of

Beggars' ibid.
of

.
.

2A certain Libel Book entitled ‘The Supplication Beggars,'

of
or

on

thrown and scattered Westminster,

in
at

the Procession
Candlemas-day, before King Henry VIII.; for him
to

read
by

and peruse. Made and compiled Master Fish 659

.

this time,
of

The Names
at

the Books that were forbidden

-

together with the New Testament 667

.
.

.
.

- to .
.
.

compendious old Treatise, showing how we ought have

A

the Scriptures English 671

in

.
-

for the resisting and withstanding

of
A

Proclamation most
by

damnable Heresies, sown within this Realm the Disciples

 CONTENTs. vii
A.D. PA
1531. of Luther and other Heretics, perverters of Christ's Re

..
ligion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 676
-The Copy of a Letter sent by Bishop Nixe, of Norwich, which
was out of the Letter subscribed with his own hand . 679
-Richard Bayfield, Martyr . . . . . . . . . . . . . 680
~Articles laid against Richard Bayfield, and his Answers to them. 682
The Sentence given against him . . . . . . . . . . 684
-The Sentence of Degradation given against blessed Bayfield,
with the Proceedings thereon - - - - - - - - - 686

The Letters of Requiry, directed to the Mayor and Sheriffs of

the City of London, that they should be present that day,
when the Sentence should be given, to receive the Heretic
(as they called him) that was condemned . . . . . . 687
John Tewkesbury, leatherseller, of London, Martyr . . . . . 688
The Examination of John Tewkesbury, before Tonstal, bishop
of London . . . . 689
Articles extracted out of the Book of “The Wicked Mammon.’ 690
Another Examination of John Tewkesbury, on Articles drawn
out of “The Wicked Mammon ' . . . . . . . . . 691
Additional Articles objected against John Tewkesbury . . . 692
The Sentence against him . . . . . . . . . . . . 693
John Randall . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 694

James Bainham, W.
The Story and Apprehension of Edward Freese, a Painter
and Martyr . . . . . .
Interrogatories against James Bainham . . . . . . . . 698
.
. ibid.
. 697

1532. The Process against James Bainham, in case of Relapse . . 702

John Bent, Martyr . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 706
One Trapnel, Martyr . . . . . . . . . . . . . ibid.
Robert King, Robert Dedham, and Nicholas Marsh, Martyrs, ibid.
 ILLUSTRATIONS IN WOL. IV.

KING HENRY the Eighth IN Council page 165

...
The MURDER of Rich ARD HUN 184

.
SEven Godly MARTYRs burnt. At Cove NTRY . 557

.
Thomas BILNEY twice plucked from the Pulpit 627

.
 ACTS AND MONUMENTS.

VOL. IV.

VOL. Iy. B
in
*
Thiſ

Fº

º
 -
ACTS AND MONUMENTS.

CONTINUATION OF BOOK WI.

PERTAini NG to

THE LAST THREE HUNDRED YEARS FROM THE LOOSING OUT

OF SATAN.1

HENRY THE SEVENTH.

WHEN king Henry, by the providence of God, had obtained this Henry
to the

—”
for
triumphant victory and diadem of realm, first sending Edward
Plantagenet earl Warwick, son George duke Clarence, and

A.
D.
of

of

committing him safe custody within the Tower, from Leicester he

1485.
to

London; and not long after, according

to

his oath and

to

removed
promise made before, espoused him the young lady Elizabeth, heir
to

Lan-tº.
ºil
the

York; whereby both the houses York and

of

of
of

house
no

all

caster were conjoined together, little rejoicing English

to

of

the
quiet ..."
no

hearts, and unto the realm, which was 1485. This

A.
D.

less
king reigned twenty-three years and eight months, and being prince together.
in a

policy, justice, and temperance, kept his realm

great good
of

tolerable rule and order. And here, interrupting little the course
a
we

our English matters, will now (the Lord willing) enter the story
of

of

of

above promised, Maximilian the emperor, and matters the empire,

as

especially such pertain

to

the church.

3.2apimílian tſje Čmperor.

In

the year our Lord 1486, Frederic waxing aged, and partly
of

d.1483.
a

mistrusting the hearts the Germans, who had complained before

of

also
be

their grievances, and could not heard; and therefore, misdoubt

of
ing

that his house, after his decease, should have the less favour among
them, for that cause his lifetime did associate his son Maximilian
in

Reign

§.
joined him; with
be

he

emperor with reigned the space "not

of

whom
to

of

seven years, till the death the said Frederic his father, who de-
he

1494, after had reigned over the empire fifty-three

A.
D.

parted emperor.
(l)

p.

p.

p.

p.

Edition 1563, 371. Ed. 1570, 864. Ed. 1576, 704. Ed. 1383, 729. Ed. 1596, p.670.
Bi
º
p.

its+, vol. 828.-Ed.

i.

2
B
4.
THE GR eat LEARNING OF MAXIMILIAN THE EMPEROR.

ºf—

the
years, lacking but three years of reign Augustus Caesar, under

of
*
whom was the birth of our Lord and Saviour Christ.
This Maximilian, valiant emperor, prudent and singu

he
A.D.

his as
was

a
larly learned, reign entangled many unquiet and difficult

so

in
was
wars; first, Flanders and Brabant, where the

of
the lower countries

in
said Maximilian was taken captive, but shortly after rescued and

by
delivered again his father, was signified before,

A.

It
D.
A.D.1487. 1487.

by
Maximilian, Burgundians,

to
of
how this the advice the had wife
Mary, the only daughter Burgundy afore men

of

of
Charles duke

by
had two children, Philip and Margaret, A.D. 1477;

he
tioned," whom

by
which Mary not long after, about A.D. 1481, fall from her horse,

a
fell into an
ague, and departed. Other wars, many more, the same
Maximilian also achieved, both France, Italy, Hungary, and

in

in

in
divers besides.
So

happy was the education good letters,

of

so
this emperor

in
..".
The
expert
he

*"
tongues and sciences, but especially such was his
in

was
dexterity and promptness the Latin style, that he, imitating the

in
example Julius Caesar, did write and comprehend
of

Latin histories

in
'...
writer
or

his own acts and feats done, and that, such sort, that when

he
in
had
given his history one Picamerus,

to
learned man,
of

certain taste
a

a
asking his judgment how his warlike style Latin did like him, the

of
said Picamerus did affirm and report

he of
John Carion (the

to
him
story),
of

witness and writer this that did never see nor read

in
any German story, thing more exactly (and that such haste) done,

in
a
or,

Moreover, he
of

up of as

so
this was Maximilian. was learned himself,
as

First
!..." singular patron may
he

learned students,

as
was and advancer
a

Yºº
by

the erecting and setting the university Witten

to of
well appear
bºrg" berg. By this emperor many those days were excited the em
in

bracing
of
as

as

well other liberal arts, also, namely, the searching to

by
old antiquities
of

of

out histories, whereby divers were then him

Germany, set their minds, and
to

to

first occasioned exercise their

in

diligence, collecting and explicating matters pertaining the know

to
in

history, namely
of

of
as

as

as

ledge later times,

of

well ancient also

Cuspinian, Nauclerus, Conrad, Peutinger, Manlius, and others.
#. began right well
to

now appear, what great benefit was

it

by

art

and faculty printing,

of

as
to

broached the world the before

is

mentioned. Through the means which printing, the church and

of

be

Christ began now

to

replenished with learned

of

commonwealth
by

men, being
as

so

both may appear this emperor, endued himself

tº
by

knowledge good
of

with such excellent letters, and also divers

other famous and worthy wits, who began now this age exceedingly
in

increase and multiply: Baptista Mantuanus, Augustus Poli

as
to

ºn"
{... tianus, Hermolaus Barbarus, Picus Mirandula, and Franciscus his
dom. cousin, Rodolphus Agricola, Pontanus, Philippus, Beroaldus, Mar
silius Ficinus, Volateranus, Georgius Valla, with infinite others.
Among whom numbered Weselus Groningensis, other
be
to

also
is

wise named Basilius, who was not long after Johannes

de

Wesalia above
recited; both much about one time, and both great friends together.
of

This Weselus died After that Johannes, doctor

A.
D.

A.D.1490. 1490.
Wesalia aforesaid, was condemned, this Weselus, being familiar with
him, thought that the inquisitor would come and examine him also,
(1) This Mary was niece king Edw. IV.
to
 THE DOCTR i N1. OF WESEi. U.S. 5

as he himself, in a certain epistle, doth write. He was so notable and Iſºry

is,
worthy a man, that of the people he was called “Lux Mundi, that

'"
A. D.
“The light

of
the world.”

the
his
Concerning doctrine, first reprehended the opinion

he

of
touching repentance, which they divided into three parts,
as
papists,

he
of

the which three parts, satisfaction and confession did disallow.

purgatory

he
of
Likewise and supererogation works and pardons did
disprove, both Rome and Paris. He spake against the pope's
at

at
by
indulgences, the pope's court, per

of
the occasion whereof divers

.
by

him, began speak more freely against the same matter

to
suaded
than he himself had done.
The abuses masses, and praying for the dead disallowed; The

he
of

the pope utterly rejected (as supre

he
of
and likewise the supremacy
his, ‘De Sacramento poenitentiae), denying ...,
of

appeareth book
in
a

º
utterly that any supreme head governor ought

be
or

to
the world against.

in
is, no all

over others; affirming also, and saying many times, that the pope

by

by
do

authority any thing

to

had commandment, but truth

with him, stand);
so

as

so

to
(that far truth far his sentence
by

by
ought commanding, but only
he

to

neither that prevail teach

ing, every true christian bishop may prevail over another." Also,

lº
so
as

his writings
he
in

some place denieth not, but that popes and their

in

prelates, proceeding against Christ's doctrine, plain anti

be

of
infirm, perform
to

christs. Such and not able

as

were the bond

chastity taken upon them, said, they might well break their vow.
he

Also the said Weselus witnesseth, that the forefathers who were

in
before Albert and Thomas, did resist and withstand the pope's
dulgences, calling them their writings plain idolatry; mere fraud
in

and error; adding moreover, that unless the severity some good
of

divines had withstood these pardons and indulgences

of

the pope,
innumerable errors had overflowed the church.
Amongst these works Weselus, there
in of

of

certain epistle one

is
of a

who had written him, which the author the epistle confesseth,
to

.
Paris, called
at

that
in

his time there was certain learned man

a

Curselis, dean; who, being

de

of

Master Thomas the council

in
a

Basil, when divers began advance the power

of
be to

the pope too far,

Christ, “Quicquid liga- christ,
of

affirmed,
to

declared and him

to

said
and not “quicquid
ºr
ligatum &c.,
in

super terram, erit coelo,”

et

veris
is,

dixers esse ligatum; that “Whatsoever thou shalt bind upon

º
heaven,” but not, “whatsoever thou sayest ºning
be

earth, shall bound

in
As

.
be
to

bound.” who should say, the pope cannot and doth not place,
he he

bind
so

therefore, because saith, except truth and righteousness

ºil.’
li
go

so

also with him then, doth bind indeed.” There certain

is
a
:

entitled, ‘De sub

of

he

book this man, amongst divers others, which

disputeth greatly against the pope
he

ditis superioribus,” which

in
hiset

.
and prelates; affirming that the pope, unless his faith and doctrine
sound, ought not He affirmeth also that the pope
be

be
to

obeyed.
by
all

may err, and when erreth, men ought

he

of

do to

manner means Against

resist him. Item, That great and superfluous riches the clergy
in

not profit, but hurt the church. That the pope doth wickedly dis- church.

De sacramento poenitentiae.
D.

(1) Ex lib. Weseli. -

be loosed on earth, heaven;
in
to

(2) Not whatsoever said loosed but whatsoever loosed

is

is

is

very deed earth, that

In

also loosed indeed heaven.

in

in
is
 6 RoDULPHUS AGRICOLA, MARTYR.

Hºw tribute the rents of the church, and the church itself, to unworthy
*

for
ministers by simony, his own profit and gain, whereby may

of it
neither careth for God, nor for the health

he
A.D. appear, that the
Item, That the precepts pope

of
1490. church. and commandments the

no
ãº,

be

of
as
The prº- and prelates otherwise but the counsels and precepts

are
no
i...
binding they

to
be
physicians, further than found wholesome,
standing Item,

of
and with the truth the word. That the pope can
tº

deadly sin, except God command

no

of
command man under pain
Tº He saith, that the keys the pope and

of

of
him before. the prelates

...
be

[..." not such wherewith they open the kingdom heaven, but rather

of
tº the
as it,
Pharisees did. Concerning vows, disputeth that

he
shut as
foolish and impossible ought broken; that the
be

be
to
such
‘.... hearers ought discern and judge

of

of
to the doctrine their prelates,
i. i* receive every thing that they say, without due examination.
to

and not
ºn

of
of
He showeth, moreover,
that the sentence excommunication

is
*...* more force, proceeding from true, godly, honest, simple, and learned

as a
man, than from the pope;

of
the council Constance, Bernard

in
was more esteemed than Eugene. Also the pope with his prelates

if
and rule naughtily, that the inferiors,

be

so
govern they ever base,
ought
to

resist him.
and Sixtus IV.,

all II.
Writing moreover

he
of

two popes, Pius

II.

the kingdoms

of
saith, that Pius did usurp unto himself the

all
whole world, and that Sixtus the pope did dispense with manner
of

causes temporal, not only with such oaths

as
oaths,
in

have been
all

be
as

already, but also with such shall made hereafter: which was
nothing else but give liberty and license for men forswear them
to

to
selves, and deceive one another.

§: This Weselus, being Phrygian born, and now aged

on
pro- years,
in
A

a
a

certain time when young man called Master Johannes Ostendorpius'

a

him, said these words: “Well, my child, thou shalt live

to

to
came
of

that day, when thou shalt see that the doctrine these new and con
tentious divines, Thomas and Bonaventure, with others of
as

the
all

utterly rejected and exploded from

be

same sort, shall true christian

divines.” And this, which Ostendorpius, then being young, heard
Noviomagus, who wrote
he
to

speak, reported himself

to

Weselus
story, 1520,
of

A.D. and heard the said Weselus

at

the the mouth

it

A.D. 1490, March 18.

Philip Melancthon, writing the life Rodulphus Agricola,
of

saith, that Josquinus Groningensis, godly man,

an

ancient and
a

reported that when was young,

he

he

was oftentimes present

at

the

*
Rodulphus and Weselus, wherein they many times
of

Rodul. sermons
W..."
of

of

lamented the darkness the church, and reprehended the abuses

the single life
Item, That they disputed
ºn
the of

of of

the mass, and priests.”

...
St.

faith, why
of

Paul
so

oftentimes righteousness oftentimes

by

by

did inculcate, that men justified faith, and not

be

works. The
same Josquine also reported, that they did openly reject and disprove
by

the opinion monks, who say that men justified

be
of

their works.
all

Item, Concerning men's traditions their opinion was that such

were deceived, whosoever attributed unto those traditions any opinion

s! This Ostendorpius was man well learned, and canon

of

of

the minster Lubeck. Ex

a

ovnomage. -
appeareth Rodulphus Agricola good judgment, though the friars
of

(2) Here that this was

it

afterwards bulied him fria's weed.

in
a
 -
JoAN boughtox, MARTYR ; AND OTHERs. . 7

of God's worship, or that they might not be broken. And thus much #y -
for the story of doctors Wesalia
and Weselus.
By this it may be seen andnoted, how, by the grace of God and A.D.
gift of printing, first came forth learning; by learning came light, to 14%
judge and discern the errors of the pope from the truth of God's
word; as partly by these above said may appear, partly by others
that follow after (by the grace of Christ) shall better be seen.

&be burning of 30am 230mgüton, ant «Ptſjerg.

About the very same time and season, when the gospel began thus A D.149.
to branch and spring in
also to muster and to multiply
‘....";
the host of Christ's church began
likewise here in England, as by these
histories here consequent may appear. For not long after the death
of this Weselus, A.D. 1494, and in the ninth year of the reign of

*
king Henry VII., the 28th of April, was burned a old woman
named Joan Boughton, widow, and mother to the lady Young, Joan .."
which lady was also suspected to be of that opinion which her mother
was, Her mother was fourscore years of age or more, and held eight;"
of Wickliff's opinions (which opinions my author doth not show) for Young,
which she was burnt in Smithfield the day abovesaid. My author"
saith, she was a disciple of Wickliff, whom she accounted for a saint,

all
and held so fast and firmly eight of his ten opinions, that the
them; and when
of

of
doctors London could not turn her from one
be

was told her that she should burnt for her obstinacy and false
it

by

belief, she set nothing their menacing words, but defied them: for

..
she said, she was God, and his holy angels, that she
of
so

beloved
passed not for the fire;
to

the midst thereof she cried God

in

to
and
take her soul into his holy hands. The night following that she was
by

burnt, the most part

of

as

her ashes were had away such had

a

love unto the doctrine that she died for.

Shortly after the martyrdom this godly aged mother, A.D. 1497,
of

A.D.1497.
January, being Sunday, two men, the one called
of

and the i7th

the

Richard Milderale, and other James Sturdy, bare faggots before

Paul's, and after stood before the preacher
of

the procession
in

the
And upon the Sunday following stood other
of

time his sermon.

all

the sermon time; the one garnished with

at

two men Paul's cross

on

painted and written papers, the other having faggot his neck.
a

After that, Lent season, upon Passion Sunday, one Hugh Glover
in

Hugh
Paul's, and after, with faggot, ..."
of

bare faggot before the procession

a

Paul's Cross. And, ſº

all

at

stood before the preacher the sermon, while

on

the Sunday next following, four men stood, and did their open aggots.
penance Paul's, the sermon time, and many
of

aforesaid,
in
at

as
is

their books were burnt before them,

at

the cross.
Furthermore, the next year following, which was A.D. 1498, the Apºlº.
º'
in
so the

beginning May, king then being Canterbury, there was

of

at

a
all

priest burnt, who was his opinion, that

in

strong the clerks and

doctors then there being, could not remove him from his faith:
whereof the king being informed, caused the said priest
byhe

to be
to

brought before his presence, who, his persuasion, caused him

revoke; and immediately.
he
so

was burnt
In

the same year (A.D.1498), after the beheading Edward Plan

of
8 SAVANARGI.A., AND Two FRIARs, MARTYRs.

Hºy tagenet, earl of Warwick, and son to the duke of Clarence, the king

*
— and queen being removed to Calais, a certain godly man and a con
A: ). stant martyr of Christ, named Babram, in Norfolk, was burnt in the
month of July, as is in Fabian recorded, after the copy which have I
written. Albeit in the Book Fabian printed, his burning is referred
to the next year following, which is A.D. 1499."
An old About which year likewise, or in the year next following, the 20th
§.ed, day of July, was an old man burnt in Smithfield.

#icronnmug &abanarcía, mitſ, tuq Friarg, ſhattºrg.

a d.1499. In the same year also (A. D. 1499), fell the martyrdom and
burning of Hieronymus Savanarola, a man no less godly in heart,
than constant in his profession; who, being a monk in Italy, and
singularly well learned, preached sore against the evil life and living

W.
of the spiritualty, and specially of his own order; complaining sore

all
upon them, as the springs and authors of mischiefs and wickedness.
by

the help

he
of
certain learned men, began

to
seek
reformation his own order. Which thing the pope perceiving, and
in

fearing that the said Hierome, who was now great reputation amongst

in
all

overthrow his authority,

he
or

men, should diminish ordained his

provincial matters;
of
or

to

vicar see reformation these which vicar

with great superstition began reform things, but the said Hierome
to

of
he
did always withstand him whereupon was complained

to
the
;

he
pope, and, because that contrary unto the pope's commandment

:* all
he

did withstand his vicar, But for

ºf
Prophecy was accursed. that Hierome
off

left not preaching, but threatened Italy with the wrath and

º,
#." God, and prophesied before unto them, that the land should
of

nation
for

I, the

the

for
be

pride and wickedness

of

overthrown people, and

*
ãº", the untruth, hypocris and falsehood
of

the clergy, which God would

!..." not leave unrevenged; pass, when king
as

to

afterwards came
it

;
Charles came into Italy and Rome, and
straightly beset pope
so
toto

sºns.
tº:
Alexander, that with the king.
he

was forced make composition

Now,
to as

forasmuch the said Hierome would not leave off preaching,

the

his
pope, give account
he

of

appear before
to

was commanded
ºrie
:

new learning (for then they called the truth the gospel); but,
of
so

his
by

ºned,
he

he
of

means the manifold perils, made excuse that could

as by

}...a
he

Then again forbidden the pope

to

not come. was preach, and

his

learning pronounced and condemned

not

come, pernicious, false, and

seditious.
This Hierome, man worldly wise, foreseeing the great perils
as
a

and dangers that might come unto him, for fear, left off preaching.
But when the people, who sore hungered and longed for God's word,
were instant upon him that
he

he

would preach again, began again

preach A.D. 1496, the city Florence; and albeit that many
of
to

he in

do

without the pope's com

so

counselled him that should not

it,

mandment, yet did

he

of

not regard but went forward freely his

good
of

own will. When the pope and his shavelings heard news
this, they were grievously incensed and inflamed against him, and now
all

again cursed him,

an

But for
as

obstinate and stiffnecked heretic.

that, Hierome proceeded teaching and instructing the people, saying
in

(1) Ex Fabianio, alio scripto codice.

et
 ARTICLES OBJECTED AGAINST THEM. 9

Henry
that men ought not to regard such curses, which are against the II.

P.
true doctrine and the common profit, whereby the people should be
learned and amended, Christ's kingdom enlarged, and the
kingdom of A. D.
1499.
the devil utterly overthrown.

no
other thing than the

he
all
his preaching

to
In desired teach

all
God, making often protestation that

of
only pure and simple word
they had heard him teach preach any
men should certify him,

or
if

he
thing contrary thereunto; for, upon his own conscience, knew not
pure What

of
any thing God. his
he

that had taught but the word

by

he
judge
all

doctrine was, men may easily his books that hath

Written.

of
was taken and brought out
Hierom,

he
After this (A.D. 1498) St. Mark's
with two
cloister, and two other friars with him, named Dominic and Silvester, other fri
ars, colli

he
who favoured his learning, and was carried into prison, where wrote

a
mitted to
godly meditation upon that most comfortable thirty-first Psalm “In prison.
His com

:
aeternum, justitia

in
tua libera mentary
in
Domine speravi, non confundar sed
te

upon
me;” wherein doth excellently describe and set forth the continual
he

Psalm
xxxi.
strife between the flesh and the spirit.
After this the pope's legates came Florence, and called forth
to

these three good men, threatening them marvellously; but

they con
the city,

of
tinued still constant. Then came the chief counsellors
with the pope's commissioners, who had gathered out certain articles
against these men, whereupon they were condemned death; the
tenor of which articles hereafter ensue. to

Articles objected against Hierome and the two Friars.

touching our free justification through faith
in
as

The first article was

I.

Christ.
II. That the communion ought
}.
be

ministered under both kinds.

to

j.
III.
no
of

of

That the indulgences and the pope were effect.

IV. For preaching against the filthy and wicked living the cardinals and
of

spiritualty. -
For denying the pope's supremacy.
V.

WI. Also, had affirmed that the keys were not given unto Peter alone,
but unto the universal church.
Christ;
to of

VII. Also, that the pope did neither follow the life nor doctrine
his own pardons and traditions, than Christ's
he

to

for that did attribute more

he

merits; and therefore was Antichrist.

YIII. Also, that the pope's excommunications ofareGod.
be

not feared, and that

to
or

he who doth fear flee them excommunicate

is

IX. Item, that auricular confession not necessary.

is

uproar and sedition.

X.

to

Item, that
he

had moved the citizens

XI. Item, that had neglected and condemned the pope's citation.
he

XII. Item, that had shamefully spoken against, and slandered the pope.
he

XIII. his naughtiness and

of
he

Item, that had taken Christ

to

witness
sy.
XIV. Also, that Italy must cleansed through God's scourge, for the
be

the princes and clergy.

of

manifold wickedness

These and such other like articles were laid unto them and read
of

before them. Then they demanded the said Hierome and his
companions, whether they would recant and give over their opinions.
Whereunto they answered, that through God's help they would
the manifest truth, and not depart from the
in

steadfastly continue
J0 PROPHECI ES OF SAVANARQL.A.

the
were they degraded one after another by

of
same. Then bishop
Vasion, and Florence, with

of
so

to
—

—
delivered over the secular rulers

**
A.D. carry them forth, and handle them

as
straight commandment

to
obstinate and stiffnecked heretics.
fººd, Thus was the worthy witness Christ, with the other two afore

of
up
two
his
said, first hanged openly the market-place, and afterward burnt

in
...
i.
... ashes, and the ashes gathered up, and cast into the river Arno, the

to
May, A.D. 1499.'

of
24th - -
d
b

man foreshowed many things

of
This

as
to
come, the destruction

º;
#."" Florence and Rome, and the renewing the church; which three

of
f... things have happened Also

in
these times within our remembrance.
foreshowed that the Turks and Moors,
behe

the latter days, should

in
converted unto Christ. He also declared that one, like unto
Cyrus, should pass the Alps into Italy, who should subvert and
Italy: whereupon Johannes Franciscus Picus, earl
all

of
destroy

by
Mirandula, called him holy prophet, and defended him his

a
writings against the pope. Many other learned men also defended
of

the innocency Masilius Ficinus also,

in
the said Savanarola.

a
certain epistle, doth attribute unto him the spirit greatly

of
prophecy,
Comi
In
commending and praising him. like manner Philippus
neas, French historiographer, who had conference with him,
a

holy man, and full the spirit

he

of

of
witnesseth that was prophecy,
a

things
he

in
as

so
forasmuch had foreshowed unto him many which
event had proved true.”

be

or
There were besides these, many others, not

to
passed over
forgotten: Philip Norice,
Irishman, professor Oxford, who
an
as

at
he
burned, long
he

albeit was not yet (as said) was time vexed

is
it
by

the religious rout. But would God, that such

as
to
and troubled
writing dili
of

so
have occupied themselves histories, and have
in

all

gently committed unto memory other things done foreign com

in

monwealths, had bestowed the like diligence and labour noting and
in

writing those things which pertain unto the affairs the church;
of

whereby posterity might have had fuller and more perfect under
standing and knowledge
of

them.
ThisSavanarola above mentioned, suffered under pope Alexander
VI., which pope more leisure and opportunity shall serve hereafter
of

M.)
to

(Christ treat, after we shall first make little digression,

a

certain cases and complaints

of

of
to

the Germans, incident

so in

treat
the mean time, which,
be
as

they are not

to

overpast silence,
in
no

can they have

be

place nor time more convenient inferred.

to

(1) Ex Catal. Testium Illyrici.

(2) The following lines, inserted some recent editions, have been introduced since Foxes
in

death: they are also Dutch Martyrology, published Dort,

at

1657.-E.D.
in

in
a
an

“Antonius Flaminius, Italian, and, for piety and learning, famous that age, wrote this
in

epigram upon the death Hieronymus Savanarola:-

of

Dum fera flamma tuos, Hieronyme pascitur artus,

Religio, sanctas dilaniata comas,
Flevit, ‘O,' dixit, ‘crudeles parcite flammae,
et

Parcite, sunt isto viscera nostra rogo.’

be

Which may thus Englished.

Whilst flames unjust, blest saint thy body burn,
Weeping Religion, with dishevell'd hairs,
Cries out and says, “O spare his sacred urn,
Spare, cruel flames, that fire our soul impairs.'"
 THE COMPLAINT OF THE GERMANs. 11

What complaints of the Germans were made and moved unto the Henry
I.
emperor Frederic against the pope's suppressions and exactions,
mention was made before; where also was declared, how the said A. D.
Germans at that time were twice put back and forsaken of the empe-
ror, ***

1.
the

the
whereby they continued same yoke and bondage until

it in
of
Luther. Wherefore hand, and we think

to
time cometh now

of it
C
good briefly Germans, jºin

to
declare, the time

in
also here how the said

of
Maximilian the emperor, renewing their complaints again, delivered ...”
ºil.
ten

the
unto the emperor principal grievances, whereby Germans have
been long time oppressed; showing also the remedies against the renewi.
same, with certain advisements unto the emperor's majesty, how

he
might withstand and resist the pope's subtleties and crafts: the order
and tenor whereof here ensueth.

by
ten principal Grievances,

of
The complained the Germans.

Rome, successors one unto another,

do
of

That the bishops not think

I.

observe and keep the bulls, covenants, privileges, and

to

themselves bound
by

by
often dis
all
letters, granted their predecessors, without derogation; but
at

pensation, suspension and revocation, even every vile person,

of
the instance
they
do

gainsay and withstand the same.

That the elections of prelates are oftentimes put back.
I.

III.
of

That the elections presidentships are withstood, which the chapter

many churches have obtained with great cost and expense,
of

as
houses the
Spire and Hasselt well know; whose bull touching the election
do
of

churches

.
being yet alive who granted the
he
of

their president, made frustrate,

is

sanne.
IV. That benefices, and the greatest ecclesiastical dignities, are reserved for
cardinals and head-notaries.
V.

That expectative
graces, called vowsons, are granted without number, and
do

oftentimes unto one man, whereupon continual contentions arise, and

in of

much money spent, both that which laid out for the bulls those vowsons
is

is

which never take effect, and also that which going law.
to

consumed
is

Whereupon this proverb hath risen, ‘Whosoever will get vowson from Rome,
a
up

gold laid his chest, for the obtaining

or

two hundred pieces

of

in

must have one

of,
he

the same, which prosecute the law withal.’

of

to

shall have need

VI. That Annates, yearly revenues are exacted without delay
or

mercy,
or

the bishops lately dead, and oftentimes more extorted than ought
of

to

even
by

be, through new offices and new servants,

as

the examples
of

the churches
be
of

Mentz and Strasburg, may seen.

VII. That the rule the churches given Rome unto those that are not
of

at
is
fit

to

worthy, who were more feed and keep mules, than have the rule and
to

governance
of

men.
VIII.That new indulgences and pardons, with the suspension and revoca
of

tion the old, are granted gather and scrape money together.
to

IX. That tenths are exacted, under pretence making war against the
of

Turk, when
no

expedition doth follow thereupon.

X.

That the causes which might Germany, where there are

be

in

determined
both learned and just judges, are indistinctly carried unto the court Rome;
of
St.

which thing Bernard, writing pope Eugene, seemeth wonderfully re

to

to

prove.

The remedy against the said Grievances.

let

is be
If

shall seem good unto the emperor's majesty, declared unto the
it

it it

bishop Rome, how grievous and intolerable thing

of

unto the Germans,

a

(1) “Indistinctly,” without distinction.—ED.

 12

Henry to suffer continually so great

THE REMEDY PROPOSED.

*** for the confirmation of the bishops and archbishops, and

A. D. bisho rics, where the Annates, by process of time, are enhance l,
ſióð as it is said, doubled. For the archbishop's see of Mentz, as it
l,
charges

time paid only 10,000 florins; which sum, when one who was chosen there
and grievances,

and in many,
is said, some
º
to pay so great annates
in such

his

he
1503, refused to give, and so continued even unto death, who was afterwards
Tº-
ºil
elected, being desirous confirmation, fearing the apostolic

of

to
withstand
–
10,000 florins: but, notwithstanding

he
of
see, offered the old sum could
not get his confirmation, except would pay the other 10,000, which his

he
arch-
bishop, predecessor before him had
noti.
pay 20,000 florins; which, being enrolled

he
was compelled

to
º this means

of
the register the chamber, hath been exacted every archbishop since,

of
in

costeth,
until these our days: and not only 20,000, but also 25,000, for their new offices
At last, the sum drew 27,000 florins, which James, the

to
and new servants.
Mentz, was compelled

of So
of

as
archbishop pay, his commissary did report.

to
by

this means, little time there were seven times 25,000 florins paid out
in
the archbishopric of a
Mentz unto Rome, for the confirmation the archbishop.

of
The pall And when the archbishop James had kept this archbishopric scarcely four years,
tº:

at
the lord Uriel was elected after him, who was compelled the least

i.
to
of
the

25,000 florins; whereof part

he

of

to
24,000, But,
or

pope. borrowed merchants.

a
satisfy and pay them again, his poor sub
he

of
subsidy

to
was forced exact

a
jects and husbandmen, whereof some have not yet satisfied and paid the tribute
by
for the bishop's pall, this means our people are not only tormented
so

that
and brought extreme poverty, but also are moved unto rebellion,
byto

to
seek
their liberty what means soever they may, grievously murmuring against the
cruelty
of

the clergy.
admonished, how that, through divers and sundry
be

The pope also should lie

wars and battles, the lands Germany desolate and waste, and through
of of

many mortalities, the number

of
so
men diminished, that for the scarceness
is

by
lie

husbandmen, the fields for the most part untilled, the tolls are divers
means diminished, the mines consumed, and the profits daily decay, whereby
the archbishops and bishops should pay their annates unto the apostolic see,
besides their other necessary and honest charges; insomuch that, not without
just cause, James, the archbishop Mentz, being even the point

of
death,
of

at

for that his poor

he

said, That
so

did not much sorrow for his own death,

for as
The peo-, the
"

pall. Where
be
H.

jº." subjects should again forced pay grievous exaction

to

a
let

the high bishop, godly father and lover his children, and
of
as

fore

a
a

pall.
faithful and prudent pastor, deal more favourably with his children the Ger
Christ, and
of

mans, lest that persecution happen rise against the priests

to

that men, following the example

do

the Bohemians,
of

swerve from the church

º
of Rome.
At

to let

be

any archbishop
or
as

as

least,
him more favourable, often bishop
may happen rule his church but few years;
as

happened the bishops

to
it
a

º few years. The like also might happen

byof

About Bamberg, whereof three died within

a

AEneas Sylvius witnesseth, there are Ger

i.,

as

other bishoprics, whereof,

in

many fifty, besides abbots, whereof great number are con

of

the number
to

a
at

many, firmed Rome.

And admit that Germany there were greater profits and revenues arising
in

the ground, mines, and tolls; notwithstanding the emperor and the other
of

princes should lack treasure and munition war against their enemies, and espe
of

cially the infidels, and preserve Germany

to

peace and quietness, and

in
to

ji,
minister justice unto every man: for which purpose the council the chamber,
of

being most holily instructed, and furnished with great cost and charges, doth
Besides that, the emperor hath need treasure, suppress
of

to

serve.
the empire, banish and drive away thieves and murderers,
in

to

the rebels
whereof great number are not ashamed not spoil churches only, and rob
to

to
a

their goods, but also assail the clergy themselves. Finally, our
of

to

them
Germany hath need
of

nation and country great riches and treasure, not

of

only for the repairing churches and monasteries, but also for hospitals
of

for children that are laid out the streets, for widows, for women with
in

child, for orphans, for marriage

be

the daughters poor men, that they

of

of
as

not defiled, for such have need and necessity, for the old and weak, for
 A GODLY EXHORTATION TO THE EMPEROR. 13

the sick and the sore, whereof (the more is the sorrow) Germany is fully re- menry
Jº II.
plenished and filled.

- --- A. D.
An Advertisement unto Emperor Maximilian, of the subtle
the 1499
Pope to
Practices of the and Popish Prelates.
1503.
Let the emperor's majesty foresee and provide that the begging friars do not
preach against his majesty, who are wont to complain gladly unto the apostolic
see, fearing to lose their privileges, which I
would to God were as well grounded
upon Christ, as they are upon profit. Let the emperor's majesty also beware,
that the pope do not give commandment unto the electors, to proceed to the -
election of a new king of Romans, as he did against Frederic II., when the
landgrave of Thuringia, and William earl of Holland, were elected by the com
mandment of the pope. Let the emperor's majesty also fear and take heed of

by
all

of
the prelates the churches, and especially the presidents, who
to of

their
oath are bound advertise the pope. Let the emperor's majesty also fear and
do

beware, that the pope not take away from his subjects their obedience, and
provoke the people bordering upon him, make invasion into the emperor's

to

jº
dominions and archduchy Austria; which those men, under colour showing
of

of
be
obedience unto the pope's commandment, ready

to
do.
Let the emperor's majesty, also, take heed the apostolic censures, from

of

let
Finally,
no

which the pope will case refrain. the emperor's majest

in

diligently foresee and take heed, that the pope not persuade the people witdo
most subtle arguments, contrary the Pragmatical sanction, imself, The
to

pope's
and getting the good will the simple, alleging that with great costs and pretence
of
he

!.
charges, will repair the church Rome, and build
of

Peter
in

in
certain build

ºf
S
t.

places against the Turks, and recover again the lands and patrimony pertaining in St.

g
by
St.

Peter; his office. Therefore let your

he
as
of

unto the church bound in

is

majesty diligently foresee and deliberate, how, through your most wise and discreet Rome.
counsel, need shall require, you will answer the pope. of
to

those subtleties
if

certain godly Exhortation unto the Emperor's Majesty.

A

nothing better,
nothing more acceptable,
º:
do

Your majesty can

or
more

A
worthy remembrance, great exactions and op cation to
to

- eternal than moderate - the Maximi

ii.,
-

ii.
all

pressions the Germans; take away occasion from the laity, persecute
of

to

to

the clergy: also take away the benefices out courtesans, who emperor
of

of
to

the hands fo
r

can neither preach, comfort, nor counsel any man (of which benefices,
as

AEneas re dress
Sylvius writeth, some are equal the bishoprics Italy),
of

increase God's
to

to

of

the
honour and worship; and
so

bridle the avarice and ungodliness

of
to

those church.
courtesans, whereby your majesty may the better provide for the children
upof

many noble and famous men and citizens Germany; who, being brought
in

from their youth the universities, learning both the Scriptures, and other
in

human letters, may, without unquiet vexations and most sumptuous charges
by

the ecclesiastical promotions; who,

to

and contentions, aspire their counsel

and prayers, may
be

no

helps unto the whole church: for there small occa

is

sion, why the realm flourish, having many notable

so

so
of

France should
the emperor would abolish this impiety, and restore Ger
it.
If
in

learned men
many unto her ancient liberty, which now oppressed with grievous tributes,
is

and would make way for learned and honest men unto ecclesiastical pro
all

all

motions; then might truly and perpetually

he

be

men, and
of

of in

called
places, the restorer Germany her ancient liberty, and the father
to
of

his
no

country; and should obtain less glory thereby unto himself, and profit unto
by

Germany, than arms subdued any province unto them.

he

of

had force
if

shall Germany render less thanks unto the said Maximilian, than
no

And
all so

unto the rest, who, having translated the empire from the Grecians unto
Germany, have reigned many years before.

copy
of

of

Hereafter ensueth the certain letter the emperor

a

Maximilian,
of

or

given out
in

manner decree commandment

a

against certain abuses the clergy: whereunto we have also annexed

of

Jacobus Selestadiensis unto the emperor's letters,

of

the answer
14 AN EDICT OF THE EMPEROR, AND A REPLY THERET0.
Henry
wherein ne seemeth also to have sought advice for the remedy of the
like abuses, which we thought good here not to be omitted.
A. D.
1499
to
An Edict of Maximilian the Emperor.
1503. We, according to the example of our dearly beloved father, Frederic em

Fº

be all
of Rome, reverencing the chief pastor of the church, and the clergy,
the ecclesiastical dignities

no

to
of
ave suffered small revenues carried out

by
the prelates and clergy that are absent, whose faults, com
of our dominion

to by
mitted human frailty with Constantine our predecessor, we have not dis
through our liberality, the decay

as
dained hide and cover. But forasmuch
God's honour hath arisen, our part, (who are elect unto the empire,
of

is
it

all
without any desert) foresee, that among peace and war,

of
to
other affairs
not decay, religion quail not, nor God's true worship

be
the churches do dimi

by
nished; which we have manifestly experimented, and daily

do
perceive the
some, who are never satisfied getting benefices,

of

of
in
insatiable covetousness
through whose absence (being resident only upon one), God's honour and
worship are diminished, houses decay, churches decrease, the ecclesiastical
liberty hurt, learning and monuments are lost and destroyed, hospitality and
is

by

of

as
alms diminished, and, their insatiable greediness, such the clergy, for
their learning and virtue, were worthy benefices, and for their wisdom profit

of
No man commonwealths, are hindered and put back. Wherefore, according
in

to
able the
to have
office and duty our estate, for the love God's honour, we
of

of

of
two ca the increase
man from henceforth, having any canonship
no

or
nonships exhort and require, that
or pre
one city

or
vicarage our empire, shall occupy possess prebend
of
in

in
another

a
bends at
give over the first within
he

the same city, except year's space unto

of

once. church

a
$º

by
and profitable for the church; neither that

he
or fit

some person do, unjust

trouble any man getting benefices; neither that any man
of
vex
in

falsely feign himself the emperor's household, who hath not

of
to

have been
o

by
been comprehended within the league and agreement made the princes;
neither that any man attempt take away the patronages from any layman,
to

churches, with pensions; neither

or

aggravate the small prebends

of

of

curates
benefices and bulls, any fraud, deceit, false in
do

of

that they
in

use getting
struments, corrupt witnesses, and cloaked simony; neither that any man pre
other thing contrary
or

obtain any regress, the sacred canons, right,

to

to

sume
honesty, equity, and reason, upon pain the most grievous offence
of

of
treason:
the which we will, that not only they (going ho
all
so

contrary God and

to
all

give them
do

or

nesty), but also their favourers, who help, counsel, harbour,

all

anything, their messengers and writers, proctors, sureties, and other their
friends, shall incur, and receive condign punishment for
so

great offence and

contempt
of

our commandment.
From Oenopont, &c.

Here ensueth the copy

of

Letter written unto the emperor

a

Maximilian.

the Emperor Maximilian,

of

Jacobus Selestadiensis,
to
A

Letter
in

Edict.
to

answer the

To our most victorious lord, Maximilian the emperor, Jacobus Selestadiensis,

with most humble commendations:

had read your majesty's epistle, and re

º
Most victorious emperor! when
I

all

your secretary, prepared myself, with my whole

of

ceived instructions
I

endeavour, satisfy your majesty's desire. For even from my youth hitherto,
to

all

have applied my care and your majesty, and

of

first for the honour

I

consequently, for the amplifying

of

the German nation, and sacred Roman

empire.
know myself far unable satisfy your desire and purpose,
to

beit
I

and there are many who can fulfil this matter much better, who have greater
learning and experience
be
of

these common matters. There also with other

of

princes, and commonwealths, many excellent learned men,

in

the senates
all

who can exornate and beautify Germany, and persuade the clergy
to

reduce
 GEMES, THE TURK's BRoth ER, Poisox.ED BY THE Pop E. 15

unto a christian discipline, and to a unity and peace of the universal church: Henry
P.I.I.
wherein, not only your majesty, but also your predecessors, as Charles the
Great, and his son Ludovicus Pius, the Othos, Conrads, Frederics, and Henrys, A. D.

all
and last of all, Sigismund, have, with labour and diligence, travailed; being 1499
stirred thereunto undoubtedly through the zeal and charity which they bear

he
unto Almighty God, and thankfulness Christ for his benefits which

to
hath 1503.
bestowed upon mankind, and especially for the benefit

of
his most bitter

º:

we
for

all
For Christ became not poor us, that riot and

in
passion. should live
wantonness upon his patrimony, and show forth our ambition and covetousness;

up
neither did he suffer that we should glut ourselves; nor suffered la

we
bours, chastity, and grievous torments, that should live idleness, wanton

in
all

voluptuousness. Neither they who were contributors, and

of

ness, and kind

churches, enduing the ministers thereof with their temporal
to

benefactors
riches, had any such respect herein, that the clergy should live only idle

in
their will, without labour. Surely there was another
all

ness, having things

at

cause, why they times past did impoverish themselves and theirs,
in

to
endow
the church: verily, that they might the better attend unto divine service
living (which they might easily get and gather out
of

of

without care want

the fields, woods, meadows, and waters), and the intent that they

to
of

should liberally give alms unto the poor Christians, widows, orphans, aged and
For, the canonical profession, which we
of
in

sick persons. the institutions

by

Ludovicus Pius the emperor,

of
suppose were written the commandment
it by

the bishops, thus read; “The goods

of

of
and allowed the council the is
it
by

church,' alleged the fathers, and contained the chapters before,

in
as

is

ºf
the faithful, and patrimony the poor. For the faithful,
of

of

are the vows

‘

through the ferventness Christ, being inflamed,

of

of

their faith and love

that heavenly kingdom, have enriched the holy churc
of
an

earnest desire
Christ might
to be
with their own goods, that thereby the soldiers nourished,
of

the church adorned, the poor refreshed, and captives, according the oppor
as

tunity time, redeemed.”

of

of
Wherefore such have the administration those
be

do

goods, ought diligently looked upon, that they

to

not convert them unto

their own proper use, but rather, according their substance and possibility,
to
do

they not neglect them, whom Christ Prosper

in

fed and clothed. also

|.
is

is

the same mind, affirming that holy men did not challenge the church goods
to of

as

their own proper goods, but things commended unto the

to as

their own use,

for that contemn that which man
be

is

divided amongst
to

to a

poor,
to for

possesseth; not thing himself, but for others; neither

to

possess covet
a

the church goods with covetousness have them himself, but take them with
to

...i.
all

godly help others. That which the church hath,

to

common
is
a

those who have nothing, neither ought they give anything

of
to

that unto them

their own; for give unto them who have enough,
of

to

(saith he) who have

is

but cast things away."

to

we

left before, speak

of

To
to

return now the order popes, where The order

VIII.
popes.
of

ing After the said Innocent, next succeeded pope

of

Innocent
VI.; Alexander, among other horrible things,
in

Alexander which
be

noted: that when Gemes (Peucer nameth him Demes)

to

this one
is

by

Bajazet the great Turk, was committed the Rhodians

to

brother
Alexander VI., for
of
to

the safe custody, first pope Innocent, then

of

whose keeping, the pope received every year 40,000 crowns; yet, The pope
poisoneth
notwithstanding, when pope Alexander afterwards was compelled
to

Genes,

VIII.
for

the Turk's
the French king, pledge,
to

send the said Gemes Charles

a

brother
because the French king should not procure the great Turk's favour
by

(pope Alexan
be

he

sending his brother Gemes slain,

to

to

him
by

Turk,
be

der), being hired

to

the caused the said Gemes poisoned,

his

journey going toward the French king, died Terracina.”

at

who,
in

Moreover, appeareth, that this Alexander, taking displeasure

it

with the aforesaid Charles, the French king, about the winning
or
iv.

(1) Ex Illyrico. (2) Ex Paulo Jovio lib. Ex Peucero lib. Ex Hieronym Mario.
ii.
16 - EPIGRAMS ON POPE JULIUS II.

tº

the

the
Naples, sent to Bajazet, Turk, fight against

to
aforesaid
Charles."

º Munsterus,” declaring the aforesaid history

of
A:D. Gemes something
otherwise, first calleth him Zizymus, and saith that

he
was first com

by
1.3 the French king; and when Johannes Hu

to
mitted the Rhodians
niades, aforementioned, the French king have him,

to
did labour

to
He set- - - - - -

by

-
ºn
the
thinking the Turk,

as
to
that means obtain noble victory against

a
*...

his
tº it
was not unlike, this Alexander the pope, through fraudulent

his

by
flattery, got him the French king into

of
own hands, whose

as
king" means the said Gemes afterwards was poisoned,

in
manner before

is
expressed.

let
also adjoin his mali

of
Unto these poisoned acts

us
the pope,
Mººi
nellus, cious
-
wickedness,
- with like
-
fury, exercised upon Antonius
-
Mancinellus;

he
Mancinellus, being

of
writing which man excellent learning, because
*...

a
... eloquent oration against his wicked manners and filthy life,
an

wrote

his
handsand with other vices, therefore
- commanded
- - he
both
- his hands and
-
cut off, playing much like with him,
be

as
tongue" tongue Antonius the
to

tyrant once did with Marcus Cicero, for writing against his horrible

*
º" At length,
one poison requireth another, this poisoning pope,
as

Poison, life.
his

of
sitting
he
at as

was with cardinals and other rich senators Romé

dinner, his servants unawares brought him wrong bottle, where

to

a
he

with was poisoned, and his cardinals about him.

of
be In

the time this pope Alexander also happened (which not

"...
tº it

is
The high
pretermitted), how that the Angel, which stood the high

in
ofto

the pal

..
3.
the pope's church, was beaten down with terrible thunder; whic
a
the

the
thing seemed then ruin andfill
of
popedom. After
to

declare
this pope, next succeeded Pius III.
1503; after whom
all A.
Pºpes about D.
came next Julius II.,
far

iniquity, that
of so

passing

in
man others
a

Weselus, and such others his own friends, writing him, are

of
him, “Marti illum quam Christo deditiorem
of

compelled
to

say
is,

fuisse;” that was more given

he

That
to

war and battle, than

to
Concerning the madness most certainly
of

Christ. this man, this

is

known, that was going

he

he

of
to

what time war, cast the keys St.

at

Peter into the river Tibur, saying, that forasmuch

to of
as

the keys
he
to

Peter would not serve him his purpose, would take himself
Whereupon Philip Melancthon, amongst many
of

the sword Paul.

others, writing upon the same, maketh this epigram:

“Cum contra Gallos bellum papa Julius esset

Gesturus, sicut fama vetusta docet:
Ingentes Martis turmas contraxit,
et

urbem
Egressus saevas edidit ore minas.
Iratusque sacras claves fluminajecit
in

Tibridis, hic urbi pons ubi junget aquas.

Jnde manu strictum vagina diripit ensem,
Exclamansque truci talia voce refert:
“Hic gladius Pauli nos nunc defendet
ab

hoste,
nil

Quandoquidem clavis juvat ista Petri.’”

Whereupon also Gilbert Ducherius maketh this epigram.

“In Gallum, fama est, bellum gesturus acerbum,

ut

Armatum educit Julius urbe manum.

(1) Ex Hieronym ‘Cosmograph.”

4.

Mario. (2) Lib.

 th E WARS AND BLOODSHED OF POPE JULIU's II. 17.

Accinctus gladio, claves in Tibridis amnem Henry

p"II.
.
Projicit, et saevus talia verba facit:
Quum Petri nihil efficiant ad praelia claves, A.D
Auxilio Pauli forsitan ensis erit.” isos.
The sense of these epigrams in English, is this:—
When Julius pope against the French
determined to make war,
As fame reports, he gathered up
great troops of men from far;
And to the bridge of Tibur then,
marching as he were wood;
His holy keys he took and cast
them down into the flood.
And afterward into his hand
he took a naked sword,
And shaking it brake forth into
this fierce and warlike word:
“This Sword of Paul," quoth he, “shall now
‘defend us from our foe;
‘Since that this key of Peter doth
“nothing avail thereto.”

º
Of this Julius it is certainly reported, that partly with his wars, The war,
partly with his cursings,' within the space of seven years, as good as ...and
200,000 Christians were destroyed. First, he besieged Ravenna II.
against the Venetians, then Servia, Imola, Faventia, Forolivium,” Bo-"
nonia, and other cities, which he gat out of princes hands, not with
out much bloodshed. The chronicles of John Sleiden make mention,
that when this Julius was made pope, he took an oath, promising to
have a council within two years. But when he had no leisure there
unto, being occupied with his wars in Italy among the Venetians, and
with the French king, and in Ferrara, and in other countries, nine of
his cardinals, departing from him, came to Milan, and there appointed
a council at the city of Pisa; amongst whom, the chief were Ber
nardus, Cruceius, Gulielmus Prenestinus, Franciscus, Constantinus,
with divers others; unto whom also were adjoined the procurators of
Maximilian the emperor, and of Charles the French king. So the Acouncil

*
council was appointed A.D. 1511, to begin in the kalends of Septem-.”
ber. The cause why they did so call this council, was thus alleged, him.
all

he

because the pope had so broken his oath, and this while gave The pope
no

hope any council;

to

have and also because there were divers other

crimes, whereupon they had Their purpose was
to

accuse him.
to

he
of

remove him out his seat, the which had procured through bribes
and ambition. Julius, hearing this, giveth out contrary command
no

ment, under great pain, that man should obey them, and calleth
be

against the next year, begun the nine

to

himself another council

April. king, understanding
of

teenth day The French pope Julius

join with the Venetians, and take their part against him,
so
to

to

Turin,
of

convented council September, which

in

in
at

the month
a

council these questions were proposed:

for

Whether was lawful the pope move war against any prince
to
it

without cause.
be

(1) The pope's law giveth leave kill all that

to

of

accursed him.
(2) “Forolivium,” Forli, Italy.—ED.
in

vol. iv.
-
c
18 THE BEGINNING OF THE TU RRs.

his
Hºy
y11. Whether any -prince -in defending himself, might invade adver

*
sary, and deny his obedience.
D.
Unto whichquestions was answered, that the bishop ought not

it it
was lawful for the king

to
invade, and also, that

to
defend himself.

...
Moreover, that the pragmatical sanction was observed through

be
to
the prag.
that any unjust excommunications

of
the realm France: neither

be
ºulish ought unjust.

be
feared, they were found

to
to

if
... After this, the king sent his council, requir

of
Julius the answer

to
Noun.
ing him either appoint general council some

or
to
agree peace,

to
ºn

to

a
be
other where, where this matter might more fully decided. Julius
but forthwith accursed Charles the French king,
of
feared. would neither these,
his kingdom. At length
all

Ravenna,

he
with great war,

in
at
was

a
by

king;

at
overcome the French and last, after much slaughter,
and great bloodshed, and mortal war, this pope died A.D. 1513, the
twenty-first day February.
of

&ſje ºigturn ſurfig.

of
the

of
If

to

were not that fear overlay this our volume with heaps
it

...
The
I
.

foreign histories, who have professed chiefly

of
Acts and

to
treat
lºite adjoin
at

Monuments here done home, would after these popes

I
the Turks' story;
of

of
knºwn above rehearsed, some discourse also their
!..."

the
rising and cruel persecution God, great annoy
of

of

to
the saints
ance and peril Christendom; yet, notwithstanding, certain causes
of

be, necessarily require the knowledge

of
there which their order and
doings, and their cruel tyranny and bloody
of

their wicked proceedings,

victories, the ruin and subversion many christian churches, with
of
of so

the horrible murders and captivity infinite Christians,

be
to
made
plain and manifest, this our country England,
of
as

as
to

to
well also
other nations.
First, For the better explaining
}.
of

of

first the prophesies the New

** Testament, the Thessalonians, and also
in
to

St. Paul's
in
as

St. John; which scriptures otherwise, without the

of

the Revelation
of
opening these histories, cannot perfectly
be
of

so

understood:
we

mind hereafter (Christ granting) orderly,

as

which scriptures, the

*
of

matter shall lead us,

to

course make rehearsal.

is,

we

second Another cause that may learn thereby, either with the public
lament, with our brethren, such great defection and decay
to

church
a

christian faith, through these wicked Turks;

of

or

else may fear

*
thereby our own danger.
we

third The third cause, that may ponder more deeply with ourselves
for

and corrupt doctrine; which,

of

scourge God our sins, the

in

the
sequel hereof, more evidently may appear
to

our eyes, for our better

*
admonition.
Fourthly: The consideration
of

of

Fourth this horrible persecution the

by

Turks, rising chiefly our discord and dissension among ourselves,

killing and burning
us

may reduce again from our domestical wars,

in

“
one another, join
to

together christian patience and concord.

in

Fifth Fifthly: But chiefly, these great victories the Turks, and un
of

prosperous speed our men fighting against them, may admonish

of
us,

following the example the old Israelites, how

of

to

and teach seek

 “
The HISTORY OF THE TU RKS. 19

for greater strength to encounter with these enemies of Christ, than dº.
tºclºtułł.

ºn
hitherto we have done. First,
we must consider that the whole power
of -Satan, the prince of this• world, goeth with the Turks; which to

....
- - faith ne
resist, no strength of man's army is sufficient,2 but only - the
name, cessary to
' be joined
spirit, and power of our Lord Jesus the Son of God, going with us
in our battles; as among the old Israelites the ark of God's covenant
ºn

the
and

promise went with them also fighting against

of
enemies God.
ºn.
we

we

or no
so

For are taught the Scripture, that christian men have

in

we
strength but Christ only. war against the devil,
in

hether
against the Turk, true that the Scripture saith, “Sine me nihil
is, is
it

potestis facere,” that “Without me you can nothing.” Other

do
stand against the devil, conquer the
no

or
wise there puissance to

to
is

the pro
is,

all
world, “nisi fides nostra,” that “our faith only,”

to
which
God touching salvation annexed; beyond which promises
be
of

mises
we

must not go, for the word must

be
our rule. He that presumeth
beyond the promises the word expressed, goeth not, but wandereth
in

we
he

cannot tell whither: neither must appoint God how

to
save
the world, but must take that way which hath appointed. Let he

us
not set our God school, nor comprehend his Holy Spirit within our
to

us
skulls. He that made without our council, did also redeem
us

as
us let

pleased him. merciful,

he

be

be

thankful. And
us
If

his

if
let

mercies surmount our capacity, therefore not resist but search

his Word, and thereunto apply our will; which

all
we

will do, our

if

point.
be

Let
us

contentions will therefore search the will

at

soon
a

his Word, and

all of

he

our God
to

will his salvation

in

to
if

stand free
we
do

nations, why
he
If
make merchandise thereof.” have
graciously offered his waters money-worth,
or
to

us, without money

his
let
us

the plenteous springs

of

not hedge grace given us.” And

in

let
finally, God have determined his own Son only
to

stand alone,
if

his
us

our trumpery. He
of

not presume admix with majesty any

to

that bringeth St. George St. Denis, the field,

or

as

patrons,
to

to

fight against the Turk, leaveth Christ, doubt,

no

at

home.
we

Now how have fought these many years against the Turk, though
stories keep silence, yet the success declareth. We fight against
a
no

persecutor, being less persecutors ourselves. We wrestle against

bloody tyrant, and our hands
be

of

full his. He killeth

as

blood
as
a

we

Christ's people with the sword, and burn them with fire. He,
by

the law, seeketh his justice

of

observing the works the same: the

we, seek our justifica
do

do

like also we. But neither doth he, nor

by
is,
we

faith only
as

should, that
of

tion the Son God.

in

And what marvel then, our doctrine being corrupt almost

as

as

his,
...,
Reforma.
us,

and our conversation worse, Christ fight not with fighting against
if

*
the Turk The Turk hath mightily, Christºl.
so

prevailed not because

in
:

weak, but because Christians wicked, and their doctrine impure.

be

the
is

are

Our temples with images, our hearts with idolatry polluted. Our
for

priests stink before God adultery, being restrained from lawful

matrimony.
of

The name God our mouths, but his fear not

in
is

is

We war the Turk with our works, masses,

in

our hearts. against

we

traditions, and ceremonies: but fight not against him with Christ,
his

we

glory; did, the field were won.

of

and with the power which

if

[1] Gratis venumdati estis, gratis redimimini. Esay lii.

ad

(2) Omnes sitientes venite aquas; emite absºlue argento Esay lv.
et

commutatione.
2
c
20 THE HISTORY OF THE TU It KS.

*** intro. Wherefore, briefly to conclude, saying my judgment in this behalf,

what I
suppose. This hope I have, and do believe, that when the
church of Christ, with the sacraments thereof, shall be so reformed,

all
$ictory. that Christ alone shall be received to be our justifier, other re.
ligions, merits, traditions, images, patrons, and advocates set apart, the
Christ, shall soon vanquish

of
the Christians, with the strength

of
sword
the Turks' pride and fury. this more largely

of
But the process

in
*
of this story.
sixth and last cause, why

of
sixth The think the knowledge the Turks’

I
history requisite

be
considered, this: because that many there

to

is
further from the Turks, and think therefore

be
be, who, for that they
danger, take little care and study what hap
be

of
themselves out to
peneth their other brethren. Wherefore,
to

to
ranet the intent

to
excite
i...
tº,

of
prayer Almighty God,

so
their zeal and this lamentable ruin

byin
to
Christ's church, thought requisite, history, give

of
...

to
order

it
I

in
this our nation also something

to
understand, what hath been done
by

Christ other nations these cruel Turks, and what detriment hath been,
•

by
happen Christ, except

to

of
like more
to

and them the church

is

Almighty God,

of
we make our earnest invocation his

in
to
the name

by
Son, stop the course Turks, stay
of

the devil this

to

to
these and
Christians falling daily unto them, and
his of

to
defection reduce them

of
again faith, who are fallen from him: which Lord Jesus
to

the
his grace grant with speed Amen.

let
we

enter into this story the Turks and Saracens, first

of

Before
*
-
us

of
prophecy and forewarning St. Paul
or to to

call remembrance the

Thess. ii.], “Be
[2

writing the Thessalonians not these words:

in

by
by

your writing,
or
troubled minds, either preaching
in

moved
us,
by

hand; for
of
or

as

letter from though the day the Lord were at

the Lord will not come, except there come defection first, and the
a

Of this defection, sundry minds

be

wicked person revealed,” &c.

sundry expositors; some thinking this defection
be
of

to

there mean

of of a
... falling-away from the empire
of

The place Rome: some, from the obedience

... Rºn
St.

the pope. But, Paul little passed upon the outward glory
as

empire; passed upon the proud obedience

he

** ºil,
so

the less
by
of

of
at

defection the pope. St. Paul meant this defection, the reading
these stories, and the miserable falling-away
of

these churches
by

him before planted, will soon declare.

Another mystery there the Revelation [Apocal. xiii.], where
in
is

counted six hundred and sixty-six. Whereby

by of

the number the beast

is

signified the first origin and spring

all

be

may seem, evidences,

to

by

by

ing these beastly Saracens, the scquel hereof may appear,

of

as

the first rising

of

is of

this devilish sect Mahomet.

º,
we

|...
Moreover, another place there [Apocal. xvi.), where read,
E.

sex.
by

the by

pouring
of

of

that out the vial God's wrath the sixth angel, the
let

great flood Euphrates was dried up, the east;

of

kings
in
to

the opening which prophecy may also more evidently appear,

of

in

expound
ed.
considering the order and manner the coming
of

these Turks
of
in

into Europe.
Some also apply Daniel, Ezekiel,
of

the Turks certain prophecies

to

Testament, omit, forasmuch

of

and other places the Old which here

I

Testament,
be
of

the Old
as

the prophecies they their

in
if

taken
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 21

proper and native sense, after my judgment, do extend no further

than to the death of our Saviour, and to the end of the Jews king-
dom. Albeit herein I do not prejudicate to any man's opinion, but
“.Intro

that every man may abound in his own sense.

.
As touching the year and time when this pestiferous sect of Ma- The time
homet first began, histories do not fully consent, some affirming that ...".
it began A. D. 621, and in the tenth year of Heraclius, the emperor
of Constantinople; in which mind is Johannes Lucidus. As Mun-º.
sterus counteth, it was A.D. 622. Martin Luther and John Carion *
refer it to the eighteenth year of the reign of Heraclius, which is A.D.
630, unto which number the computation of the Beast, signified in

far
the Apocalypse, doth not

of
disagree, which numbereth the name

X,
Ś,
the beast, with three Greek letters which Greek letters, after

a
;
the supputation the Grecians, make the number
of

of
666.

tº:
all
In

this writers agree, that this damnable Mahomet was born

in
Maho.

...
the country Arabia, bordering the east part Jewry. His
his on
of

of
Syrian, Persian; Ishmaelite,

an
or

father was mother was which

a

*
Ishmaelites, being Arabia, were called then Hagarenes;
of

people i.e.,

ºf
Off."
a

of
which term Mahomet afterwards turned the name Saracens. to

we
this wretched Mahomet, mention was made before, where showed, "...”
all
yet
of
how he, making himself the highest prophet others, denieth
holy prophet, and next him, and Moses also Alºn.
be

to
not Christ
to

to
a
to be

Moreover, denieth not Mary, the mother Christ,

he

of
another.
by

Holy
be

virgin, and have conceived Christ the Ghost:

to
a

affirming further, that Christ his own person was not crucified, but
in

another called Judas for him. He greatly commendeth also John,

for

virgin, when
he

Zachary, himself permitteth

to
of

the son man

a

a
he
as

have four wives, and many concubines find and

to
as

able
is

Maho.
;

saith, that whereas Christ and other prophets had the gift given them ...,n
by

"
he

of
to

work miracles, sword,

to

compel men lººk"

to
was sent force
his religion. The prodigious vanities, lies, and blasphemies contained livers
a are

at,
be

this law called Alcoran,

in

to

rather laughed than recited.

thought that Sergius, Nestorian, was great doer with Ma
It
is

contriving this lying Alcoran; and

so

homet,
of

doth well
byin

it

appear scope pretence thereof, especially

is he to

the and which tendeth

take the divinity from the person Christ, whom
of

this end,
to

granteth notwithstanding most holy man, and also that

be

he
to

a
up

God, and shall come again kill Antichrist, &c.

to
to

received
Moreover, this ridiculous Alcoran
so

blanched and powdered with

is

the Christians, Jews, and the Gentiles' laws,

all of

such divers mixtures

up

giving such liberty

to

flesh, setting circumcision,

of

wantonness
abstaining from swines' flesh, and judaical lotions, and
so

much
standeth upon father Abraham, that this filthy Alcoran
of

supposed
is
set
be

some, not Mahomet, but that certain Jews

of
to

out the days

to in in

had some handling also this matter, and put out after his death;
it
its

of
so

and seemeth first take force about the number years

in it

the Apocalypse,
as

limited aforesaid, where thus written:

is

is
of it

“He that hath intelligence,

let

him count the number the beast;

of

for the number man, and his number six hundred

is

is
it

and sixty-six.”
After this devilish Mahomet had thus seduced the people, teaching
by
by
he

give
of

them that came not miracles, but

to

force sword
 --
coo
Tim F. HISTORY OF THE TUItks.

it,
Intro put

be
his law, and that they who will not obey

to
duction.
must either
Alcoran);

be

of
or

so
death, else pay tribute (for the words the and
the Arabians, which

he

of
after that had gathered strength about him

to
Arabians had then occasion rebel against the emperor, because

by
paid

in of
their stipends were not them the officers the emperor
Heraclius,

he

of
began

to
Damas range with force and violence the parts
cus sub
dued by
Syria, bordering near unto him, and first subdued Mecca, then Da
mascus; and further, increasing entered into Egypt, and

he
the power,

in
Saracens.

he
Mahomet subdued the same. From thence turned his power against the
put to
Persians, king Persia, encountered with

of
with whom Cosroes, the

a
ſlight by
Cosroes, puissant army, overthrew the Saracens, and put Mahomet flight.

to
king of
the Of these Persians came the Turks, who, afterwards joining with the
Persians.
Saracens, maintained them against the Christians."

of
After

as
this beast, who, some say, was poisoned

as in
the death
his house, succeeded Ebocara, Ebubecer, his father-in-law, or,

or
Bibliander affirmeth, his son-in-law, who took upon him the govern
Jerusa
the Saracens, and got the city Gaza, and besieged also
of

lem be
ment
sieged. Jerusalem two years. He reigned two years, having for his chief
city Damascus.
After him Ahumer, who conquered great part
or
followed Omar

a
Syria, and got Egypt.
of

The fourth king the Saracens, after Mahomet, was Othman;

of

then followed Hali, and after him Muhania: who, after

of
Kingdom siege

a
of Persia
got city

of
subdued seven years, obtained and the christian Caesarea; also
to the
Saracens. overcame the Persians, with their king Orimasda, and subdued that
country
to

his law.
thirty years, subdued
of

Thus the wicked Saracens, the space

in

Arabia, got Palestine, Phoenicia, Syria, Egypt, and Persia, which

of

came directly

of
the 666 years prophesied the Revelation
in
to

John, aforesaid. And not long after they proceeded further,

as

St.
is

and got Africa, and then Asia,

of
as

the process their story shall

in

appear, the Lord willing.

of

Con
stans, the Not long after Heraclius, emperor Constantinople, succeeded
Constans, his nephew, who, the thirteenth year his empire,
of
in

emperor,
overconne
fighting unluckily against the Saracens Lycia, was overthrown
of
in

by then.
655; which Constans,
he

Muhanias aforesaid,
A.
in D.

were not
if
by

no

prospered the Lord his wars, was great marvel, consider

it

ing that home; more

he

at

had slain his brother Theodosius before

incestuous matrimony: also that, being inclined
he

over, that lived

in

he
to

certain new sects, could not abide the contrary teachers, but
Rhodes
spoiled
slew those who admonished him thereof. The said Constans, going
by

Italy, the Lombards,” &c. The

to

by the afterwards was also overcome

Saracens.
Saracens, after this victory, spoiled also Rhodes.
Although these cursed Saracens, these their great victories and
in

Sultans
first
called. conquests, were not without domestical sedition and divisions among
the Saracens, being called then sultans,
of

themselves, yet the princes

Syria, Egypt, Africa, and
of

their possession government

in

had the
at a

great part Asia, about the term four hundred years; till
of

in of

length the Saracen king who ruled Persia, fighting against the
Babylon, sought aid the Turks, fight with him
of

of

byto

Saracen
Babylon: which Turks, little and little,
of

against the sultan

(1) Ex Munster. (2) Murder commonly prospereth not with the Lord.
 the history or The TURKs. 23

surprised upon the sultan of Persia, and, not long after, putting him intro.
out of place, usurped the kingdom of Persia; who afterwards went *".
further, as ye shall hear, the Lord willing. And this is the first
beginning of the Turks' dominion.
These Turks, after they had thus overcome many countries and The first
provinces, and made their power large and mighty both in Asia and 5.""
Europe, began to divide their kingdoms and countries amongst them- ***.
selves. But when they could not agree, but with deadly war con
tended for the bounds of those kingdoms and dominions, in the mean

all
time four of the principal families, conquering and subduing the

the
rest, parted the whole empire amongst themselves. And yet they

*
also, not such cruel hatred, contention, war, and ...”
so

contented, fell

to
by

slaughter (no doubt the just judgment

of
God against his blas-nions
ºur
no
phemous enemies), that there was end thereof, until the remnant
of

the ancient Turks was utterly rooted out. For evident that

is
it

by
there are few now remaining, who are Turks indeed birth and
blood, and that the state that great empire not upholden, but
of

is
by the strength and power soldiers, who have been Christians,
of

Mahomet's religion;

so
and now are turned that even their own
to

of

natural language now out use amongst them, saving certain

in
is

their nobility and gentry.

of

families
These four families above-mentioned, with their captains and

all
armies, about 1330, went raging throughout
A.
D.

Asia and
Europe, and every one part
of

them conquered some the countries

of
where they passed.
The
of

causes these great invasions and victories, were the dissen- Dissen.

sion and discord, falsehood, idleness, inconstancy, greedy avarice, lack ...
**
the Chris

*
- - - -
Hºn.
-
of

all

fidelity, among
of

truth and christian men states and degrees,

by

both high and low. For, the wilful defection and backsliding of
the Christians, the Turkish power did exceedingly increase,
in

that
many, desiring the licentious life and liberty
of

war, and allured with

things, forsook the church God, and
of

of

the prosperous success

Mahomet, sect;
to

made themselves bondslaves and his devilish both

all

because fleshly liberty delighting men, and partly also be

to
is

commonly the wills

of
as

so

cause fortune favoureth, men incline.

be

of

And
as

again, such profane and without the fear God (whereof

all
an

ages), are wont com

in

infinite number
in

there the church

is

monly judge religion, according

of
to

to
of

the success realms and

kingdoms. For many, not only for the variety opinions, but also
of

for the diversity events and fortune amongst men, have inquired
of

be
do

inquire, whether there any church

of

and God distinct from

is,

other nations; what is: especially, forasmuch

as

and where
it
it

the greatest part

in of

men, both the old time (when the four monar

in

order) were ignorant this doctrine, which

of

chies flourished
is

peculiar the church alone, and now also the barbarity

of
to

Mahomet
prevaileth and reigneth the most part
of

the world. And how

in

standeth this with man's reason, that small number, both miserable
a

be

and also enfeebled and broken with many battles, should regarded
God; and the others, flourishing wealth, pro
all
of

and loved
in
be

sperity, victories, authority, and power, should rejected and

by

despised God, seeing there power and authority, but

no
of

the
is
of

of

ordinance God? Albeit therefore the power the Turks hath

24 YHISTORY OF THE TURKS. THEIR RISING.

for
“”
than any other

of
Iºſo been, these two hundred years, greater force

º, the world besides, yet imperial dignity

be
no
in of
monarchy

to
there

is
Nº
º'
esteemed that Turkish tyranny, but amongst those nations only,

ofthe
the

of
where heavenly doctrine gospel preached, and other dis

is
for
ciplines necessary God, and the common life

of
the church man
*...

of
maintained and regarded; where the laws God, and other honest

do
and civil ordinances agreeable

to
the same, flourish and reign

;
where lawful judgment exercised; where virtue honoured and

is

is
rewarded; where sin and wickedness punished; where honest

is
families are maintained and defended.
These things are not regarded amongst the Turks, the enemies

of
Descrip.

#""

all
God, and lawful empires, because they dissolve and
of
the Son
|... godly societies, honest discipline, good haws, policies, right
all

reject

of
nate em- eous judgment, the ordinance matrimony, and godly families.
For what hath the empire the Turks been hitherto, but most

of

all
deadly, cruel, and perpetual war, mischief, destruction, and

to
work
good laws, cities, kingdoms, policies, and

to
to

desolation subvert
?

enlarge their cruel power and dominion the stay and strength

of ?
whereof not love and favour, proceeding virtue and justice,

in
as
is

lawful and well governed empires; but fear, violence, oppression,

of
swarms and infinite thousands barbarous and most wicked people,
fury:
of

of
ministers Satan's malice and which kind dominion and
by

tyranny hath been condemned God many years ago;

of
the voice
the testimonies whereof the Lord would have the church,

in
to
remain
lest the godly, being moved with the power and success thereof,
of

should fall away and forsake the Son God."

for
let

Wherefore, any imperial state that barbarity;

us

Christian not seek in

...
for
lethe let
and

be

*... and but thankful, God,

us

acknowledge great

of
doms and the benefit

yº - the Roman empire:

of
us
to

estroyed that hath reserved - -certain remnants

-

-
-

call upon him daily, with hearty petitions and groans, and
us

and
God, that this Turkish power,
of
to
**

are a with zeal and love the house

.."g joined with the malice God, prevail not
of

of of

against

#.
Satan the Son
his

as
against the poor congregations and little remnant church, it
hath hitherto done against those strong and noble christian kingdoms
**
yet
we

and churches, where now see the Turkish tyranny reign, and
to

far

have taken full possession; whose state was once

to

Satan better
now, and more like
to

than ours continue without such horrible

is

we

overthrows and desolation. Oh that might forcsee little the

a

*
great danger that hangeth over our heads For though the Turk
!
us we
do
far

off, yet
be
to

nourish within our breasts home,

at

seemeth
that which may soon cause feel his cruel hand and worse,
to to

if

be: us;
lay our land waste;
us

worse may
to

to

overrun scatter
the infidels, the enemies and blasphemers
of

of

the Son
od
Now, these four families above-mentioned long continued
although
together bloody wars and deadly hatred, yet one
of

them passed
in in
all

the rest cruelty and tyranny, and subduing the other three
families, took upon him the government alone, and
so

became the
emperor that reigned amongst them, called Ottoman;
or

first monarch
*...
of

all

whom that reigned after him were called Ottomans; who,

succeeding orderly his line, have occupied the same dominion and
of

ottoman,

(1) Ezek. xxx x.; Apoc. xx."

 .THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 25

seat of the Turks, from the year of our Lord 1300, unto this present oueman
time, who have been the number of twelve; of the which twelve, in o.
such order as they lived and reigned, I intend (Christ so permitting) T
severally and compendiously something to treat, briefly abstracting,
out of prolix and tedious writers, such specialties, as for us Christians
shall be briefly requisite to be known.

of Tom AN, THE FIRST GREAT EMPEROR, OR TYRANT, OF THE

TURKs. A. D. 1800.

This Ottoman was at first of poor estate, and obscure amongst the
common sort of men, coming of a base progeny, and of rustical
parents; but through his valiantness and activity in war, he got him
a great name amongst the Turks. For he, being a man of fierce
courage, refusing no labour, and delighting in war, and gathering
together by great subtlety a multitude of common soldiers, began to
make war, and by conquest and victories to advance himself and his
family. First, he began to rob and spoil with a great band of rovers,
set

all

he
and afterwards he attempted to upon men. Neither did
vex and destroy the Christians only, but set upon his own nation
all

also, and sought subdue them wholly unto him for

to

occasion

;
the Turks, inflamed with ambition Inward
of

now the princes and captains

rule, fall out and contend among themselves, .ng
of

and desire began

to

all
they
to

insomuch that fell domestical and inward war, with the Turks.

§
power they could.
Ottoman, having this occasion
fit

accomplish that the

to

and meet
coming
all all

sought for, gathering

he

he
as
which long had unto him such
thought given robbing and spoiling, and set upon mis-9".
be
to

to

set

chief, short time began authority, and first

to

grow upon
in

in
a

of

saw opportunity
he
byas

certain towns,
to

serve him which towns

;
by

yielding; others spoiled and over

he

he

some took force, some

threw, terrify the rest; thus laying the first foundation
of
to

his
the mean time, the discord which was amongst the Chris
In

rising.
by

this Ottoman,
no

small advantage
to

tians was occasion whereof,

all all

he, within ten years' space, subdued Bithynia, and the provinces
about Pontus: also Natolia, which comprehendeth the dominion
the Greeks within Asia; Ancyra, Phrygia: Synope,
of

city
in

a
in a

city Galatia; and Sabastia, city Cappadocia. And thus still

in

prevailing, mighty power, either

he

to

short time
in

increased
a

through the secret judgment

of

or

God against that nation, else

far

cruelly prevail, for

so

so

because God would have them

to

and
the punishment
of

of

the sins other nations, like was prophesied

as
it

before, that such kingdom there should be, Gog and Magog.'
of
a

This Ottoman, after had reigned twenty-eight years, died

he

A.
D.

1327, and departed his Mahomet; leaving behind him three sons,
to
of

whom Orchan, being the youngest, killed his two brethren, whilst
they were
at

variance between themselves.

orchAN, the SEcoxd EMPEROR OF THE TURKs.

Orchan, the youngest Ottoman, after

he
of

of of

the sons had slain

his two brethren, took the regiment the Turks after his father;
(1) Ezek. xxxviii.
26 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS.

orchan who, after he had drawn to him the hearts of the multitude, such as
a.º.w.. had their dispositions set upon the licentious life of war, converted
R.

his

his
º; power further father's dominion, winning and sub

to
enlarge

and
duing Mysia, Lydia, Lycaonia, Phrygia, and Caria:

all
which coun
ºned tries, being within the compass Asia, unto the sea-side

he of

of
the
#. Hellespont, and the sea Euxine, the Turkish

to
added empire.
won Prusia, which was the metropolitan city Bithynia,

he

of
Also

he

of
which then made the chief seat the Turks' empire. Besides

all
conquered Nicea, and got Nicomedia:

he
these, moreover, which
war

all
civil were before, christian cities and regions. And yet this could not
tº." make the christian princes

to
cease their civil wars, and

to
in
Greece
join and
accord among themselves: such debate and variance was

on
then between Cantaguzen, the Greeks' part, and Paleologus, the
Constantinople. By reason this, the Turks' aid was
the

of

of
emperor
By

º
...

º,”
*..."“sent for out Asia,
of

our Christians one kill another, and

to

to
Europe from them both; who,
all

of
length
to

get those parts

if
at

they had, according well joined brotherly

so
to

their profession,

in
increase,
unity, hostility
as

so so
they did cruel dissent, neither had Orchan
in

prevailed getting Prusia from the Greeks, nor had the Turks
in

soon presumed into Europe Orchan, after

as
afterwards they did.
had reigned two-and-twenty years, was
he

these victories, when

stricken, some say, with dart

of
the shoulder, the siege Prusia.
in

at
a
is,

The opinion that he, fighting against the Tartarians,

of

others
his army, was there also slain himself,
he

of

where lost great part

a

A.D. 1849.

AMURATH, THE THIRD EMPEROR OF THE TURTKs.

The Greek writers do hold that Orchan had two sons, Soliman and
:...,
amurath
Amurath, which two, first Soliman reigned, albeit not long. After
of

§."
urope. him followed Amurath, who, after that Asia now was subdued his
by
by
to all

predecessors, sought means and ways how proceed further,

to

invade Europe:
of to

and whose ambitious purpose the domestical

wars the Christians gave unprosperous
occasion, which occasion
is

...
of

First thus declared. Certain discord fell between the princes Greece

ºr Con
(whose captain was Cantaguzen), and Paleologus, emperor
to of
not
for

stantinople: whereupon Paleologus,

he

that was able make

his party good with the Grecians, most unwisely sent for Amurath,

".
help him, who, being glad
an
to

he to to

have such occasion offered, which

he so had sought, sent aid him 12,000 Turks into Thrace
:
all

crafty policy,
he

of

delays
to

but first used could the intent

that the Greeks first should waste their strength and power upon
might set upon
he

be

themselves, whereby
to

more able afterwards

them, and
to

accomplish his conceived desire.

by

The Turks thus being called into Europe the Christians, whether
they, tasting the sweetness the soil, incensed Amurath, their em
of

peror, whether Amurath, his own head, thought

of
or
to

make invasion,
good use the time, our Lord 1863,
he
of

the year came himself

in
to

covetous

!...is over into Europe with 60,000 Turks, falling upon the Greeks, being
!...
“
wasted and spent with their long wars and battles before. The pretence
ºn
to aid

and assist the emperor Paleologus,

of

the devilish Turk was

to

no, and
he

or

as

whether would subdue such had fallen from him.

d
 -
the history Of THE TUrks. Q7

The christian ships of the Ligurians, for money were hired to conduct Anurat,
them over, taking for every soldier a piece of gold.' nºt
Thus the Turks' army, being conveyed over by the Grecian sea
called the Hellespont, first got Callipolis, with other towns and cities
bordering about the sea; and there planting themselves, and pre
paring ships of their own for transporting their munitions out of Asia,
advanced their power further into Thrace, and there won Philipopolis; Thrace
...;

far
then got Adrianople, which was not from Constantinople; and there
Amurath made his chief seat. Then began Paleologus, the emperor,
length
to

bewail his offer and covenant made with Amurath.

at

.
great part Thrace, they

of
When the Turks had expugned thus

a
extended forth their army unto Mysia, which they soon subdued: The
from thence proceeding and conquering the Bessi and Triballi, they ..."
entered into Servia and Bulgaria, where, joining battle with Lazarusº,

*
Despota, prince
of

of
Servia, and with other dukes Dalmatia and
Epyrus, they won
jº.
them the field, and put them the worse;
of

to
where Lazarus Despota, being taken and committed prison, ended

or to
his life. This Lazarus had certain faithful client servant, who,
a
his

bold courage, although seeing ..."

to

revenge master's death, with

a

death before his eyes, yet ventured his life p.a,

he
far, that so

to
came

or
the tyrant, and thrust him through with his dagger. This Amurath Amurath.
reigned twenty-three years, and was slain A.D. 1872.

BAJAZET, THE FourTH EMPERoR of THE TURKs.

The power the Turks began Europe, what time

to
of

of in

increase
Bajazet, the first
of

that name, after the death his father, entered

kingdom. This Bajazet had two
of

the possession the Turks' by

brethren, Soliman and Sauces; which Sauces had his eyes put out
by

his father, for striving for the kingdom. Soliman was slain his
brother. Thus Bajazet, beginning his kingdom with the murder
of
his

brother, reduced his imperial seat from Prusia, city Bithynia,

of
a

Adrianople, intending subdue both Asia and

to

unto with himself

Europe set upon the Servians and Bul
he

First
to

his own power.

garians, thinking revenge his father's death; where
he
to

gave the
Miº.
º:
to

overthrow
all

Despota, with nobility

of

the the Servians Marcus

all

and Bulgarians, and put those parts under his subjection, unto the
the Illyrians. All Thrace, moreover, ..."
he
of

*..."
confines and borders
brought likewise under his yoke, only Constantinople and Pera christian
excepted. That done, Greece, prevailing
of he

of

invaded the residue

against the countries Thessalia, Macedonia, Phocis, and Attica,
so,

spoiling and burning

he

passed without any resistance; and

as

returning with innumerable spoil the Christians unto Adrianople,

of

...
he

Constantinople the space eight years, and had constan

of

laid siege
to

expugned the same, but that Paleologus, being brought extremity,

to

Frenchmen, Sigismund ºl,

of

of
to

was driven crave aid the and the

emperor, who, being accompanied with sufficient power French-"
of
a

men and Germans, came down Hungary, and toward Servia, against
of to

the Turk. Bajazet, hearing their coming, raised his siege from
Constantinople, and with 60,000 horsemen, came Nicopolis,
to
all

where he, encountering with them, overthrew the christian army,

(1) Ex Peucer
et

aliis.
28 . THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS.

The T
Bajazet, and took John, the captain of the French power, prisoner. Sigismund,
who before, in the council of Constance, burned John Huss and }.
“..." Jerome of Prague, hardly escaped by flying. Bajazet, after the
thrºwn victory got, carried away duke John, with five others, in bands, into
*:::

his
Prusia, where, before

he

all
face, caused the other christian
Afterwards the said John, being ran

be
prisoners cut pieces.

to

in
somed with 200,000 crowns, was delivered. Some authors refer this
story Calepine,

be
of

as

to
followeth hereafter

to
the time seen.
Bajazet, the cruel tyrant, after this victory won, and tyranny showed

his
upon the Christians, returned again Constantinople,

of
to
siege
fully bending himself conquer and subdue the same; which thing

to
a he
no

of
doubt had accomplished, but that the providence God had
means, that Tamerlane, king Parthia, with hundred

of
Tamer found such

a
.."
...d

of
horsemen, and swarms footmen, like
up

thousand violent flood

a
"
overrunning Asia, and pressing upon Syria and Sebastia, had taken
ºiris-Orthobules, prisoner, and afterwards slew him,
of
the son Bajazet,
the

his
like cruelty upon prisoners Bajazet had done

as
exercising

º
before upon the Christians, insomuch that

he
spared neither sex nor

he
of

of
age the Turkish multitude whom ; caused twelve thousand,
be

one time,
to

down under his horses’

at

- overridden and trodden

By this, Bajazet the tyrant was enforced
of

to
Hajazet, feet. reason raise his

his
siege from Constantinople, and Asia;
...
to

return power into where

he,

his
hill called Stella, pitched

to
near the tents there encounter
with Tamerlane. -
The fight these two was long and great

on
between both sides,
1397, year

of
which was A.D. and the second after the slaughter
Nicopolis But the victory

of
at

Bajazet, our Christians Pannonia. this

in

º,
tº
.."..." battle fell Tamerlane length, which, Munsterus writeth,
in
to

at

as

were slain 200,000 Turks; among whom Bajazet the tyrant, having
his horse slain under him, was taken prisoner, and, spec
to

make

so,
Yºu." tacle his wretched golden
he
of

fortune, was bound fetters,

in

and
{.”
all

being enclosed iron grate (whom, before,

an
in

Greece could not

all

hold), was led about and showed through Asia,

be
to

scorned and
of

laughed and, moreover, was used instead footstool Tamer

at

to
a
;

his

block, mounted upon

he
or

as

as

lane, often horse. Some add

a
he

also, that dog

to

was made like feed under Tamerlane's table.

a

The tyranny this Bajazet against the Christians,

of

was not much

as
it

the cruelty
of

unlike Valerian the Roman emperor above men

so to

his

tioned, neither was the example punishment much discrepant;

of

for, Sapor, king the Persians, did then with Valerian,

of as

of

the
in

º
the primitive church,
of

so

time the eighth persecution likewise

by

was Bajazet, this persecutor, worthily handled Tamerlane, king

of

the Parthians,
in
as

manner above-said.

...
his

Great. Tamerlane, after this conquest, passed with army into Mesopo
he,
theall

tamia, Egypt, and Syria, where victoriously subduing the cities

ºn Turks, length also Damascus. In
of

at

and munitions
go
all

sieges was, day attire,

to

his his manner the first the

in

white
second day red, the third day black, signifying thereby mercy
in

in

the first day, them that yielded; the second day the sword; the
to

third day fire and ashes. At last, after great victories, and spoils
gotten Turks, returned into his country again, and there
he
of

the
died,
A.

1402.
D.

º
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS 29

SebastianusMunsterus, writing of this Tamerlane, recordeth that Bajazet.

he had in his army 200,000 men: and that he overcame the Parthians, caº.

all
Scythians, Iberians, Albanians, Persians, Medes, and conquered
Mesopotamia: and after had also subdued Armenia, passing over

he
the river Euphrates with 600,000 footmen, and 400,000 horsemen,
Minor,

all
and subduing from the flood
he

invaded Asia conquering

Tanais' unto the Nile Egypt, and was called “terror orbis, the

in
He left behind him two sons, who, falling
of

“terror the world.”

for

all
discord their possessions, lost again that their father got.
in
In

Bajazet, his captivity, died, geners.

of
in
the mean time the second year

a
leaving behind him divers sons, Jesus Joshua the eldest, Mul-jºº.

or
pe
suman, Moses, Celebine Calepine, Jesus the younger, Mustapha,
and Hali, or
of

of
whom, first Jesus the eldest was overcome and slain
Mulsuman, which Mulsuman afterward was delivered

to
Moses his
by

brother, and him was slain likewise; which Moses had also the
by

like end his brother Calepine, having his neck broken with bow

a
string, which was then the usual manner among the Turks killin

in
their brethren. The same Calepine, sparing only the life Mustapha

of
his brother, condemned him perpetual prison. Jesus the younger
to

was baptized, and shortly after departed Constantinople.

In
at

these
such discords and divisions among the Turks, what occasions were
given the Turks, what of
to

to

the Christians have recovered again

they had lost, they had not been either negligent,
or
their own

in
if

private wars otherwise occupied with themselves

|

cALEPINE, THE FIFTH EMPERoR of THE TURKs.

Calepine Celebine, was the son Bajazet, and
of

of

four brethren
or

by
hisall

the eldest; who being the Parthians, only

he

taken captives
escaped and obtained father's kingdom. This Calepine, en
by

couraged Europe, and

of

of

the sloth and negligence the princes

by

the Greeks among themselves and other nations

of

the discord
near about them, long troubled and vexed the Bulgarians, Servians,
and Macedonians, even Sigismund. This Sigismund,
to

of

the time
by

Tamerlane, and the

be

seeing now Bajazet

to

overcome and taken

power Europe,
of

the Turks weakened and having

in

such occasion
offered him, destroy and utterly
as

were from heaven,

to

to

root
it

all

out, not only out Asia, but also Europe, that barbarous nation,
of

the name and religion

of

and cruel enemies Christ: and also

to

to

his army fighting

of

revenge the great slaughter and discomfiture

before with Bajazet Nicopolis, city Mysia; with great power
in
at

Calepine, Columbatium, Servia,

as

made war against

in
as at

town
is
a

before-mentioned; unluckily,
as

also but and with little success,

he
as

did before against Bajazet his father: for that battle were
in

twenty thousand, and the rest

of

of

slain the Christians the number

to

over.

..."
º.
utterly discomfited, the king himself escaping hardly, that
he
so

entered

ºf
his

for

kingdom
of

not again into the space eighteen months after.

Some write that this was done under Bajazet; others refer this battle
to

Amurath; but, howsoever was, most pernicious was the Chris- i.e.
A. to
it

it
six

tians.” He reigned but years, and died very young,

D.

-
1404.
(1) Tanais the uttermost flood the north side, and the Nile the uttermost flood on the south
in
is

-side of Asia.
(2) Ex Seb. Munstero Cosmograph., lib. iv.
be

this Turk.
to

of

(8) Some stories record this conflict after the time

 30 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRS.
Orchan II.
and
Moses.
Mahomet
orch AN, AND Moses His UNCLE, THE sixth AFTER ottom AN.
and
Amurath. After the
captivity of Bajazet above-mentioned, histories diversely

all
The Greek writers, making no mention at

of
Diver do dissent. Cale
sity in
pine; only make mention

of

of

of
histories, the sons Bajazet, and the contention

of
Mahomet. The Latin stories, writing

of
among them, until the time
not therein agree;

do
of

of
the children Bajazet, and their succession,
some affirming, that Bajazet had two sons, Orchan, surnamed Cale
pine, and Mahomet his brother, who within two years slew the said
Calepine, and entered his dominion. Others attribute Bajazet

to to
do
more sons; give Bajazet
as
above-rehearsed. Some again
is
only these two sons, Celebine and Mustapha; and hold that Cale
pine Celebine had two sons; wit, Orchan and Mahomet: and
or

to
add, moreover, that the said Orchan, being somewhat young, was
by

Murder slain his uncle Moses, who governed but two years: for Mahomet,
revenged
revenge his brother's death, slew Moses, and invaded his dominion.
to

with
The Greek stories make no mention all of Orchan.

at
murder.

MAHOMET, THE SEVENTH EMPEROR of THE TURKs.

of
This Mahomet, whether
he

of

or
was the son Bajazet, else
Calepine, converted himself alone the kingdom, tyranny rather,

or
to

the murdering Turks, who afflicted the Christians with sore wars
of

far
Walla Europe, especially the country called Wallachia, lying not
chia as
within
saulted from the flood Danube, between Hungary and Thrace. From thence
by Ma
removed into Asia, where Galatia,
he

he

recovered divers parts

in
homet.
Pontus, Cappadocia, and Cilicia, which before Tamerlane had alienated
The
Turk's from the Turks. This Mahomet planted his chief imperial seat
far

of
Adrianople, not from Constantinople, within the country
in

seat
at Adri
some writers the conflict between Sigismund and the
In

anople. Thrace.
great Turk, wherein the Christians were
so

discomfited, referred
is

Mahomet, Calepine;
of
to

this which conflict mention

to

rather than
Sigismund. This Mahomet reigned,
of

the story
in

above made
as is

some say, fourteen years, and died

A.
D.

1419: others affirm

seventeen years.

AMURATH, THE EIGHTH EMPERoR of THE TURKs.

Amurath, Philelphus saith, was the son Laoni

of
as

Celebine:
as
he
of

cus Chalcondiles testifieth, Mahomet. Whose son soever was,

wretched tyrant God,
he

of
of as

was, and permitted scourge

to

correct
a

a
In

Bajazet mention was made

of

the sins the Christians. the story

his

Mustapha, perpetual prison

of

son, who was condemned

to

before
by

his

Calepine, his brother. This Mustapha, escaping out

of

brother's
prison, was conveyed the Greeks, where remained long
he

in
to

length they, understanding the purpose Amurath,

of

custody, till
at
up

fight
of

set him with sufficient habiliments and furniture war,

to

Musta Amurath, But, being

he

against his nephew. conclusion,

in

pha mur the said

make his party good, came into the hands
of
to

dered by not able his enemy,

Amu
bow-string, after the manner
of

rath, his and had his neck broke with the

a

nephew. Turkish execution,

-
 THE HISTORY OF THE TU RKS. 31

.
.º
The
Greeks then terrified with this sinister adversity, required truce Amarath.
of the Turk; but,
when that would not be granted, they procured The
unto them -
Mustapha, the other- -brother- to Amurath, being of the murder
-
age years; likewise, being armed of the Greeks, got brothers.

his
- of thirteen who tº
Bithynia, Amurath,
of
city Nice his brother. Albeit was Āmī.

in
the from

it
not

long but the same city, and brought

he
...

in

to
was circumvented
Amurath; who caused him likewise

of
to
the same whip,

of as
taste the

all
other Mustapha had done before. Amurath, being now out fºre
of rise against him, converted
*

to
fear and doubt brethren and kinsfolk

.
power ranging throughout Thrace,
all

his against the Greeks: and first

where divers cities yielded unto him, which before belonged

to
the
emperor Constantinople, from thence

he
of

to
set forward the noble
and famous city Thessalonica, being then under the league and pro

.ſº
This Thessalonica city
of

tection the Venetians. Greece,

in
is
a
bordering upon Macedonia, the citizens whereof St. Paul writeth,
to

foreshowing unto them, his second epistle,

of to
[2 of
in

defection come

a
Thess. ii.],
of

of

before the coming the day the Lord which

de
The
apostasy defection what the holy apostle doth mean, this story
or

of
the Turks may easily declare. After Thessalonica was subdued,
i.i."
all

Phocis, with the country about Athens, Boeotia likewise, Ætolia,

all

Acarnania, with the region beyond Peloponnesus, unto the coast

of

Corinth (to which St. Paul also wrote two other epistles), were
brought bondage and slavery unto the Turk.
in
In

Epyrus, and that quarter that adjoineth

to

Macedonia named Croia

in

Albania, reigned then one Johannes Castriotus; who, perceiving him- ºk.
self too weak match with the Turk's power, made with the Turk ..."
to

convention, should have Croia, famous city tºº.

he

..".
this that Greece,
in
a

gave wit, Constantine,

to

hostages:
to

and also him his three sons for the Turk.

Reposius, and George.
In

this George such towardness noble courage, such vigour

of
of

body singularly
be of

mind and strength did appear, that the Turk caused

him more freely instructed after the Turkish religion and manner
to

up

court; where he, being traded up, did

in in

he so

all as

his own shoot well

activity, body, that
of

of
as

strength his
he in

feats excelled
equals; insomuch that was named “Scanderbeius, which soundeth
as

‘Alexander Magnus.”
as

much
he up

After this Alexander was grown

*
to

mature ripeness age, and valiant

of

sºr.
by
up

the Turk,
of

was well trained war, was sent out

in

to

feats
In

war against Caraman Cilicia, the Turk's enemy.

of

that ex-
pedition sped himself most manfully, fighting hand
he

to

hand, first
Scythia, then with Persia, being
of

of

with footman horseman

a

a
by

challenged
to

them both encounter, first with the one, after with

the other; whom valiantly overthrew, that
he

he
so

won great renown

with the Turk: insomuch that he, trusting the Turk's favour, when
to
of he

the Turk the grant

of

of

his father, durst ask

of

heard the decease

be

his father's dominion given unto him which request

to

scander.
;

although Amurath the Turk did not deny him, yet notwithstanding, "...a,
ºn.
by

perceiving the matter

be

he
to

dallied out with fair words, subtle

policy slipped Eyprus
of

the Turk's court, and came

his

means and
to

out Turk,
country.
by

his own inheritance, where first

he

forged letters recovered Croia.

of

The other cities, their voluntary mind, yielded themselves unto

him; who then, gathering unto him the people Epyrus and Mace
of
32 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRS.

Amurata, donia (who were not so many in number, as with good willing minds
A.T they
... stuck unto him), so manfully and valiantly behaved himself, that

he
of
all
Amurath, and also Mahomet,

of
against the puissance both
maintained his own, repulsed their violence, and put flight their

to
But,

of
many years together.

to
return again

to
armies the course
before signified)

he
Amurath's victories: after had thus prevailed (as

is
against the east parts Europe and Greece, and had convented thus

of
Epyrus, invaded Illyricum (otherwise called

he
of
for the dominion
now Sclavonia), containing Dalmatia, Croatia, Istria, and Li

in
it
he
had spoiled and wasted,

he
burnia: which countries after continued
Bosnia;

he
of
to
his course Albania and which regions, when had

to of
an
;º,
subdued great part, and had led away innumerable multitude
all he a

captives, Wallachia and Servia, upon hope

to
moved further
conquer Pannonia.
An un- There reigned the same time Servia certain prince, named

in
at

|.
a
:*

the
ºr,

byfor
Georgius Despota, who made great suit Turk

to
truce and

.*
promising give his daughter marriage; for the Turk's

to
to
º

law marry they list. was not long after

as
many wives

It
as

daughter
Despota, but he, contrary

of
Amurath had married the daughter

to
Turk, his league and promise, made war upon Despota his father-in-law, and
his kingdom, taking from him divers cities,
of

as
expelled him out all
Scopia, Novomonte, Sophia, and Mysia. George himself fled into
Hungary, leaving behind him his son, Sin

of
to
defend the town
deronia. Amurath, understanding the flight Despota, his father
of

º, of
in-law, compassed the city strong siege,
of

Sinderonia with

a
|.

of he
days expugned, took his wife's brother,
in

which when few

*...
all

Despota, regard mercy and affinity, after

of

the son and without

tyranny Turks, put
of

the barbarous the out his eyes with bason

a
red hot before them; and, after that, led him about with him

in
his

derision, spite cowardly father." -

of
in

go

*
being gotten, Amurath, thinking
no to

Belgrade Servia thus won and further

|..." into Hungary, besieged the city called Belgrade, and doubt had
of

also suppressed the same, had not the providence God found means,
his

that partly through slaughter men, partly for lack

of

of

victual
was compelled
he

and other forage,

to

raise his siege and retire.

In

Johannes the mean time Johannes Huniades (of whom mention was made
§..." before) had
re

got great victories against the Turkish power, and had

Moldavia; against whom Amurath the
all

covered part Servia, and

of

Turk, with mighty army, moved into Pannonia. But Huniades, with
a

by

the power and aid Ladislaus, king

of

of

Poland (but especially the

power the Lord), did soon infringe the puissance the Turk, and
of

of

gave him the overthrow, recovering unto the Christians the greatest
part Servia and Bulgaria.
of

on

#., this battle, Huniades had five sundry conflicts with the Turks
In

Five vie-
one day, and with five victories put them the worse, and toward night
to

º
ºne

Amurath, called
of
so

did discomfit and overthrow the great captain

in

#
.*
otherwise named Asia Minor),
of

the Bassa, duke Anatolia (which

to is

thirty thousand.
he

of

*...*.* that the Turks that day

of

slew the number

he

Amurath, although was not little thereat discouraged, yet dis

a

thrown. sembling his fear with stout countenance, sent for Carambeius, his
power brought out
of

stay and captain, with Asia

to

new
a

(1) Ex Christoph. Richerio Gallo, Gasp. Peuc. aliir.

et

et
 THE HISTORY OF THE TU iſ kS. 33

assist him in his wars. This Carembeius, in the Downs of Tran- Amureth.
sylvania, Ladislaus the aforesaid king of Poland (the Lord so working) Another
through the industry of Johannes Huniades, so received and with #3.
**

to his
all
such celerity oppressed him unprovided, that stout and
sturdy army either was slain downright, else put flight and

or
disparkled, Carambeius the captain being himself taken prisoner

in
-
the same field.

no
of
These victories Huniades struck little terror Amurath. The great

to
tº:
ſº
for
himself,

he
of
insomuch that mind ready destroy

to
distress was

by

his
do

some write; but, being confirmed Helibeus Bassa,

as

-
counsellor, kept himself within the straits mount Rhodope,
he

of
.
who then, hearing that Caraman invaded the same time the country
Bithynia, and Pontus Asia, was glad
ºt
of

as to
take truce with Ladis-He seek
in
upon they listed

to
laus and Huniades such conditions make
themselves: which conditions were these, that Amurath should depart
all

clearly from the region Servia, and should remove from thence
of
all

of
his garrisons, which were placed
in
the castles and forts the
should restore George Despota (which say, prince
he

same: also

to .
is

he
of

Servia), unto his possession, and set his children free, whom
captivity, and restore them Item, that
to

had their inheritance.

in
he

the country
no

he of
to

should make more claim nor title Moldavia

above mentioned, nor that part Bulgaria which had lost;
of
to
he

all

and that should desist hereafter from wrongs and injuries Truce
against the Christians. Upon these conditions the Turks being
agreed,
on

ten
so

was truce concluded both parts for ten years, and years.
a

with solemn oath between them confirmed.

This- done, -Amurath
- the tyrant addresseth
- himself toward
-
Asia, Anura,
returneth
-

Caraman aforesaid;
of
to

resist the invasion which time

at

M.
into Asia.

Eugene, into Asia,

he

be

heard the Turk

so

as

to

soon returned the

Julianus Caesarianus, his cardinal story *...
*
sendeth (whose before
is

.
touched), unto Ladislaus the aforesaid king, with full dispensation ion and
Türk; pro-tº"
in the
his
to

and absolution break oath and league with

go

mising, moreover, great hope and aid, arms stoutly

he

would
if

against the tyrant.

r

pro-ºh
by

no

noted, that
of be

of
as

the way
seeto

Here truth
is

there
is

that pestilent Rome, neither was there ever any war ..."
in

mise
by

so

prospered, which was taken the pope's council:

in

hand was
there never any council the pope that brought with
of

more detri-dom.
it

ment Christianity than this. But the pope belike thought, that
to
he

might lawfully break promise with John Huss, and with other
as

Christians,
he

or
so

to

also needed not observe any league truce

taken with the Turk: but turned much otherwise than the
}. ºn,
by it

For Ladis-
be
as

blind brains imagined, the sequel

to

seen."
is

ºn
the
by

laus, being thus excited unadvised and sinister instigation

pope Eugene, contrary ...".
to

little before,
setof

the truce established

a
his

out with army from Seledinus, and Walla- ...and

so

proceeding
to

chia and Bulgaria, came Bulgaria, where

he

the
of
to

Varma, town fell Turk

a

sick.
*
-

was not long but the Turk, having thereof intelligence, left his
It

begun with Asia, great journeys

in

wars Caraman and with made

by

(1) Nothing prospereth that the pope's setting on.

.”

taken hand
in
is

WOL. IV. D
34. THE HISTORY OF THE TU itks.

Amturath.
haste into Europe, passing over by the straits near to Callipolis,

all
the Italian navy still looking on, and whether

of
where purpose,

of or
whether for cowardliness, would not stir one oar stop the passage

to
the Turkish army. When Amurath was come Adrianople

to

in
no
Thrace, using such celerity man looked for, within eight days

as
he
Bulgaria, encamped himself against Ladislaus.

in
was and there
The bat
battle being set, the armies joined Hu

on
of
tle of The day both sides.

by
all
Varna, niades was himself there present, but the matter was ruled
between
Ladislaus Julian the cardinal, and the pope's clergy. The fight continued three
and
Amurath.
days and three nights together, with great courage and much blood
on

of
shed each side insomuch that the field did stand with lakes

by
the Christians, breaking

to
It
blood. first incline

at

to
seemed
The po the Turks; but the priests and prelates who were
of
the first ranks
ish pre
the church),

fit

in
at

to
ates, the the field (who had been more have been
cause of
seeing the Turks begin fly, unskilfully left their array
so to pur

to

of to
losing
the field.
sue the enemy, that they, leaving the other standings the
Christians naked, gave great advantage the Turks, with their darts

to
by
which occasion Amurath,
to

and shot disturb the Christian ranks,

enclosing the Christians with his army round about, obtained the
victory; which field, Ladislaus, the young king Poland, having

of
in

his horse first killed under him, was stricken down and slain. The
A just
pope's bishops, flying
to

punish save themselves, fell into the marshes, and

their filthy
ment
destroyed, sustaining dirty death, condign

to
were there
a

upon
them.
falsehood and untruth. Julian the cardinal, who with the pope was
Julian
the chief doer breaking the league, the way was found dead,
in

in

the car
dinal being full wounds, and spoiled Of the rest
of

of
to

slain in
his naked skin.
by

flying, part were drowned

in
the war. the army that escaped the marshes,
some perished miserably for hunger, some for cold; watching and

by
Huniades wandering the woods. Huniades hardly escaped the danger, the
in

escapeth.
God being reserved the further profit and
of

merciful providence
to

commodity
of

Christendom.
His wor This John Huniades, the worthy warrior, was born Wallachia,
in

thy com
all

being earl Bistrice,

of

captains that ever went against the

of

menda
tion.
Turks most famous and singular; prudent wit, discreet council,
in

in

expert and politic war, prompt hand, circumspect before at

he
of
in

good pro
no

tempted, quick expedition: whom wanted almost

in

in

perty requisite Against two most mighty and

in

warlike captain.
a

he

fierce tyrants, Amurath and Mahomet, through the Lord's might,

up of all

defended Pannonia, and therefore was called the thunderbolt, and

the Turks. Like Achilles was unto the Grecians, so
as

the terror
all

Europe against
he

be
of

of
or
to

God wall bulwark

as

was set
a

his Christians; nei

of

the cruel Turks and enemies

of

Christ and
ther was there any king prince that ever achieved such noble
or

victories, either many number, profitable for the public

or
so

so
in

of

utility
all

Europe, did he: and that not only

of

of as

the days
in

this Amurath, but also Mahomet his successor, hereafter remain

as

Amurath against the Christians,

be

of

eth further seen. This battle

to

Amu Bulgaria, was fought A.D. 1404.

at

Varna
in

rath
by

Amurath,
of

taketh reason this victorious overthrow against the

his
in
no

voyage Christians, surprised with small pride, directed his journey

against
the continent toward the Grecians, where Castriotus was, otherwise called
Greeks.
And first, coming Peloponnesus, and breaking
to

Scanderbeius.
 Th E HISTORY OF THE TURRS. 35

down the wall about the straits of Corinth, he encountered with the Anurata.

his
brother of the emperor of Constantinople, whom with sudden coming
he

all
oppressed, with the Greeks' army, ere they were provided.

up
Paleologus the emperor, after that, did build the wall again, but,
the Turks' bidding, again; which

he
was compelled

to
undo
at

it
did repair. After the demolition

of
wall afterwards the Venetians
3.
successes
the

wall, Amurath, entering into Peloponnesus, took divers towns and

Sycio, and Patris; and moreover made

all

of
as

cities, the parts

Thessalia and Achaia tributaries unto them.
The next year after this battle Amurath, fought against the

of
Memo.

'..."
!º
Varna, the Turk, being now about the parts Greece,

of of
Christians
to at

his
all

purposed bend force and main against the country Epyrus

belonging Georgius Castriotus Scanderbeius. Of this Scander-
to

Kimurah.

up
was brought

he
beius mention was made before, how the Turk's

in
we

court, from whence declared also how subtilely conveyed him

he
his own patrimony Epyrus;
of

of
self, and came the possession
to

which Epyrus,' this noble and victorious Scanderbeius (whom the

up

Lord also had raised the same time with Huniades,

to
bridle the
fury Amu
all
the Turks) valiantly defended against the power

of
of

rath;
he

of
insomuch that and vanquished seven
discomfited the seven
jº."
...
of
or

most expert bassas dukes the Ottoman emperor, one after

all

another, with most picked and chosen soldiers, dis.

of

their armies
sº.
“"
all
lodged them from their tents, and expulsed them utterly out

of

tº
his

Epyrus. Also when Amurath himself, with whole puissance,

had environed about the city Croia with cruel siege and ordnance
of
of

out measure, yet, notwithstanding, the said Scanderbeius (through

power the field, and
of

of

the and blessing the Lord) beat him out

repulsed him from the siege.
is,

After this discomfiture, the saying that Amurath, keep his Amurath
to

vow made before, after his victory Varna, gave himself unto re-i.”
at

ligious order, living contemplative life with certain other priests ..."
a

joined unto him, Bithynia, renouncing the govern-

...}
of
in

the forest
"...h
his

for

Hali, one the princes;

of

of

of

ment
to

realm the hands

not without"
be

ººf
thou must understand, good reader, that the Turks also
we
no

their sundry sects religion,

of

more than Christians are without

our friars and monks.
In

the mean time, while Amurath, this Turkish tyrant, was clois- Two.
up

his

tered monkish religion, Johannes Huniades, the kingdom

in

in

stirº.
of

Hungary, and Georgius Castriotus, Greece, kept great

in

*
a
By
the

against Turks. reason whereof, Amurath, was taken again

""
his

from monkish vow and profession, and brought again into the
field for first Huniades” had rescued the whole country Hungary,
of
:

all

the might
of

and had propulsed moreover the Turks far from

George, prince
of

And although the peevish practice

of

Servia.
.

Servia, had oftentimes disclosed his councils unto the Turks, whereby
he

twice was brought into danger, yet, notwithstanding, through the

by

Lord's gracious protection,

he

was preserved and delivered the said

George unto the Hungarians again, and, after that, manfully van
quished the Turks;
no
so

that they had resting-place about those parts

of

Servia and Bulgaria, long

he
so

as

lived.
(1) This Epyrus country Grecia, bordering near the parts
of
to

Macedonia.
in
is
a

reported, twenty battles with the Turk,

of

(2) This John Hunlades

to

lose but two.

is

2
D
36 the HISTORY Of the TURRs.

the
anº

so
Castriotus Scanderbeius foiled

the
On
M. other side, Greece,

hisin
...
country, Epyrus and Macedonia, and kept

of
Turk

in
defence
short, that not only win any great

he
*

so

of to in to
º:
Amurath was not able
Epyrus; but also coming from Epyrus,

in he
all
in
Epyrus town the straits

by
Castriotus, that give battle:

he
so
was entangled was forced
§'..."

his
vanquished, and most part army slain,

he

so
which battle was
that, for grief and sorrow conceived, he, falling into raving sickness,
à."
derbeu'

a
his
pavilion unto Adrianople, and there

of

in
was transported out
fury and madness died, after had reigned thirty-four years, which

he
“one
was about A.D. 1450.
the Janizarics, who were

of
Janiza This Amurath first ordained the order
.ng conquered and took captive;

he
of
...

as
the men-children such Christians
Christ, wherein they were
he

of
renounce the faith
to
whom forced

up
baptized, and brought them Mahomet's law, and exercised them

in
did his own people; and after that they

he
in

as
of
the same feats war
named them Janizaries, that
he
to

estate, say, soldiers

to
came man's

is
strange country, and made them guard his person. They
of

a to
a

on

of

of
their head, helmet, white attire made the

|.
wear instead
wool, and many folds about their head, thata
of

so
grossest sort
in

it
be

on
camot pierced with hangeth down the back with
sword.
It
a

tail, and garnished with gold and silver.

to on

the forehead, is
it
a

They were wont the field, but now they

in
use bows and lances
as

use dags, our horsemen do.

At the first institution there were but eight thousand their gar

in
This,

is all
rison, but now there
be

of
so

twice many. bondage and

servitude that the Christians suffer under the Turks, most intolera
all

ble, and greatly

be

For what can

of

true Christians lamented.

to

godly minds behold more their grief, than see their children
to

to

by
pulled from the faith Christ, wherein they were baptized, and
of

º
saved; and
be

be

whose blood they should eternally

to

instructed and
Mahomet, and pro
nourished with the blasphemous doctrine be
to
to of

Christ, and his church, make war against Heaven,

of

fessed enemies
and perish everlastingly And finally, what lamentable thing
to

Lamenta- is
a

be
it,

see and behold our own children, born

of
to

our own bodies,

to

...!" come our mortal and cruel enemies, and cut our throats with their
far to

greater than death itself;

of

H." This servitude mind

children, own hands
is
!

our princes would well consider,

if

which would cause them the

it

agree, and bend their whole force and power against this
to

rather
cruel enemy.

º.* MAHOMET THE SEcoRD, THE NINT EMPEROR OF THE TU ks.

H

Amurath left behind him three sons, Mahomet, born the daugh
of

Malomet
Despota, prince Servia, being twenty years
of

age, the second

of

of

ter
son called Turcines, the third named Calepine. This Turcines being
infant, and but eighteen months old, was strangled
an

the com
at
by

the Turk his servant Moses, himself being there

of

mandment
present, and beholding the horrible murder. And when Moses, the

º
murder, pollute his hands with
it to
of

- executor the had desired him not

...
all
his

all he
of

of

the blood brother, answered, that was the manner

in

the Ottoman Turks, that the other brethren being destroyed, none
govern the empire: wherefore Moses
be

should left alive but one,

to

birthren
 The HISTORY OF •THE TU RKs. 37

was commanded by the tyrant, there presently, and in his sight, to Mahºnet
kill the infant. fact when the mother of the child un
This horrible
derstood, she cried out, and almost mad for sorrow, cursed the tyrant

his
face. But he, mitigate the rage

to
the mother, her request,

of
to

at
revenged upon the executor

be

of
being desirous her son's death,

to
delivered the said Moses bound into her hands; she then,

in
the
presence of
the tyrant, thrust him knife, and

to
the heart with

a
opening his side, took out his liver, and threw

be
to
the dogs

to
it
.
devoured.

six
The third son, called Calepine, who was but months old, the Hall assa
Amurath, custody ..."

of
ºr
father, Hali Bassa,

to
aforesaid his commended the
gratify tyrant,
º:
of

nobles, who,
to
one his and please the betrayed the
infant, and brought him unto him, and thereupon he,

at
the tyrant's
commandment, was strangled. Some affirm, that instead Calepine,

of
another child was offered unto the tyrant, and that Calepine was con-ble fürk.
veyed Constantinople, and after the taking Constantinople was
to to

of
Venice, and then pope Calixtus, where

he
to

carried Rome
to
was
baptized, and afterwards came into Germany,

to
Frederic the emperor,

.“
and there was honourably entertained, and kept Austria during his

of in
life: where note how the merciful providence God, whom
...,

he
list God's
to

of

save, can fetch out the devil's mouth. And note, moreover,
the infant, how

a he
of

the aforesaid Hali Bassa, the betrayer escaped

.
unrevenged.' Mahomet, understanding

be

of
For
to
not him man liteti

to
great substance and riches, through forging false crimes, with great
of

torments put him have his riches: for this tyrant was
to

to

death
given Thus this bloody Mahomet began his
to

insatiable avarice.
regiment with horrible murder, after the example
of

other cursed
tyrants, his predecessors. -

Although this Mahomet, notwithstanding that

he

of

came chris
a

by
tian mother, being the daughter Despota prince Servia, and
of

of
up

her was brought and instructed from his childhood the precepts
in

religion yet forgetting all, gave

of

christian and manners, he, soon

so,

religion; and yet that he, being addicted

to

to

himself Mahomet's
no

neither religion, became atheist, believing and worshipping

an

God
all, but only the goddess good fortune, irriding and mocking the
at

of

by

minds and judgments men, who believe that God, his provi
of

dence, governeth and regardeth the state human things

on
of

earth.
of

of

After this Mahomet had heard the victories and conquests

others his predecessors, and had understanding how Bajazet lay eight
it;

years about Constantinople, and could not win he, dispraising Ba

jazet, and disdaining that long time should
be
so

spent about the

a all

siege thereof, and yet victory gotten, bent his study and device
no

But, first, having privy hatred against

to

how

.
subdue the same.
the city Athens, and having his hands lately imbrued with the
hisof

Mahomet

.n
his
.

brethren, this murdering Mahomet, first all, taketh

to of

blood
of

viage subvert and destroy the city aforesaid being famous A*.
a
;

his
all

good learning and discipline: against which city

he
of

school did tury

for

...,
so

furiously rage, thought

he

he
of

the hatred good letters, that

ought not stand, because that city
to

to

suffer the foundation thereof

was good nurse, and fosterer good arts and sciences. Wherefore
of

Athens.
a
he

commanded the city rased and utterly subverted; and where

be
to

(1) Note here God's punishment upon the betrayer

of

innocent blood.
,
 88. THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS.

º,
Mahºnet soever any monuments or books could be found, he caused them to
" be cast into dirty sinks, and the filthiest places of the city, or put to
the most vile uses that could be devised, for extirpating and abolish

all
ing of good literature: and any

he

to
lament the

if
understood

he
that noble place, those punished and

of
case and ruin
put

to
death.
and Athens being destroyed and

of
siege Thusthe famous and ancient school
§..." returned his army and power into Thrace, where,

he

in
overthrown,

by
all
tinople, haste, he, gathering his power together both sea and land,
mighty multitude compassed the city Constantinople about,

of
with
a

A.D. 1453; and

it,
and began lay his siege against the four and

in
day to siege taken, sacked, and the emperor
of
fiftieth the said was

it
Constantine slain. As touching the cruelty and fierceness

of
the
getting this city, and what slaughter there was men,
of

of
Turks
in

women, and children, what calamity and misery were there

be
to
sufficient relation, with full description thereof,
as

seen, forasmuch

a
º be
hath been made before, superfluous now repeat the

to
shall
it
.." same." This only omitted, touching principal
not be
to
three causes
of is

Three

this city; whereof the first was the filthy avarice

of of

the overthrow
those citizens, who, hiding their treasures the ground, would not

in
tiº their city.

of
For

so
employ the same
to

the necessary defence

I
Turk, after the taking

of
find story expressed, that when the the
in
it

city, had found not he

so

looked for, suspecting with

as
much treasure

be
to
himself (as the truth was) the treasures and riches hidden under
the ground, digged up, and the foun
he

be
to

commanded the earth

be

he
of

dations searched: where, when had found

to

the houses
treasures incredible, “What,” quoth he, “how could

be
that this

it
place could ever lack munition and fortification, which did flow and
things?”
all
here are, and plenty
of
as

abound with such great riches

the Venetians,
of

of

The second cause was the absence the navy

which, they had been ready time, might have been safeguard
in
if

third cause also may bega

of

against
A

the invasion the enemies.

of
thered upon occasion stories, either for that the city
incident
in

Constantinople, fifteen years before, did yield the bishop Rome,

it of
to

seen; evi
be

or

as

else, because, some writers

in
to
as

before
is
is

dent, the images were there received and maintained their churches,
in
by

and the Turks

the same time destroyed.
Ramus, writing this city, amongst
of

of
... An

image Johannes the destruction

... crucifix, being there

of

of
is

other matters maketh relation the image the

high temple Sophia; which image the Turk took, and wri
of
in

the
pie,

est

“Hic
it,

ting this superscription upon the head

of

christianorum
Deus,” i.e. “This the Christians,” gave
of

to

the God his soldiers

it
is

be

commanding trumpet
be
to

the said image with

to

scorned and
a
;

all

carried through his army, made every man spit most con
to

at
it
by

tumeliously. Wherein thou hast, good reader' the way note,

to

offences
É...”
we

Christians give unto the bar

by of

what occasion slander and offence

...'", this our ungodly superstition,
in

barous infidels having images

in

our temples, contrary

of
to

the express commandment God his

in

churches
Word. For St. Paul, writing the Corinthians, saith, know “We
to
if

to
;"

Christ now no more after the flesh how much less then Christ
is
up

our temples,
be

of
us

known blind stocks and images set

in

in

(2) Ex Johanne Ramo, lib.

p.

Sce Vol. iii. 722.--Ed.

2.
(1

rerum Turcicarum.
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 3)

.
serving for no other purpose, but for the infidels to laugh both us and Majºrict
our God to scorn, and to provoke God's vengeance f which by the - ".
like example, I fear, may also fall upon other cities, where such images
and idolatrous superstition are maintained; whereof God grant Vienna vienna

is,
to take heed betimes, which hath been so long, and yet

in
such
great danger the Turk, and polluted with many images, and plain

of

so
idolatry
|
In

summa,
to
make the story short, such was the cruelty

of
these cruel
Turks winning the city, that when Mahomet had given license ..."."
in

to
kill, whatso-A.

do
days together, spoil,

to

to
the soldiers three and

to
no

all
ever they listed, there was Constantinople which did tinople.

in
corner
not either flow with christian blood, else was not polluted with

or

all
abominable abusing
of
maids, wives, and matrons, without reve
Of

it,
they some they
of

rence nature. the citizens, some murdered

..."

a.
;
upon spits; they flayed off their skin, hanging
of

roasted some them

up

consume with famine; into the wounds others they put salt, tion.
to

of
the more terribly

of
torment them them con
to

insomuch that one

;

of
tended with another, who could devise most strange kinds new
torments and punishments, exercising such cruelty upon them, that

no
the place where the city was before, seemed now city, but

be
to
Among
or

slaughter-house
of

shambles christian men's bodies. the

a

dead bodies, the body also

of

Constantine the emperor was found

;
whose head being brought Mahomet,
he

be
car
to

to
commanded

it
º:
ried upon spear through the whole city, for public spectacle and
a

a
all

the Turkish army. And because

be he

derision would diminish the Bloody

to

to he
...
of

the captives, which seemed

to

number him very great,

to

never
fill his

put every day some

he

of

rose from table, but the nobles death,

his cruel mind with blood, than his body was filled with
no

to

less tians.
wine; which long any that city
he

do

of

do of
so

as
no of to

used the nobles

And credibly
as

were left alive. the other sort also, the stories

report, there passed did not orderly slay more
he

day
in

which
than three hundred persons; the residue
he

gave his rascal soldiers

to

kill, and with them what they would where

be
do

to

noted,
to

to

is
:

Con
of
as

Helena was the first emperor

of

that Constantine the son

of

stantinople,
so

Constantine the son also Helena was the last

emperor thereof.
city

Not far from the said city Constantinople there was another
of

sea-º,
The
by

little city called Pera, and once called Galatia, situated the
which, hearing Constantinople, "*.
of

of of

side the miserable destruction

;

and seeing the city flaming with fire, sent certain their chief men
with speed Mahomet, declaring unto him, that they neither had
to

sent any help the city Constantinople, nor yet wrought any de
of
to

army: wherefore they desired and prayed him,

of

triment
to

any his
they gladly yield unto him,
he

be
as

so

that would would favourable

unto them and spare them, and not punish the guiltless with the
guilty. Mahomet, although was not ignorant that for fear, rather
he

good will, submitted themselves, and that they would

of

than any they

him, had been able, yet
he

rather resist they received for that time

if

the messengers: but, sending with them his am

of

the submission
bassador into the city, commanded also his army follow withal,
he

to

enter with him into the city, which although was greatly
to

and
it

suspected and misliked the citizens, yet they durst not otherwise
of
'40 • THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS.

Mahonet do, but suffer them to enter. This being done, the ambassador gave

º:
a sign to the soldiers, every man to do whatsoever he was bidden;
Thººy
spoiled. of whom some ran to the walls, some to
- the temples
- and - churches,

all
-
some to the streets and houses of the city, things down
ground, fury

no
to
the sacking and ranging with less and abominable

tº
*
filthiness, than they had done Constantinople before, saving only

fº

at

he the
that they abstained from murder: but same day letters came
would spare none, but

to
from Mahomet the ambassador, that
the city: which message,

all
destroy and murder

to in
that ever were
too cruel, forasmuch

be

as
to
because seemed the ambassador
it

:
they had yielded themselves, little, until night

he
stayed his hand

a
the mean time, drunken Mahomet, coming something

to
In
came.
himself (whom drunkenness had before overcome), sent his second

be
to

Where again noted the merciful

to
The mer. letters revoke the first.

is
...

by
‘...."

his
of

providence God towards people their deserved plagues,

in
and bridling the fury, many times

of
his staying the hands,
- their enemies,
g

all
be
*...”
past remedy.

to
people," when otherwise the case seemeth

Mahomet thus, being himself not little advanced and elevated

in
constan.

a
by

...ne the winning Constantinople, where had now made the impe

he
of

dominion, the third year next following,

ofto
the Turkish
of

rial seat
Belgrade, city
the

of
Türk, adventure more masteries, set out the siege
of to

a
Hungary, lying near the Danube, thinking
to

to
the banks have
the winning Constantinople,
he

of
as

the like success there,

in

grade, had
albeit, through the Lord's disposing, fell out much otherwise.
it

Within the city

of

Belgrade, the same time the siege thereof, was of

Johannes Huniades, the valiant captain,
of

divers places

in
whom

of
mention hath been made before; who with sufficient strength
a

|
picked soldiers, albeit number nothing equal the Turks army,
in

to

valiantly defended the city with great courage, and

no
less success.
In

this siege great diligence was bestowed, and many the Turks
of

slain; among whom also Mahomet himself, being stricken with

a
be

of

under the left arm, was fain

to

carried out the field for

put flight,
of

alf the Turks the same

so

dead, that
to

and the rest

º" not much under the number,

of or

rony time were destroyed the number,

to

all

forty thousand, besides the loss

of

their ordnance, which the

Turks, their flight, were forced
of

to

haste leave behind them.

in

slain.
Hieronymus Zieglerus, writing
of

siege this Belgrade, addeth

of

the
moreover, that when Mahomet was the siege thereof, seeing the
at
be

be
so

itself, that
of

could not won with

to

town small and weak

it
all

his great multitude, he, staring and faring like madman, com
a
all

laid,
be

his brazen pieces

to

batter down the walls and

to

manded
of

so

towers the town that the Christians within the walls were
;

vehemently distressed, for the siege continued both night and

day
Among the Christians who de
of

without intermission." the rest

Nºt fended the town, Hieronymus Zieglerus maketh mention
of

jºin certain
a

Bohemian, much worthy who, being

of

his condign commendation

.."
;

upon the walls, and seeing Turk with banner

of

ensign the
or
a

a
by

gotten up, the sight whereof the whole town was

in
be

Turks
to

cºuntry.

and taken, runneth unto the Turk, and

be

danger
to

conquered
clasping him about the middle, speaking John Capistranus, stand
to

ing below, asked him, whether were any danger

to
of

damnation
it
de

(1) Ex Hier. Zieglero, lib. illustrib, viris Germa, cap, 58.

in
 The histor Y OF THE TURRs. 4!

he,

his
him, if voluntary mind, did cast himself with that dog (so Mahºma

of
slain with him —”
he

be
headlong from the wall
termed him) down

he to

be or :
his soul, and whether might

be
of
what should become saved,
To whom when the other had answered, that
...;

he
not * should Belgrade

saved without doubt,

he
eſtsoons tumbleth himself with the Turk
ſºlº

by
down off the wall; where,

he
his death, saved the same time the
life

all

the city. Mahomet, being wounded, and

of
so
despair
of

in
ye
winning the city, was carried (as the field, who

of
heard) out

at
for
length coming again himself, partly for fear, and partly

to
shame,
was ready Belgrade

of
kill himself. And thus was the town
to

that

at
by
rescued, through

of

º
time God's providence, the means Johannes
Huniades and this good Bohemian.
This siege Belgrade began 1456, and endured six-and
of

A.
D.
forty days,

of
siege the Turks two hundred
of at

which were numbered

thousand, whom more than forty thousand (as aforesaid) were

is
slain; where the victory fell the Christians, through the prosperous
to

Johannes Huniades, and Capistranus.

of

success given This

to

God
pe.

the
Huniades, not long after the said victory, through importune
defending the said town, was taken with fjºin
of

labour and travail

in

º!"

a
sore sickness, and thereof departed; prowess and
to

whose valiant
do

singular courage, stories give great laud and commendation.

Mahomet the Turk, after this done Europe, returned into The
in

Asia Persian, the Turks' stock, ...”

to

of

war with Usumcassan one

a

Eu-ºº.
he

with whom had three battles. The first was about the river
phrates, where the Turk lost ten thousand men, and was the
ºut
san.

to
In

field, likewise,
he

worse. the second was discomfited. The third

Arsenga, where, through the terrible noise
of

battle was
at

the brazen
so

pieces, the Persian horses disturbed the camp, and was Usumcassan
Overconne.
From thence the Turk reduced again his power against the Chris-
...
The Turk
all

tians, and first subdued unto him Synope and Paphlagonia: also
ºil.
he,

of by

kingdom Trebisond,
of

the which besieging both land and

water, won from the Christians, and sent David the king the same, tians.

with his two sons, and Calus his uncle, unto Constantinople, where
all

they were miserably and cruelly put

of

death, and
to

the stock the

by

Conneni, who were the king's stock, the Turk were destroyed.
of

This was about 1459,

at

which time this mischievous Mahomet

A.
D.

was first saluted emperor.

Not long after,
.º:
got, from the Greeks, Corinth and Mitylene,
he

con:
slaughter christian men; insomuch that the
of

not without great

city Mitylene utterly the ground almost destroyed.
of

to

whole was
won from the Venetians;
he

The isles also

of of

Lemnos and Lesbos

city Mitylene
of

which island Lesbos the aforesaid.

in

of is

Not far from this isle

º.
Lesbos and Mitylene, there country
is

*:::
False.
a

Asia, toward the sea-side bordering next Europe, called Mysia,

or in

to

Masia, Troy. This

of

the city
of

*.
some called wherein stood
by

country Mahomet, coveting policy and falsehood,

to

win rather
ºf

Mysia.
the
by

for

doubtful danger war, secretly sent prince thereof,

of

than
pretended),
he
to

come speak with him for certain causes (as that

to

would concern the profit and commodity

of

them both. Which

when the king Mysia either for shame would not,
or
of

for fear durst

deny, him, confer upon necessary affairs
he

as
to

to

not
in
if

came
4? THE HISTORY OF THE TU It KS.

Mahºnet common to them appertaining. Mahomet, when he had brought

— that to pass which he would, caused the king to be apprehended, and

so,
cruelly to be slain, or rather torn in pieces; and invading the

º Mysia, exercised the like tyranny upon his kindred and

he
of
land
affinity.

by
The siege Mysia fraud being taken and lost, Mahomet flieth again
...'..."

of
Europe, where

he
towards assailed the island Euboea, otherwise
** called Nigroponte, making bridge

of
marvellous frame over the

a
his
sea Euripus,

of
convey over army out Greece, and there laid

to
the city Chalcis, which, length, thirty days

he
over

of at
his siege

in
to
came, not without great slaughter his army; who, the siege

in
cruel

a
...” have lost forty thousand

of
thereof, the Turks. But the

to
said
T.,
is

for
greater; city
of
slaughter the Christians was when the was won,
tyrant cruelly,

be
commanded, spared within the

to
Chalcis, the most none
whole city, but put
be

to
to the sword, whosoever was above the age

by
This cruelty was showed the barbarous tyrant
of

twenty years."
fury,

of
his Turks were slain

at
for anger and because such number

a
the siege thereof, being reckoned (as forty thousand.

be
said)

to
is

re
city
of

...
In

in
the fierce siege this memorable what stories

it
is

is
Noble
corded, how that the women that city, seeing the men begin
of

to
.."
lie

faint, and the city present danger, took the matter them
to

in

hand, playing the men, went the walls, and there

in

to
finding selves and
"“”
the

the

the
city
no

to
defended with less trouble enemy, than men
had before done; and for space continued, long
so

as
any man's

as
a
do

strength and diligence could any good.

of
great cause the loss
city imputed timidity A
of

of
this island, cowardly the
to

and the
is

Venetians' navy; who, being there present, and having prosperous

wind, yet durst not, would not adventure upon the Turks' bridge,
or

Euboea, and Chalcis, had not

of

which they done, the island

if

had
of by

Turks.
so

soon been overmatched the

all

Thus the east parts Greece being subdued Turkish

to
christian the
!"... tyrant, with
º"
all

Achaia, Attica, Acarnania, and Eubºea, shortly after

followed also Peloponnesus, brought into like subjection the Turk.
to

Turk. Within Peloponnesus were these provinces contained, Achaia, Mes

senia, Laconia, Argolica, and Arcadia, &c. The Venetians, this
in
up

Peloponnesus, had great possessions, and had made the wall again
Corinth before-mentioned,
of

towards the sea-side, near

to

the straits
the work, they had thirty thousand
of

where, for the more specd

the building thereof: which when the know
to

to

workmen came
of it

the Turk, burst into the country Peloponnesus with

he
of

ledge
an

of

of of

army eighty
thousand, and first wasted the regions the
Coroneans, Methoneans, and making
and great slaughter the
a

Venetians, short time brought the whole dominion Pelopon

of
in

nesus under his yoke and tribute.

-

Long
is,

all

of

this
to

and more lamentable recite the victories

it

by

Mahomet, gotten against the Christians both land and sea; who,

º,
Lesbos, above mentioned, and had
he

of

after had overcome the isle

his

cruelly slain Nicholas Catalusius the prince thereof, turning army

tº
got
the

the
sea

Pontus Euxinus, country Capla from

of

towards
the Genoese. Before was declared how truce was taken between
Georgius Scanderbeius and the Turk, for ten years; which truce
de

Al) Ex Johanne Ramo rebus Turcicis

 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 43

being expired, Mahomet leaveth no time unspent, no diligence un-Maºmei

he of all
sought, but maketh Epyrus and Albania, which he,

“.
his power

to

–
after long fatigation length overcame and subdued;

at
siege,

in
the which tract also won from the Venetians, Scodra, Lysson, and
Dinastrum. Notwithstanding, when Scanderbeius, the valiant cap
tain, had done against the Turk what man's strength did lie, yet,

in
being overmatched with power and multitude, seeing possibility

no
party good, country

he

an
to
make his depart his

as
was forced
to

by
exile, and went Italy; and there, being sent for
to the pope's

...
he

The
letters, openly declared that was not possible

to
otherwise resist

it
ſoun
the

by
of

of
furious rage the barbarous Turks the strength any one
Europe, with one consent, should join their #
all
king prince, unless
or

tº:

*
power and force together. And thus Georgius Scanderbeius, man

a
“"“”

his

his
puissant courage, being driven out country, continued
of

of
age exile; whose courage and vehemency are reported

to
in

have been
such, that fighting against the barbarous enemy, for very eager
in

spirit, his blood was seen his lips.

º:
of

of
to

burst out testi-

It
ness

is
notable

A
him that being provoked, fight, norhe
of

to
fied also neither denied
i.e.
his

his

fighting ever turned back, neither yet was ever wounded,

in

but only once with light shaft his foot, neither ever set against
in
a

the Turk with more than six thousand horsemen, and three thousand
footmen said, with his own hand have slain above 2,000
to

who
is
;

Turks, whom with such violence did strike, that many

tohe

he
of
them
did cleave asunder from the head the middle.
Neither yet was the insatiable greediness that Turkish hell
of
all

conceived greater things

he

hound with this satisfied, but still his

in
so,

mind, thinking conquer the whole world; and passing forward

to

Illyria, slaying Stephen, the king

all

towards Europe,
he

of
subdued
Bosnia, about A.D. 1463. But afterwards Matthias Corvinus, the
of

son Huniades aforementioned, recovered again the said kingdom

Bosnia, with many other cities near unto Croatia and Dalmatia,
of

and moreover repulsed Mahomet the Turk,

of

his second siege

in
his

Jaitza, taking tents and munitions left behind him.

set

Moreover, the said Mahomet, passing unto Wallachia, upon

no

Dracula, the prince thereof; which Dracula, although

he

had
greater power soldiers, yet
he
of

so

enclosed and environed the

his

Turk, that whole army, great part,

he

of

had almost lost whom

a

notwithstanding, was destroyed, and many ensigns taken. Into

of

his
the Turk, who, fighting against
of

Dalmatia were sent two captains

the provinces the Venetians, made great spoil and waste about the
of

Stiria and Carinthia; where also the Venetian power was stria
and

regions
of

discomfited, and Hieronymus Novel, their captain, slain. At length ..."

the

truce was taken between the Turk and the Venetians upon this con- Tuik.
dition, that Scodra, Tenarus, and Lemnos should yielded unto
be

him, and that they should pay him yearly, eight thousand ducats,
to
for

of

the free passage their merchants.

After this peace concluded with the Venetians, Mahomet himself
saileth over into Asia, sending two
of

his great captains abroad

a to

sundry places;
of

whom, Mesithes was sent against Rhodes with

mighty navy: the other, called Acomates Bassa, was sent into Italy Rhodes
***
all

take Rome, and the west empire. Concerning the viage

of
to

which two captains, this was the event, that Masithes, after his great
:44 . The HISTORY OF THE TURKS.

the
Mºre travail, and bloody siege against Rhodians, was fin

to

at
retire
nºt length, with great shame and loss. The other captain, Acomates (as
_* said), was sent into Italy with fif

of
navy hundred ships, and

is

a
by
his sailing, got Leucadia
ãº.
men, who, the way

in
con. teen thousand

,
(which now they call St. Maure), Cephalonia, and Zacynthus, and,

by

by
sailing Favelona, arrived Apulia; and so, passing along

in
the

in by
.
sea-side, spoiled and wasted divers the coast, till length

at
Hydruntum, city Italy, which, after long
he

of
to
came Calabria

ºf

all
overcame and subdued, and brought such

he
siege, terror into

a
tº

all
Italy, that the pope, forgetting
other things, yet mindful him

of
** all
After the city Hydrun

of
self, with

of
haste fled outRome.
tum was taken, and the Turks placed the same, which was A.D.

in

by
1481, Matthias Corvinus, Huniades son, was sent for the Italians,
set upon the said city; unto the rescue whereof, when Acomates
to

was about make his return with five and twenty thousand Turks,
to

the mean time news came, that Mahomet, the great Turk, was
in

by

dead; reason whereof, the siege brake up, and the city was
was Italy delivered

so
of to

delivered the Italians again, and that

at
time out that present peril and danger. This Mahomet won from
the Christians two hundred cities, and twelve kingdoms, and two em
pires,' which joined both together. the year above
he

He died

in
said, A.D. 1481.

BAJAZET The sEcond, THE TENTH EMPERoR of THE TURKs.

Mahomet aforesaid had three sons; whom Mustapha the eldest,
of

through voluptuousness and carnal lust, died before his father. The
other two were Bajazet and Demes, otherwise called Zizimus; about
whom great controversy arose amongst the Turks, which

of
them

{.
their father's kingdom for neither
of
should succeed
in

them was
:

Constantinople when Mahomet died; Bajazet being

in
at

'appadocia, and Demes, Lycaonia. Wherefore, when great dis

in

sension was among the nobles for the succession, and great strife and
bloodshed for the matter, the Janizaries, who were the Turk's guard,
did proclaim Bajazet emperor: others, Bajazet the
of
in

the absence
Bajazet the father, coming
at
father, did choose Corchuthus his son.
by

length from Cappadocia, partly through yielding, partly corrupting

with money, got the wills the Janizaries, and was made emperor.
of

Demes, the other brother, being Lycaonia, more near, although

he
in

by
no

less speed his coming, yet was prevented Bajazet, and

in

made
Constantinople. Wherefore he, being put back from
of

Bajazat excluded out

tº...
by
all

hope his kingdom, incited his friends, moved war

of

in of

...'
some
by

Aco
ºf
against his brother; who, being overcome three battles
got

fly

Hydruntum before, did

to

mates, Bajazet's captain, who had

!..." the great master the Rhodes, leaving,
of

place called Carrac, his

in
a

*** mother and two young children, whom Bajazet slew.

This Demes, being with the master the Rhodes, was desired first
of

pope Innocent IV., then

II.

the French king, but espe

of

of

Ludovic
by

cially Corvinus, king Hungary, intending

to
of

of

Matthias him
obtain great victory against Bajazet. But, conclusion, the knights
in

the bishop Rome, where being kept,

he
of

of

the Rhodes sent him

to

*1) Thºse two empires were Constantinople and Trapezande,

 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRS. 45

.
sent to Charles VIII., the French king, for a hostage Rajºe.

i.
and afterwards
Alexander VI., was poisoned by

the

by
of pope Terracina,

of
way

tº
pope Alexander, After his death,

as
the said before declared.

is
Bajazet, requite the aforesaid Acomates for his good service, put worhiy

to

his

for
the halter, partly misdoubting power, partly
to
him lucre-sake
the great profit

of
to
have his treasure: whose death redounded
the to

Christians, forasmuch the reli

he

an
as
utter enemy

to
was ever
gion and name Christ. of

º"".."
Bajazet, thus being confirmed his tyranny, made his first expedi-Chris:

he in
tion against Wallachia, where subdued two great forts, one called
Lithostomus, the other called Moncastrum.

he
From thence removed
his

power, taking his viage into Asia, thinking

be
to
revenged

of
the
Egypt, who had succoured and entertained before his bro
of

sultan

he
ther Demes against him: where lost two great battles, the one
Tarsus; but especially

The
fought Adena, the other
.n
at

at
the field
at

at
Turk
Tarsus, the army the Turk took such wound, that
of

of
hundred

a
a
thousand brought into the field, scarce the third part remained un-attarsus.
touching the Rhodians, although they were succourers

of
slain. But
as

for
Demes aforesaid, yet Bajazet (whether for subtlety,) ab

or
fear,
stained provoke them with war, but rather entreated with them the
of to

league peace; requiring the master keep his bro

of

to
the Rhodes
custody, promising, yearly

be
ther safe under his for his salary,

to
d.

paid unto him every year August, 45,000

of
in

month ducats.
Thus Bajazet, being overthrown and terrified with evil luck, fight- myra.
ºw
**
his
ing against the sultan Egypt, removed from Asia, and directed
of

army into Europe, where got Dyrachium near unto Velona, and
he

great victory over the christian army the country Croatia,

of

had
in
a

where the Illyrians, Pannonians, and Croatians, joining their powers

together, encountered with the Turk, and lost the field, about
A.
D.

1493.
From thence the Turk, leading his army against the Venetians, the Turk
had with them divers and doubtful conflicts, where the Turk, some-...
of

times put the worse, and sometimes again prevailing, out

to

Jadra Yeme:

.lº
and divers other cities about Dalmatia, carried away great multitudes
of

Christians into captivity; which was about

A.
D.

1498.

W.
Two years after this (A. 1500), Bajazet, with 150,000 armed Pelopon
D.

men, entered into Peloponnesus; which although Mahomet had ex-

pugned before, yet the had defended Methone, otherwise
all

called Modon, this while against the Turks. This Methone, furk.
the Turk besieged with three armies, having about the walls five
hundred great brazen cannons, whereof twenty-two were most violent
and hurtful; wherewith battered the city both day and night.
he

But the citizens who were within the city, committing themselves
God, defended their city they could, rather choosing
as

as

to

well
to

die, than yield the Turk's tyranny. But the Turk prevailing,
to

to

they
to

and not able withstand the siege, the Christians convented

together into certain house prepared for the purpose, both men,
a

on

women, and children; where they, setting the house fire, gave
burned,
be
to

themselves rather come into the tyrant's

to

than hands.
Certain women also, with their children, cast themselves headlong into Mººn,
writers.”
by

the sea, avoid the Turkish captivity. Some

to

that means
there be, who affirm that the Methoneans, seeing five great ships
of

stroyed.
46 The ti ISTORY OF THE TURKS,

hººzet the Venetians coming with men and victuals toward them, issued
down from the walls to the sea-side, to receive them, who were all
taken captives, being above the number of a thousand: who all, being
tied with long ropes, were brought before the tyrant, and in his sight
were cruelly slain, except certain nobles, whom Cherseogles, son-in
law to Bajazet, got to be pardoned, amongst whom was Andreas Gritto.

tº
con. The city of Coron, Pilus, cities in Greece, being terrified
and also

the

the
Methonians, yielded themselves the power

of
example

to
with

".
Crissaeum, otherwise called Caput Sancti Galli, was
of
the Turks.

by

by

of
expugned Cherseogles, force guns.

.."
Islands

*... help
things thus achieved, although Bajazet went away victor
unto Constantinople, yet, notwithstanding, the Venetians, through the
the kings France and Spain, had won from the Turk, Ce
of
of

very Also they had

an

tians, phalonia, island commodious for their traffic.

gotten other two islands, Leucas and Nericus, otherwise called Sancta
all

Maura, slaying

of
the garrison the Turks. But afterwards, peace

by
being taken between the Venetians and the Turks,
.."

of
Truce the counsel
Andreas Gritto aforesaid, the Turks agreed, that Leucas and Neri

so
rendered unto the Turk, and

be
cus, the islands abovesaid, should
Cephalonia.

of
the Venetians should keep still the possession

he
the Turk did the rather
be.

war Unto this league condescend, for that

.."... maintain war against Ismael Sophus Asia, king Persia;

of
to

in
had
by

Sophus was stirred up, God's providence, war with this

to
Jazet, which
Bajazet, whereby the christian churches Europe might have some
in

breathing-time, and freedom from the Turks' cruel tyranny and blood
shed. This Sophus was valiant Turk, who, with great power and
a

Asia; then
of

of
victories, had overrun great compass
the east parts
a

ing from Assyria into Media, and returning again into Armenia,
made war against the Albanians, Iberians, and Scythians, and
he

from thence, coming into Asia Minor, encountered with Corchuthus,

Bajazet's son, and afterward coming Bithynia, fought with Cara
he to

gius Bassa, Bajazet's captain, whom overcame and put flight,

to

and afterwards took him alive, and his wife, prisoners. Afterwards he
by

the Turks, whom

of

was encountered Hali Bassa, another captain

of
Techelles, one the said Sophus’ captains, meeting the plain
of

in
by

Galatia, did withstand, and the way slew Caragius the captain,
...
in in so

The
the

and hanged him upon pole sight Hali Bassa; which Hali
of
a

sian. Bassa shortly after was slain war, and his army scattered, and put
flight.
to

Thus, through the admirable example God's justiceandprovidence,

of

were these Turks kept occupied, and

so

to

came pass, that these

of it

barbarians, being blasphemous against the Son God, should thus

of

horribly run another, being worthily

on
to

the destruction one

punished with mutual slaughter and bloodshed, for their impiety and
blasphemy against Christ and his religion, whereby, the mean time,
in

given
to

some rest was the Christians.

by

Bajazet, partly these victories discouraged, partly diseased and

languishing the gout, and partly also broken with age, finding
of

unwieldy that tumultuous kingdom, began

to

the regiment
of

himself
of of
to

have talk with his nobles about the choosing succeed him.
to

one
The occasion whereof ministered much matter inward wars amongst
six
all

the Turks. This Bajazet had sons, whereof three died

in
 the histolt Y of Thb. Tuliks. 47

before him, and three yet were left alive: to wit, Acomates, Cor- Bººzet
chuthus, and Selim. Bajazet himself had most mind to Acomates. “:
but the chiefest of his nobles did favour rather Selim; who, through
their traitorous incitation, provoked him to stir war against his father:
and, notwithstanding that he was overcome in war, yet, through inter-
cession, he was reconciled again to his father, and afterward pro- º
Seli

claimed again emperor against his father's will, through the help and ..."

...,
his
fºur of the soldiers, entering the first beginning of kingdom
with the murdering his own father: the story whereof

of

in
some will
authors thus declared.
is

After the Janizaries had persuaded with Bajazet, for that him

he
do
self was unwieldy, therefore

he
should well constitute some

to
succeed him, the
he

successor, and that had assigned Acomates

to

he
Janizaries being offended with the said Acomates, because would
not enlarge their stipends, and bribe them, compassing about the
king's palace with their privy swords, which they had under their

he for
be
garments, with mighty cry required Selim

to
appointed their
a

emperor. Unto whom when Bajazet had answered, that had

assigned Acomates, they refused him, because

he
was fat, gross, and

.
unable thereunto; but needs would have Selim, who was stout and
warlike, made emperor: and withal, they drew out their swords,
be
to

crying ‘Selim, “Selim.” Then Bajazet, giving place

to
their
fury, showed himself content give them Selim; whom the Jani
to

zaries receiving, brought him unto the palace: unto whom Bajazet
his father, giving place, willed him not
be
so
to

hasty and furious

to in
counsel.
his

he

doings, but did, and not

to to be
to

modest, and take heed what

all

follow his fury, but give place unto time, which revealeth things,
subject jeopardies
be

and think himself dangers

to

man and as
a

resigned his imperial throne

he

other men are. And thus speaking,

all

and seat unto him, and went away heavy, entering into certain
a
of

religion. Whereupon
ºf

order their followed great exclamations

the

people, saluting Selim emperor: who then, taking the rule

as

upon him, began with great cruelty govern, destroying many

of
to

his
by

had stood against him, some with poison, some

as

nobles, such
his

other cruel means; and advancing own side, with great honours
-
and promotions.
Not long after Selim was thus settled his kingdom, Bajazet his
in

father, intending
he

see and prove how behaved himself his

in
to

all

government, first entered into his treasure-house, where

he

found
his

be

he
to

riches scattered and gone. Afterwards came into his

by
all

armoury, where the spoils gotten war were likewise wasted.

he

all

Then entered into the jewel-house, where his plate and gifts
sent from kings and princes were kept which likewise were dispersed
;

and given away. At length

he

came into the stable, where also he, Displea

...
ºt
seeing his principal horses lacking, sighing with himself, and
be
to

the

crying, ‘Vengeance upon him! prepared himself, with

of

residue lill.
the treasure which was remaining, sail over into Natolia, unto his
to
by

he
in an

eldest son and passing

to

orchard near the sea-side, where

;

appointed ship, time,

he to

had take the mean whilst the ships were

furnishing, tree, and began
to

sat down under curse his son,

in

fora

him,
to

he

so

and ask vengeance upon that had despised his father,

impious -
so

and was become wretch.

a
48 The history of the TURRS.

*
Bajazei Selim, understanding of his father's departure, came into the
#

his

be
father was, seeming

to
orchard where very heavy, and much

go
lamenting that his father would privily depart and

so
away, seeing

he

of
that desired not the government the empire, but was contented
ºi."
Dissem-

... only with the title thereof. “O father,” said he, “do not thus

so
do
privily depart away: not procure this shame your son, who

to
tenderly loveth you. Let me have but the name only, and

be
you the
your natural life most patiently

of
emperor indeed. The end shall

I
expect, which pray God may long continue.” And thus, using

I
many fair and flattering words banquet,

he
his father,

as be to
commanded

a
sº with many dainty junkets, brought unto him, but tempered and

to
*
infected with poison: which Bajazet had begun

as

he to
soon taste
ºn
his of,

the poison working his body,

of
and felt the strength took
his

in
of his
son, and going out the city, accompanied
of

of
last farewell
men, yelling and crying out

in
with great retinue the streets,

in
a

his journey fell down, and miserably died, A.D. 1512.

of

the middle
Here mayest thou see, good reader

of
cursed brood this Turkish

in a
generation, where the father dieth cursing the son, and the son
by

reigneth poisoning his father.

sELIM, THE ELEVENTH EMPEItOR OF THE TURKs.

*
sºlim.the
*::"
had exercised his barbarous cruelty upon
After this wretched Selim
.

the
his

his
father, with like impiety
he

of
seeketh destruction brethren
and their children, first beginning his murder with the five children
his three brethren before departed.
of

his nephews, who were the sons

This done, then remained his other two brethren yet alive, Acomates

of
and Corchuthus, with their children, likewise destroyed;
be
to

whom the one had three sons, whom their father sent Selim his
brother and their uncle, with fair and gentle words, to

all to
to

entreat him
good unto their father, offering him their duty and service
be

in
to

*. things, honouring him also But cruel Selim commanded

as

emperor.
be

forthwith his said nephews

of
strangled. The father, hearing
to

i."º
...
of

the cruel murder his sons, leaving house and home, went and hid
of for
he

himself mountains, where lived space with herbs and wild

in

a
by

honey; but, being bewrayed was brought

he

his men,
to

one
Selim, and strangled.
so

was
Christopher Richer, writing these matters, seemeth something
of

to

differ from other stories, and saith, that Selim, after the death
of

his
Corchuthus, Bursa, making
of

brother where, under the colour

to

came
great triumph, feast for his friends and kinsfolk,
he

ordained
a

whereunto were called especially his nephews; who, then, the end
at
of

the feast, calling his nephews aside (as under the pretence con
of

ferring with him secretly about his necessary affairs), committed them
strangled and put All this while
be
to

to

to

his servants death.

Acomates, his other brother, through the help and instruction
of

his
mother, was kept out the tyrant's hands, till length, after great
of

at

labour and search made how get him, certain forged letters were
sº
to

ºf cast abroad, wherein was contained, that Acomates,

to

revenge the

*
great impiety, and subdue the tyranny Selim his brother, should
of
he

he

}...'... show himself abroad: which would do, should find friends
if

enough Acomates, circumvented with these subtle

to

take his part.

 T
THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 49

trains, partly for hope of revengement, partly for desire of the empire, sclim.
showed himself abroad with such power and strength as he had: who,
being set upon incontinent by Selim his brother, was overcome in
battle, and falling from his horse, being a man corpulent and gross,
his
horse falling upon him, was

so
and overpressed and slain.
Touching the death Acomates, Munsterus, somewhat dif

of
this

he
fering from this narration, addeth moreover, and saith, that was not

all
killed with the fall from his horse, but that sitting dismayed upon

,
no

he
stone, and seeing other remedy but death, desired the captain,
a

taking his rings from his fingers,

to

to
deliver the same his brother,
might not put any extreme cruelty
he

be

of
desiring him that death,

to
he

gently

be
but that would suffer him let blood the bath,

in
to
and
die. But Selim, being not ignorant this, suborneth privy

of
to
so

The cru.
tormentors, who, binding his hands behind him, with their feet cast ..."
sº
so,
“
him down upon the ground, and twisting his neck with cord,

a
did strangle him. This Acomates had two sons, who, hearing

the
of
the Aco
fly
for

Sophus, Persia,
of

their father, did succour, the one

to

in
death
Egypt.
to

and the other the sultan,

in

By war grew unto Selim, whereby

of

means hereof, new occasion

he

was kept Asia, home, fight against the Persians and

to
so in

at

by
Egyptians: that, through the Lord's providence, Christendom
that means was delivered from great danger and peril
#.
of
the Turk's

all
tyranny. For otherwise the was wholly minded, with his
force and puissance, invade the Christians; being *::::::
to

doubt whether
in

begin with Rhodes, assault Pannonia, 3."."

or

or
to

to

to
first whether else
set

**
this...".
upon Italy, being then great discord within itself: but
at

occupied the Turk's mind otherwise, and kept him home;

at
cause
of
Lord, his ºple.
of

such was then the providence the for the safeguard

Wirº,
people.
the affairs and doings this Turk were
of
as

forasmuch
spent for the most part the Turkish and Heathenish countries,
in

it

greatly necessary
be

shall not trouble our Christian stories there

to

with, but only shall suffice brief sum, declaring

to

in

contract them
a

superficially what unquietness was amongst them there, who could

be

quiet, but ever working some mischief either abroad

or
at

never
pe.

Amurath, the Turk's nephew aforesaid, after

he

home. had obtained war

...”
aid

Sophus the king the Persians, first invaded Cappadocia; not

of

of

reason ...".
by

long after whom followed Ismael Sophus, the Persian king,

whereof, great battle was fought betwixt the Persians and Selim,
in

sian king.
a

§.

Armenia Major. that battle, Ismael Sophus, the Per

of

the fields
so,

sian king, was hurt pellet; and

on

the shoulder with being

a

the field, left the victory Selim, who, albeit

he
of

to

carried out had

he

army 150,000 men, yet the same field lost about 30,000
of
an

in

his Turks: which field was fought A.D. 1514. Selim, after this
of

victory, went Tauris, the imperial city the Persians, which he,

*
of
to
by

yielding, subdued.
In

happened that one Aladulus, king

le.
of

this mean time Ar-war

it

menia the greater, was also helper Ismael against the Turk; ºne
to
a

whereupon Selim the Turk, taking great indignation, the next year
following, leaving the Persians, fought against the said Aladulus, and
the end overcame him; and afterwards, being found
in

in

in

cave
a
a

wood, he was taken out and brought Selim, and

so
to

beheaded: whose
vol. IV. E
50 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRS.

sºlim, head, being first carried about Asia for a triumph, was afterwards sent
Fºr

for

of
to the senate of Venice terror unto them. The eldest son
!".
tº

his
Aladulus, escaping the hands pursuers, fled into Egypt. This

of

the
king

he
battle thus fought and ended, Selim, after had divided
Lycaonia, and from

of
... Aladulus into three provinces, went

to
cºis dom
"* Europe,

of
defend the city Samandria, against the

to

to
thence there
Christians Hungary: but the Hungarians, being repressed by

in
soon
Juno Bassa the Turk's

be
captain, great preparation began

to
by made
the Turks, against the confines Servia bordering upon Hungary,

of
up
the terror whereof stirred Maximilian the emperor, and Ladislaus
Tºur king Hungary, and Sigismund king Poland, consult together,

to
of

of
and conjoin their power for defence But, through

of
away Christendom.
new incumbrances incident, the Turk, leaving Europe, made haste

his
rºa, again into Asia, renew again wars against the Persians, who
to
in A

give over that war before Ismael was over

to
vow. had made vow not
a

thrown.
he

he
But entered that war, firstsent his messengers

to
the

jº
before
Egypt, requiring him not
of

intermeddle that war: for

in
to
sultan
}.

this sultan before

to
romised assist the Persians against the
Egypt, was
of

Turk. The name the sultan who reigned then

in
ºniº
up
by

Campson, set the Mamalukes. These Mamalukes were cer

a
|...” tain order amongst the Egyptians, much like the Janizaries about the
Turk, who, being the children christian men, and after denying
of

Christ, were the chiefest doers the sultan's court, and, being grown
in

or
into great multitude, did degenerate into Turkish barbarity,
a

rather became worse than Turks. This Campson, unto the messengers
the Turk
he
of

gave this answer, that unless would leave off this war

†
against Ismael, and restore the son Aladulus, would not lay
he
of

down his armour.

Selim being incensed not

of
little with this insolent answer the
a

‘.
advanced
all

sultan, leaving other wars aside, with great

his power against the sultan; which sultan, partly through the false

.*
jºo
his

by

captain Caierbeius, partly

of

of

hood the suddenness the Turk's

far

from the city

of

coming, not Damascus encountered with the

Turk; and there, overthrown from his horse, being
fat

and gross
a
rº,

his

a D. his

body, and falling under horse, and falling upon him,

ºn

horse also
tan

.*
so

was quashed pieces, and died,

A.

1516.
in

siain,
The Mamalukes,
of

this battle were

in

whom more than thousand

up

of

slain, flying from thence Memphis, set Tomoumbeius instead

to

º”
mºle. Campson; whose captain Gazelles was overcome the city Gaza,
of
at

Memphis, part
he

of

and afterwards himself driven out where great

a

Tomoumbeius, flying
of

the Mamalukes were destroyed. Then over

the flood Nile, renewed his army again; but, was dis
he

the end,
in

was found standing

he

comfited and chased into marsh, where the

in
a
so,
up

chin; being brought Selim, was put

to
he

water and
to

to

the
the rack and great torments, make him confess where Campson's
to

.* treasures were. But, when

he

he

would not declare, was carried about

up
his

the town with halter round neck, and hanged upon high
a

Egypt; which was

of all

gibbet, for spectacle 1517. And

to

A.
D.
a

thus were the two sultans Egypt destroyed with the Mamalukes,
Egypt the space
of

who there had borne the rule two hundred and

in

forty-three years; the progeny which Mamalukes remaining

of

of

the
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRS. 51

wars, the Turk commanded, in the prison-gates of Alexandria, to be selin,

sº...
cut
pieces. Selim from thence triumphing, departed

to
Constan-

in
intending

of
spend the rest his time persecuting

in
in to
tinople, the
ºn,

he he
Christians. But that mean space was stricken with cankered

a
sore rotting inward, and died, after had reigned seven years like sº."
beast, A.D. 1520.
a

The reign this Turk was but short years; but

of

of

in
number

in
of

number his murders and cruel bloodshed might seem exceeding

it
man; for

he
long, who lived more like beast than never spared

a
His father first poisoned, his bre

he
of

ºn
any his friends kindred. or
all

all
he

for of
thren and his cousins quelled, leaving none his kindred
small occasions ºu"
his

alive. Moreover, chief and principal captains

put Mustapha, Calogere, Chendeme, Bostang his son-indred.
as
to

death,
he

in-law, and Juno

intended the poisoning
he

of
said moreover, that
It

his own son

is

Solyman, sending unto him shirt infected with poison, because

he
a

seemed something freely

of
of to

speak against the cruel demeanour his

by

father: but, the means his mother, the gift being suspected, was

:ºf
given another, who was his chamberlain, who, putting the shirt,

on
to

was stricken with the poison thereof, and therewithal died.

by

As touching this Turk Selim,

be
the way here may noted, how

of
nºte

A
...
the

his
kept
of

the secret providence Lord him occupied with Turkish

Christian religion here
of

home, while the reformation Eu-

in
at at

wars
by

For"
rope, the same time begun Martin Luther, might, the more
quietly take some rooting without disturbance interruption.
or
by
so

time,
of

of
in

appeareth the computation that the days this

it

Selim, Martin Luther first began the pope's indul

to

write against
gences, which was
A.
D.

1516.

solyMAN, THE Twelfth EMPERoR of THE TURKs.

Solyman, the only son Selim, succeeded after his father's solyman,
of

death, who, the first beginning, seemed simple and ...an

.*
be
to

to
in

some
sheepish, and not meet for the Turkish government: wherefore cer- -
up

his nobles, consulting how depose him, intended

of

to

tain
to

set
another emperor; which conspiracy are especially named Caierbeius
in

he

and Gazelles. This Caierbeius was that betrayed before Campson

Egypt Selim, aforesaid; who now also being
of

as
to

the sultan
is
in

consultation with Gazelles and others about this matter, detected

them also unto Solyman. Wherefore the said Gazelles and his fellows,
by

being thus detected, were put Solyman: declaring thereby

to

death
be; and
byhe

was thought
he

of
so

as

as

sheepish
to

that was not them

also his acts afterwards did more appear.
Solyman, after this execution done upon the conspirators, taking Belgrade
his voyage into Europe, first besieged Belgrade, which, being city ...ed
ºr
a

Hungary, was the strongest fort

all
of
in

the Roman empire, and the

all

chief
of

Christendom which also, assaulted

is by at

defence that time

;

II.,
by

before time Amurath was valiantly defended Johannes

Huniades, But here now lacked such one
as

above specified.
as

Huniades was: for the kingdom Hungary

of

that time was under

at

government Ludovic, young king, inexpert and simple

of

the
of
a
a

wit: whom other princes, and especially the covetous churchmen, did
2
E
 52 THE HISTORY of THE TURKs.

TT
solyman, so pill and poll, that they left him nothing but only the bare name
and title of his kingdom; whereby he, being unfurnished both of men
}
and money, was unable to match with such an enemy.
Another advantage also the Turks had in besieging Belgrade, for
*...
Discord.

the Christian princes, at that time, were in civil dissension and vari

tº
pººl,

his
ance amongst themselves; and the pope with churchmen also were
busy Luther, and the gospel then newly spring
so
suppressing

in
"*" ing, that they minded nothing else, except maintain the

to
were

it
their own bellies; which pope,

he
had set his care (as his
of

if
wealth

up
duty was) stirring princes against the common enemy,

in
as
much
deface the gospel, and persecute the true pro
he
as

to

to
was bent
might brought pass, not only that

he
fessors thereof, soon

to
have
Belgrade might have been defended against the Turk, but also that
recovered again, which was lost before; and, moreover, might
be

his he
to

have stopped the great dangers and perils which now are like fall

to
upon the religion and church Christ; which the Lord great

of

of
mercy avert and turn away.
The

Certes, whatsoever the pope then did, this had been his duty,

º,
pope

:::::

of
all

setting other things apart, to

an
have had earnest compassion

... many miserable and lost captives, who were fallen from their faith
so
e
a

and religion, unto the misery and slavery the Turk, and thraldom

of
...;
all
the devil, and have sought
ºn
of

to

means possible have reduced

to
" them, lost sheep, into the fold again; which then might soon
as

have been done, prelates and princes, joining together christian

in
if

of
well the public glory Christ, and souls
as

concord, had loved

of
Christians, they tendered their own private, worldly, and frivolous
as

And admit that the pope had conceived ever

so
true quarrels. much

tº
...'... malice against Luther, his quarrel also being good; yet the public
by

of
then did,
as

church, standing such danger the invasion

it
in
the

Turk, reason would, nature led, religion taught, time required,

*

that good prelate, forgetting lighter matters, should rather have laid
a

the excluding then was immi

of
so

as
to

his shoulder great danger,

a

himself, and the universal church But now,

of
to

nent both Christ.

his quarrel being unjust, and the cause Luther being most just
of of

and godly, what thought prelate, who, for

be

or
to

said such
is

bearing the Turk, whom ought chiefly

he
so

dangerous
to

time
in
a

he

have resisted, persecuted

truth which should specially have
the
But Christ,
of

maintained his mercy, stand for his church, and stir

P
up

zealous princes and prelates, lost,

to

not recover that which

if

is

yet retain that little which

to

left
at

least
is

:*
Th;city Solyman therefore, taking this occasion, and using the commodity
time, while our princes were thus
of

variance betwixt themselves,

at

..","... without any resistance interruption brought his army unto Bel
or

grade, A.D. 1521; which city being but slenderly defenced, the
Turk, through his underminers, guns, and other engines war,
of

difficulty,
of

without great and with little loss his soldiers, soon

subdued and overcame.
After victory, Solyman resting himself
this whole year, and
a

of
all

casting his mind how sure behind him, for fear

to in

to

make
for

enemies come upon his back, thought expedient his purpose.

it

for

might obtain the island Rhodes; that only remained

he

of
if

yet christian, betwixt him and Asia. Wherefore, the next year
 the history OF THE TURRs. 53.

R.
following, he brought his navy of four hundred and fifty ships, with solyman.
three hundred thousand men, to the besieging thereof. This Rhodes
was a mighty and strong island, within the Mediterranean sea; the besieged.
inhabitants whereof, at the first, did manfully resist the Turk, sparing

all
no labour, nor pains for the defence of themselves and Christen
But afterwards, being brought extremity, and pinched with

to
dom.

no
penury, seeing also come from the Christians, they some

to
aid
began languish The Turks,

in

of in
what upto themselves. the mean
time, casting two great mountains, with strength hand, two
miles off from the city, like rolling trenches carried them before
them near unto the city, the tops whereof they planted their ord

in

of
nance and artillery, batter the city. The master the knights
to

Rhodes was then one Philippus Villadamus, Frenchman,

of

of in
to a
no

whom diligence was lacking, that appertained the defence

the city. The Rhodians, likewise, valiantly behaved themselves
#.
so
all
upon the walls, that with their shot the about the city
Besides this, such
of

were filled with the carcases dead Turks.

a
the bloody flux reigned the Turks' camp, that thirty
of

in
disease

all
them died thereof; and yet for this Solyman would
of

thousand

by
not cease from his siege begun: who, length, underminers
at

casting down the vaumures and uttermost parts the city, won

of
ground still more and more upon the Rhodians, and with mortar
no

pieces
so

battered the houses, that there was free place almost

all

standing city. And thus continued the siege for the space
in

the
no
six
of

all

yet help
or

five months, and this while came unto them

all

from the Christians. Wherefore they, being out hope, through

of

Villadamus, yielded themselves unto the Turk, upon

of

the advice
would spare them with life and goods: which con
he

condition that
vention the Turk kept with them faithfully and truly.
his

all

Thus Solyman, with great glory, and utter shame Christian

to

princes
all

Christendom, got the noble isle

of

christian princes, and also ruin negligent

help
in

Rhodes; although not without great loss and detriment

of

of

his ing their

army, insomuch that fellows.
one assault twenty thousand Turks about the
at

walls were slain with fire, sword, stones, and other engines: whereby
be

conjectured what these Rhodians might,

or

may would have

it

done,
as

succour had come them from other christian princes,

to
if

they looked for. This city was won upon Christmas-day, A.D. 1522.
This conquest Rhodes obtained, Solyman, the fourth year after, Christian
of

wars,
bringeth back his army again into Hungary, where
he

to

found none against

the Turk
resist him but only Ludovic the young king, who, being accompanied never
match with the Turk, yet,
sped well
with small army, and nothing able
to

of
a

under the
hasty rashness and vain hope victory, would needs set upon him; guiding
of
a

of popish
who, little, had prospered the better, for prelates.
he

had staid but

if

Johannes Vaivoda, being captain well exercised Turkish wars

in
a
far

before, was not off, coming with

of

sufficient power able soldiers.

a

But Paul, the archbishop Colosse, Franciscan friar,

of

man more
a

all

bold than wise, with his temerity and rashness troubled their
doings; for the whole sum the army the Hungarians contained
of
of

all but only four and twenty thousand horsemen and footmen,
in

who, length coming unto the battle, and being compassed about
at

great multitude the Turk's army, were brought into great

of

with
a

distress. The Turks twice shot off their pieces against the christian
54 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS.

Solyman. army; yet scarce was any Christian touched with the stroke thereof:
which was thought to be done on purpose, because they were
Chris
tians
Christians who had the ordering of the guns (for then the special

for
were the gunners of the Turks were Christians), whom the same cause
special

of
gunners they spared. Then the Turks' horsemen, coming upon the back

by
the christian army, compassed them about, and
to the

of
Turk. reason their
multitude overcharged their horsemen; amongst whom was slain,

of at
The rash
arch
the same time, the archbishop friar abovesaid, with the bishops
bishop Striegau and Waradein, and many other nobles beside. Also the
friar
king himself, being destitute

of
slain. his necessary aid and succour, was

fly
King Lu compelled to
into marsh, where he, falling from his horse, being

a
dovic pe
heavy laden with his harness, was not able rise again, but there

to
risheth.
miserably perished.
Solyman the Turk

of
at
marvelled the foolishness Ludovic the
king, who, with army, would presume

an

º
so

to
small encounter with
Hungary
of

great host two hundred thousand. This battle

in
such
a

was fought A.D. 1526.

the king
Ferdi Ludovic, Ferdinand succeeded
of

After the decease

in
nand of
dom, being duke Hungary. Then Solyman,
of

Hungary. Austria and

setting contention betwixt Johannes Vaivoda and Ferdinand, for the
kingdom Hungary, sped his voyage the city Buda, which
of

of
to
short time, yielded unto him upon condition
he

be

also,
to
in

made
that they should escape with their lives and goods: which condition
kept, and some say did not. Besides Buda, divers
he

he

Con some say

quests of
places and munitions the said Turk, contrary his league made
to
the Turk.
before, did spoil and waste; Waradein, Fünfkirchen,
as

and

of
other forts and munitions more, bordering about the coasts
Hungary.
our Lord, 1529, Ferdinand, king
In

Hungary
of

Conten the year of

tion be
of

tween aforesaid, recovered divers holds gotten the Turk before, and also
Ferdi warring against Johannes Vaivoda, his enemy, with whom he
nand and had
ye

heard before), expulsed him out his kingdom;

of

Waivoda. variance (as

whereupon Vaivoda, flying Turk, desired his aid. The Turk,
to

Vaivoda the
flieth to
glad
to

the take that occasion,

with great preparation addressed himself
Turks. Hungary, again the city Buda,
of
to

return into where he, recovering

which Ferdinand had gotten from him little before, removed his
a

by

all

army into Austria, spoiling and destroying the way that came
hands; showing many cruelty and tyranny
of
to

his examples great

Horrible put out
he
of

For
to

examples
most lamentable hear and understand. some
he
of

of

of the their eyes, some cut off their hands, some their ears and
Turk's
he
he

cruelty. noses; and their children shamefully mutilated. The maidens

corrupted, the matrons had their breasts cut off, and such
as

+ were
with child were ripped, and their children cast into the fire. And
horrible and barbarous tyranny this wretched Turk
of

these examples
by

the way coming toward Vienna, noble city

in

perpetrated
a
by

Austria; besides the captives which

he

took the way and led

into servitude most miserable, amounting thirty
of
to

the number
thousand.
by

Among other holds the way the Turk came, there was castle
a
by

by

called Altenburg, strongly nature situated, and art defenced;

which castle the Turk, intending not
he
to

overpass, because would

all

things sure behind him, began make his assault, and lay
to

make
 The histort Y OF THE TU RKS 5.5

his
The

so
ordnance against warders and keepers the castle,

it.

of
solyman.

the Turk began lay siege against them, making

no
resist

to
as
soon
womanly cowardliness sent their messengers Turk,

to
of
ance, the

do
yield themselves ready

to
to his commandment, and further him
with their victual; amongst whom were three hundred Bohemians,'..."
ºr,

by
who were commanded follow the host, that the Turk

to
them
the city Vienna; also where the

the
of
might learn what strength

in
was Türk.

be
king was, and what was done for the winning thereof.

to

all
Of whom when the Turk had understanding how things stood,
and how that there were but twenty thousand men Vienna able

in

to
bear armour, and that other cities Austria would soon yield

of
that

if
were gotten, and that Vienna was victualled but for two months, and

all
that the king was Bohemia; thus, the Turk things
of

of
in
late no
being certified, having victory, made speed Neapoli,

a of
doubt his mind

to in
toward Vienna; and first coming Neapolis, city but eight miles ..."
distant from Vienna, required them yield themselves; who, ſº
he

to
notwithstanding, withstood them, and repulsed them valiantly. Then fürk,
place for the pitching
army of
...
#.
of
the Turks assigned their tents, which,
a

for
because seemed something too little such great multitude,
it

a
they took ground, seven miles circuit...ºf

dºi of .a.
to

the compass
in

more
his

army, which
he
of

of
The multitude there planted, accounted

is
two hundred and fifty "...
to

The
to

some extend soldiers.

ºne
the
Turks thus being planted, made daily excurses over all
ſº
country

of
Austria, especially about the city Vienna, wasting and spoiling,
of

with great cruelty and murder, amongst the poor Christians.

all

Moreover, things more sure towards the preparation

to

make
of

the siege, scouts were sent abroad, and ambushments were laid
the river Danube, provide that
no
of

about the side aid nor

So to

brought
be

victual should Vienna. pleased the providence

to

it
of

all

the Lord (who disposeth things), that three days before the
coming the Turk, Frederic the earl Palatine, who was then Frede.
byof

Vienna, was come down #iº.

ºn
of

assigned the empire take the charge

to
by

14,000 men, certain, troop

of

the river Danube with and with

a
of for

horsemen well appointed and picked the purpose. After the

coming Frederic, provision appointed
of

this
to

also victual was

by

follow shortly after the said river Danube.

the mean time, they who had the carriage and transporting
In

all

thereof, hearing how the ways were laid, and the passages ten
by

miles about Vienna stopped the Turks, although they knew the
city victual, yet
no
of
to

great seeing other

in

stand need there was

remedy, rather than should come the enemy's hand, thought
to
it

it

sink their boats with their carriage; and they did: whereby
so
to

best
albeit the Christians wanted their relief, yet were the Turks dis
appointed their prey and purpose. The captains who had the captains
of

keeping the city, who were chiefly Frederic the earl Palatine, ...".
of

William Rogendorff, and Nicholas earl Salm, seeing themselves W.

of
so

straitened contrary their expectation, although they had great

to

discouraged, yet calling their courage unto them, they

be
to

causes
be

consulted together for the best way

to

taken: and seeing that the

little city Neapolis, being eight miles distant from
above mentioned,
them, valiantly withstood the Turks, that one day they sustained
so

in
all

seven grievous assaults against

of

the main force the Turkish

 th r. Histor Y

T
56 OF THE TU exs.

sºr-a- army; by their example and manful standing being the more ani
mated and encouraged, they thought to abide the uttermost before

all
they would give over; and first, plucking down the suburbs and
buildings without the walls, might have any
whereby the enemy

to all
succour, they willed the farmers and inhabitants about the city

to
save themselves, and bring their goods within the walls. Such

in
Pºrsº, places were weak within the walls, they made strong. About the

as
...” they provided rampiers and bulwarks,

of
towers and munition the walls

the
of
:::... distant eighty foot one from another, keep shot; and every

to
man had his place and standing awarded him upon the wall, and
tº

to
Türk
the city

to
his office appointed what But especially that side

of
do.
Danube,
to
which lieth the river they fortified after the best wise:

:* for that way only now remained for victual

be
to
Provision transported from
the Bohemians unto them. Wherefore eight ensigns were assigned
...:”

an
the bridge; and the plain, which was like
of

in
to

the keeping
island enclosed within the river, sufficient garrison

of
horsemen

a
were placed, lying within gunshot the city;

of

to
the intent that
any grain victual were sent from the Bohemians, they might
or
if

provide the same safely brought into the city.

be
to

... These things thus being disposed and set

Good order, lord William

in
Rogendorff, the Turks, made divers roads
to

assay the strength

of

::... the Austrians;

of
out with his horsemen, albeit much against the minds
who, knowing the manner the Turks, thought
of

to
better suffer

it
them, while either with time they might
be

or
overwearied, for lack
Among many and sundry skirmishes which
of

victuals consumed.
the Christians had with the Turks, one especially was

to
our men
unprosperous; the horsemen, espying
of

which certain small

in

a
troop
of

the Turks scattering abroad from their company, made out

after them; who suddenly and guilefully were enclosed and circum
by

the Turks, before they could recover the gates the city,
of
vented
by
of of to all

of

the Turks
so

and were taken alive: them three were sent

into the city,
to

declare the Viennians what strength they had seen

yield their

tº
the camp their adversaries, and
to

to

solicit them
in

city for fear punishment which would follow. The residue they

...
wretched
the

torments and punishment, whom, sight

in
to

to of

reserved the

ºr
of

whole army, and the Christians (who should tell the same the

”
citizens), they caused, every man, with four horses,
be

to
to

drawn
dismembered and plucked asunder.
be
so

pieces, and
to

done, the barbarous Turk immediately sent his herald

After this
#.,
Message.

"
the city, whether they would yield the
of
to

talk with the captains

city upon honest conditions,
the

all of
or

Vien else would abide the arbitrement

they would gently submit themselves, they should have
If

war.
they would stubborn, and stand
be
If

gentleness
to

them showed.
he

he
so
to

their defence,
to

would also stand his siege begun, that

Answer, would spare neither man, woman, nor child. To this the captains
:..." answered again, That they were contented that Solyman should
he
do

his utmost, what would,

or
to

stand his siege begun, and what

for
he

could. As they point

at

them,
to

were defend themselves

a

and their city long they might: that the event and fall vic
of
as

as

tory was doubtful, and many times that they who

so

happeneth,
begin the war are wearied, sooner than they who provoked:
be

of
or
so

neither that they were themselves,

of

unmindful either their

 THE HISTORY OF The TURKS. 57

country, but that they did remember well what they are, and what solyman.
they be called; named to be Germans, who use always first to assay
the adversary, what he is able to do, and not rashly to commit them
selves into their enemies' hands.
Solyman, not a little disdaining at this answer, first burning and solyman

all
consuming the villages, houses, and places round about the city; "..."
infecting also the springs and fountains which gave water into the ºw"

all
city; and stopping

no
so
passages, that relief should have way

ar.
great

unto them, began with angry mood ""

to
approach more near

to
the
city, with three great camps, sending them word scorn and con

in in
tumely by one help
of

of

of
his captives, That they stood need

if
he

soldiers, would send unto them the three hundred Bohemians

(mentioned little before), To whom
to
aid them their defence.

in
a

the Palatine directed answer again, That they had more soldiers

in
the city than they needed. As for the Bohemians who had yielded
do

might would, for Vienna stood

he

he
themselves, with them what
in In no

of

great need
let in

them.
messenger coming from Ferdinand was privily
the mean time mes.

A
a

...,m
by

night into the city, who brought word that they should play
keeping out the enemy awhile long, for ...,

be
the men would not
in

it
:

all
but both Ferdinand and Charles, his brother, with the strength

of
Vienna.
Germany, would At this message the
be

ready
to

rescue them.
be
of

the soldiers began somewhat cheered, and

to
to

hearts contemn
the adversaries, being they never
of

so

the huge multitude great as

did behold, nor did ever almost hear before; the largeness
of

of
no

in

whose army extended compass (as

to

less abovesaid) than

is

seven miles round about the city walls.

of

º'"
Long
of
to

were recite the whole order this terrible siege, with The siege
it

†:
all

Briefly
so

as
the parts and circumstances thereof.
to

touch much
shall suffice for this history, with fewer words were stripes given ".
the siege thereof; this judged and confessed, whosoever
be
to
at

is

the Turks, the absence

of

of

beholdeth the number and fierceness

king Ferdinand, the lack provision and victual within the city, the
of

the guns, the violence

of

of

of of

noise the shot, the terror the sight,

no

and yet succour sent unto them; that the custody that city
º,
the

man's doing, but the arm only Hosts,

no

of

of

was Lord God

...;
it:do

according the Psalm, “Unless the Lord

of
to

the true saying

'...
ºr
keep the city, the watchmen watch
in

vain, which watch

to

save
do

unless the Lord

in

build the house, the builder striveth vain

build it;” experience whereof,
tº

which taketh upon him keeping

in
to

this city, may well appear.

First Solyman, bending his shot and ordnance against the city, beat
all

the ground the vaumures, with

of of

down
to

the uttermost suburbs

the city; and that
of

time, that the hearts

in

such short moment

a

Viennians,
as

the little before refreshed, were now much appalled

a

again with fear, misdoubting with themselves, lest the Turk, with the
same celerity and violence, would have prevailed against the inward
no

walls,
he

And
as

did beating down the outward vaumures.

in

doubt the same time the Turk had put the city great hazard, had
in

not night, coming on, broken off the siege for that day.
In

all

the mean time the citizens laboured night repairing and

in
all

refreshing the walls, things against

to

make sure the next assault.

58 THE HISTORY OF THE TU RKS.

solyman. The next day, early in the morning, the Turks, approaching the city
s...
º, again with a new assault, thinking to scale the walls, were so repulsed
scarcely any ditches about
and manfully resisted by the Germans, that

-º
ºn the dead Turks, wherewith

be
the

of
seen, for the bodies
vº
the walls could
they were replenished; that the Turks were fain fight standing

so

to
by
upon the bodies which calamity, the force

of
them that were slain:
the enemy was not
of
little abated.

a
happened the same time, that the Turks being

of
Manli- company
It
º,

of a
... city Rogendorff,

of
spied out wandering order, captain

:
the out the

the
with two legions horsemen issuing out city gate called Sal

of

of
set upon them,
so

so
maria, and passing closely under the hill's side, did

y
they great them, being

of
number take

to
that slew the rest driven
a

º
the river; whom with stones and shot likewise they destroyed, and
retired back into the city again. By this victory the captain
so

for
Rogendorff began the Turks:

be

to
terrible

in
to the same
skirmish, after was known, were slain

of

of
as

so
them many, that five
thousand three hundred horsemen and footmen, scarce one hundred
and forty escaped alive.

tº
Anº, Solyman, disdaining this repulse, thought
at

to
prove another way,
bringing his power toward the gate called the King's Gate,
so

and
"...
his

there making trenches and bulwarks, planted his ordnance; with

the violence whereof the walls were so
battered and shaken, that no
Wherefore the Turk, seeing two great
to

man was able there stand.

the wall, commanded his soldiers covertly, the
in

in
breaches made
the gunpowder, press into the city. The like also
to
of

dark smoke
the Scottish tower, whereby the city was invaded two

in
at

was done
sundry places one time. The Viennians, first, freshly began

to
at

at

withstand them, new soldiers still coming the place

of
them that
in

were slain and hurt; and this assault continuing more than six
so

hours together, our men began length languish and faint not only
at

to

courage, whereby the city had been great

in

strength, but also

in

in
losing, had not the two aforesaid captains, Rogendorff

in
danger
of

the other place, manfully en

of

the one place, and the earl Salm

in

couraged the soldiers brunt,

to

bear out awhile the

to

abide the and

the Turks; promising that immediately they should have
of

violence
aid from Ferdinand.
Aº
the
the

for
In

thick,
it of

Turks came
so

mean time greediness the

...'..." victory, scaling, climbing, and fighting upon the walls, that had not
***
for

the press and throng the great multitude the Turks,

of

of

been
coming fight
of

for another, Vienna

so

thick that one them could not

by

that same day had been taken and utterly lost. But, the policy
the captains giving sign within the city, though new soldiers
of

as
a

be

were called for, our men began encouraged, and the Turks'
to
to

hearts be discomfited.
When Solyman saw his army the second time repulsed,
he

began
by

attempt new way, purposing, undermining, overthrow the

...
to

to

º
vienna
a

of

city; which work speciallyused the help the Illyrians,

he

in of
in he

of

great number
his camp, expert that kind
in

whom had feat.

a

These Illyrians, beginning the gate Carinthia,

at

break the
to

and coming near the tower, which they by

of
to

the foundations
break,
so

strength attempted closely under

of

could not work

to

hand
by

the ground, but they were perceived certain men above, who were
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 59

skilful and expert in that kind of matter; who, contrariwise, under- solyman.

mining against them, and filling their trenches as they went with gun

it,
powder, so conveyed their train, that when fire should be set unto

by

of
the violence thereof should burst out the trenches the enemies:
which done, suddenly the ground beneath made great shaking,

so
a
all

of
that the tower did cleave asunder, and the underminers the
Turks, working their trenches, were smothered and destroyed,

in
eight

of
was supposed afterwards)
to
which came the number (as

it
thousand persons; insomuch that yet till this day great number

of
a
the ground.

in
dead men's sculls are found
When Solyman saw that this way also would not serve, and had Another
assault
privy intelligence that the walls about the gates

of
Stubarium were
might have there more easy entrance;
he
negligently kept, and that Turks.
secretly conveyeth about ten garrisons
he

of
fresh soldiers,

so in
such
the townsmen should not perceive them; who came sud
as

sort
denly upon them, that they had filled their ditches, and were upon
the fortresses and munitions, before our men were aware

of
the top
of

them, could make themselves ready For, although

to
or

resist them.
no

city, yet,
of

as
there was lack soldiers within the forasmuch the
lie
of

whole brunt the siege did especially the two gates aforesaid,
at

be
from whence the soldiers who were there warding, could not well
removed; for shift, the rescuers (who within the city were ready for
a

by
all

the walls; whose coming,

to

sudden adventures) were sent

those few who kept the enemies off before, being sore hurt and
wounded, were succoured and sent surgery; and thus the said as
to

sault continued terrible and doubtful, until (the dark night coming
upon them) they could not well know the one from the other. this In
be

bickering were counted the Turks

of

slain morethan five thousand.

to

Then the captain Rogendorff, commending the valiant standing of

his soldiers, misdoubting with himself (as happened indeed) that
it

the Turks would not give over, but would set upon him the next
so

for
all

day with fresh assault, providing with diligence the purpose,

a
up

all

things necessary
of

made the breaches the walls, and prepared

for resistance. The next morning following, which was something dark
and misty, the Turks, thinking prevent our men with their sud
to to

bicker upon the top

of

den coming, began again busily the walls.

would require long tractation here describe the great dis
It

to
a

tress and danger that the city, those three days following, was
in
;

intermission, nor diligence

all

no

no

during which time there was rest,

lacking, either the enemies, fighting against the city,
or

our men
in
in

Turks,
of

defending the same. For

in

the besides the multitude the

great ordnance, wherewith (as with great tempest gun-shot) they
of
a

never ceased still battering the walls, and beating the munitions
of

the city, sent also such heaps and multitudes

of

the Turks
to

the
all

scaling and climbing the walls, that scarcely with the ordnance and
of

broken,
be

the city, either their violence could

or
of

shot the number

the Turks, perceiving #.
of

diminished;
of

till last,
at

them the soldiers urks

by

prevail, but only

of
no

danger
to to

to

in

themselves able run

ºf
means variance

life, and good, began wrangle among themselves, grudging

do
no
to

and repining against their dukes and captains, imputing the whole cause seives.
only them, that the city was yetuntaken, seeing there was them nei
to

forn

ther diligence nor goodwill lacking: and soceased the siege that time.
T
60 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS.

his
solyman. After this,
when Solyman had purposed in himself, with last

he
and strongest siege, try against the city the uttermost that

to
do, and had encouraged his soldiers

to

to
was able prepare themselves

The
most forcible wise thereunto, the soldiers showed themselves much

in
Turk

º'
*..." unwilling

so
to
return again, from whence they were often repulsed

by
before; reason whereof great commotion began

to
the

in
arise
Turk's camp. The rumour whereof when Solyman's ears,

to
came

it
or,his
he

all
grand captain

in
be to
sendeth keep the soldiers order and
obedience; they would stubborn, compel them, whether

to
if
they would his commandment: who, coming

or
not,

to
accomplish

to to
soldiers, them the great Turk's message

to
the showed and,

;
them, declared that the opportunity

of
animate and encourage the

be
time present was not neglected, neither could they now, without

to
great shame, give over, after many assaults attempted; who,

so

if
they would sustain but one brunt more, the victory were their own

in
he
hands. The townsmen, said, were wasted, and their victuals spent;
enflame their minds, promised them not only

he
to

and the more

their emperor, but also the whole spoil
of of

of
great thanks and reward

tº
the city, recompense their travail.
in

up
the

the
not
all

sturdy stomachs

of
º” But whenthis could stir tired
.

Turks, ap

he
using
compulsion where persuasion would not serve,
...is pointed
set
be
of

to

their backs, whereby

to
number
at
not where horsemen
a

go

...tº
or,

they denied, with guns

be
forward,
to

if
enforce them either
‘..." and spears destroy them. The Turks seeing

in
to

themselves such
.

strait, that whether they went them like peril,

or

to
tarried was
it
a

yet would they not set forward, except the captain would take the
venture before them; who, warding forward his array, thus spake
in

iº.
unto his fellows, saying: “Do you forsake your faith and allegiance,
Constantinople unto the Christians, you
of

and betray the emperor

if
will, but will my duty towards the commonwealth, and my
I

emperor;” and with that word advanced his ensign, making toward the

"
city walls. Whom when others followed, and still more and more
ºte, pressed
it of

them were over

tº
so

after,
to

came pass that whole routs

byit

thrown and slain our men upon the walls, before was known what
at

by

they meant. Others, terrified their example, gave back and left
by

their array, and winding themselves

of

by-ways, and under covert

hills, returned again into their tents; and
so

pass, that the

to

came
it

the enemies daily more and more decreasing, they had less
of

strength
obtaining the city. For
of

and less hope every day than the other,

Turks upon the walls, the towns
of

besides the innumerable slaughter

men also, watching the foragers and purveyors the Turks,
of

they
as
for

as

ranged about victual for the camp, ever occasion served them
by
so

did compass them about, and encountered with them the way,
whole legion scarcely the tenth part returned again
of

to

that their
a

by

fellows alive;
of

means whereof the courage the enemies began

greatly faint. Whereby such
to

marvellous alteration happened,

a

the Turks
so

our men began

to

receive more hope and courage,

as

that
languish with despair;
so

began still more

to

droop and
to

at

that
length scarce durst they appear without the bounds where they were
intrenched, but only light skirmishes, when they were provoked
in
by

to

to

our men come out and show themselves.

go

Solyman, perceiving his soldiers thus daily

of

wrack,
to

to

whom
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 6]

he had lost already more than eighty thousand, and that with long solyman.
tarrying he could do no good, being also in lack of forage, for that the turk
.",

his
the country about him was wasted, beginneth to consult with
captains and councillors, what remained best done;

be

of
to
whom take
provideº."

his
the most part advised him

to
siege, and betimes

to
raise
do, many causes there were that moved him.

to
for himself: which

by
First, the loss his men, who daily were cut from him great num

of
bers, besides those who lay sick,

or

or
his camp wounded,

in
famished.

|.
Secondly, lack Thirdly, the near approach

of
purveyance.
of winter.

he
But the chiefest cause was, for that heard Frederic Palatine above
mentioned, was coming with great army Ratisbone, towards

at
a
Vienna, and there had done great molestation

of
great number

to
the

a
by

in
and so inclosed

he
Turkish foragers, whom the way

.
Solyman had intelligence,
he

the woods, that slew them: whereof when solyman

thinking abide the coming the Palatine, ..."

he
of
to

not best made

it

bag baggage retire; and

to

camp,

to
haste with and remove his and Vienna.

first sending away his carriage before him,

he
made speed himself with
his army follow shortly after.
to

The Viennians, when they heard the removing away

of

of
the
Turks, although first they true, being

be
at

to
believed

it
of

of
their removing, and also
of

afterwards certified out doubt both

flight
of

or
the order thereof, how chase, were
of in

was the manner

it

greatly desirous make out the city after them. Wherein, albeit
to

the Palatine with his army, had been there pre

he
of

the presence
if

sent, might have stood them great stead, yet, notwithstanding,

in

they took the opportunity the time present, and issuing out
of

of
the
city, most speedy wise set after them with their horsemen: and
in

first overpassing the tents (where the Turks had pitched their stations The

ºl
..."
for

pavilions) the way, they made such pursuit after them,

of
or

haste camp

that within little time they overtook the rear-ward

of
or

latter end the

army, whereof they made such havoc and destruction, that (as the light.
of

author reporteth) there was never shot the pursuers, nor weapon
a

vain; which was

no

drawn, nor stroke stricken, which lighted

in

thing for, the Turks their flight went

as
to

for our men do,

in

hard
array, they the fore
of

scattered out order and neither would

in
far

rank (being off from jeopardy) return back help their

so

to to

fellows, was easy for our men, without resistance, come upon thernyy
it

they would. Yet, notwithstanding, long pursuit, "Hº"

º.
as

their backs
in
see

the Turks, which was

of

when our men could not the carriage

º"
in

to

wont armies come away behind after the host, and suspecting
privy wait behind them,
be

(as truth was) some ambush left

in
to

come betwixt them and home, they called themselves

to

retreat,
to

and consulted upon the matter, thinking good, first

to

send out
certain scouts, espy and bring them word where the enemies lay,
to

them. Whereof when intelligence was

of

and what was the number

given them that the remnant the Turk's army was remaining
of

in

the tents behind, word was sent their fellows Vienna

of in
to

to

issue
out, and join also with them against the tail the Turks, who
to

had entrenched themselves within the camp. Others were appointed

follow the chase, lest peradventure the Turks, seeing our men
to

to

recule back, might return again upon them and help their fellows.
Which things being thus ordered and appointed, the mean time,
in
62 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS.

TT
solyman, while part of the Viennians were hovering after the main army, the
rest encountered with them that were left in the camp, who, seein
.#
themselves overmatched, first defenced their camp with a deep
and bulwark, to delay the time, until some help might come to them
from the army: secondly, they directed messengers to the Christians,

forfor
to treat peace: thirdly, they conveyed their privy letters unto So

all
lyman, speedy aid and rescue; but the ways and passages

by
being stopped the Christians, their letters were intercepted. And
the miserable Turks, being destitute

all
no so

hope and succour, seeing

of
of
other remedy, made out their camp, hazard and prove the

to
uttermost for their defence; but, conclusion, their desperate ven

in

in
by

on
ture they were inclosed about our men every side, and there
The

rest

put few only excepted, who, escaping out

to

the sword and slain,

a
#.
by

very hardly

of
secret passages, shifted after the rest their fellows,

“"
in
in,

they could. Their carriage, and other furniture left behind

as

as

well

the
their tents, was distributed amongst soldiers; only such
in

them

for
things reserved might serve public use and commodity

of
as

the
the city.
T.
-

through the merciful protection and benefit Almighty God,

of
Merciful

3.
{..., Austria was delivered from the fierce and barbarous hostility

of
the
cruel Turks, notwithstanding that neither Ferdinand the king, nor

of
ãom the emperor his brother, was there present; but only the power
God, through the valiantness the worthy Germans, defended that
of

city, doubt,

no
defence whereof consisted the safety and deliverance,
in
all
of

these west parts

Christendom for which, immortal praise and
of

in :

Christ our Lord, according

of be

byas
God's thanks unto our immortal God

...
...!" worthily Wherein,
he

us

hath most graciously and deserved.

*...
ºil
for

the way, take this note, gentle reader how and after what man
a

his religion; and

of

ner God's blessing goeth with the true reformers

for

many
be

that the Turks

in
so

so
to

much the more noted,

it
is

foiled,
so

as
at
battles and sieges heretofore, were never repulsed and
this present time encountering
with the protestants, and defenders
in

sincere religion. This city

to A. of

Vienna was besieged and delivered,

of

the Turk against the city are numbered

of

1529. The assaults

be D.

twenty, and his repulses his army

of

The number
as

many.
brought, 250,000,
he

he be

slain
to

which first was whereof were reckoned

eighty thousand and above. During the time
of

his siege led

the country about, many captives; virgins and matrons
of

away, out
quelled, and cast them out naked; the children
he

he

stuck upon
stakes.
the victory Vienna, after
he
of

of

Solyman, thus put from the

hº
at

had breathed himself while home, the second year after, which
a

1531, repairing his host, returned again into Hungary, with

A.
D.

was
no

got the town called

he

less multitude than before where first

;

by

Guns, being but slenderly kept with small garrison, reason whereof
a

the townsmen and soldiers, yielding themselves unto the Turks, were
to

constrained agree upon unreasonable conditions."

Melchior Soiterus, his second book, writing ‘De bello Pan
in

nonico, touching the aforesaid town Gunzium, differeth

of

or

Guns *
herein something from Ramus, declaring how this Guns, being
a

small town Hungary, and having but only hundred soldiers

in

in
it

(1) Ex Johanne Ramo.

i
 .
THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 63

(or, as Wolfgangus Drechslerus in his Chronicle reporteth, at the solyman.

most but two hundred soldiers), under the valiant captain Nicholas Nº.l.,
Jureschitz defended themselves so manfully and wonderfully, through
the notable power of God, against the whole puissance of two hun- valiant
dred thousand Turks, that they, notwithstanding being distressed"
with lack and penury of purveyance, and suddenly of the Turks
invaded, yet with pure courage and promptness of heart sustained the
uttermost force and violence of thirteen assaults of that great multi
tude. for the space of twenty-five days together. -
Although the narration of the author may seem to some incredible, Miracu

.
yet thus he writeth, That what time the great ordnance and battering Fºr
pieces of the were planted upon two mountains much higher
Turks ..."
tº

and
than the town, whereby they within the town were oppressed both
before and behind, insomuch that eight ensigns

of
the Turks were
already within the town; yet by
women and children, and

of
reason
impotent the town were congre

of
other persons, the middle
in

who

up
gated together,

to
noise and clamour went
in

house such
a

heaven, praying and crying God for help, that the Turks within
to

new army

be
of

the walls, supposing

to
fresh soldiers sent into the
a

town, for sudden fear voided the town, and leaped down from the
walls again (which before they had got), whom man either pur
resisted; no

on
or

sued for never soldier almost was left the walls,

a

else wounded with the Turks' ordnance.

or

who was not either slain

At
so

that time, through the Lord's providence, happened, that one

it

Turk,

be
Bassa, seeing

to
Ibrahim near about the both the town
small, and the great destruction
of

the Turks the siege thereof,

in

yield, the Turk,

no

so

and that the captain case would persuaded

in

declaring how the town, being little, was not worth the loss
of
so

so
no

many men, the winning whereof there was glory, and

he
in

if

were
repulsed, great dishonour might follow; whereby the Turk, being
persuaded, did follow his counsel, which was this: That Nicholas, the
christian captain, being called unto him under pledges and safe
con-º"
his

conduct, should receive the town hand and gift, with

to of
as
do
no
he

dition that should violence his soldiers left behind and ..."4"
wounded, but should procure such means could for the re-curing Guns.
he
as
of

And
so

them. he, raising his siege, departed.

suddenly
so

Another cause also, which moved him

be to

raise his
siege, might
be

he

far off
byto

for that heard the Palatine not

in

pursuing after him and therefore, taking his flight the mountains
;
of

the Noricians, returned with much spoil

he

of

christian men's
goods unto Constantinople.' For was provided the same time
so
it

Germany, after the council Augsburg and Ratisbone (at what

of
in

religion between the protestants and the

of

time the controversy

papists was deferred and set off the next general council), that
to

Charles V., and Ferdinand his brother, having understanding

of

the
Turk thus ranging Hungary, should collect
of

the Germans, Hun- The em.

in

garians, Spaniards, and others, eighty thousand foot-pººl

an

able army
of

..".
i.
men, and thirty thousand horsemen,
of of

...,
to

repulse the invasions the

Turk. But Solyman, having intelligence
of

this preparation the

christian coming- toward him, whether for fear, to:
or

- whether gainst
-

espy further opportunity

the
of

time for his more advantage and our Turk.

de
ii.

(1) Ex Melchiore Soit. lib. bello Pannonico

64 Tile HISTORY OF THE TU RKS.

so,
solyman, detriment, refused at that time to tarry their coming; and speeding
his return unto Constantinople, retired with much spoil and prey sent
before him, above premised: which was A.D. 1532.

as
is
Not long after, being the year
...
our salvation, 1534, Solyman,

of
The Turk

... intending two wars once, first sent Conradine Barbarossa,

at

of
his navies, into Africa, war against the king

of

to
the admiral
Tunis; whom then Barbarossa, also dispossessed and deprived
his
kingdom: but Charles the emperor, the next year follow
of

ing (A.D. 1535), restored the said king again into his kingdom,
the same voyage twenty thousand captives out

of
and delivered

in
servitude. '

same time the Turk also sent another captain into Hungary,
The

º, war against Vaivoda, while himself, taking his course Persia,

he
to

to
º'
his

siege against the city Tauris, which

he
planted short space

in
Tauri,
long enjoyed not the same; for

he
he Turk. subdued and-
expugned. Albeit
-

.."

-
Tahames king the Persians, suddenly coming upon the Turks un
of of

his
prepared, slew them twenty thousand, and took concubines,

to
of
the great foil and reproach the Turk.
Two years after this, which was 1537, Solyman, who could

A.
D.
.."
Corcyra

quiet returning
be

of
not home, nor rest peace, again out Asia
in
at

spoiled into Europe with two hundred and seventy ships, great and little, set
upon Corcyra, another island belonging the Venetians, which

he he he
besieged ten days, wasting and burning the towns and fields to

as
*
much people therein, whom partly
of

went, beside the destruction

slew, partly Zacyn
he

he
away captives. From thence
§."

to
zacin: led sailed
,

far

thus, and Cythara, another island not Corcyra, bordering

to

from

by
Epyrus and Greece, where he, suddenly night
of
to

near the coasts

invading the husbandmen villages and fields, sleeping and mis
in
no

of

trusting harm, drew them out their houses and possessions,

children, nine hundred,
of

women,

*
the number
to

captives men and besides

*...
his

bondslaves; burning moreover their houses, and

he

whom made
all

carrying away the goods and cattle being without the said city
Zacynthus and Cythara." of
be:

From thence these hellhounds turned their course the siege and
to

war
...!" spoil Egina, populous island, lying
of

rich and between Greece and

a

#." Asia, where first the Eginians did manfully battle resist them, and
in

have prevailed; but being wearied length, and op

at

were like
to

Turks,
of

pressed with innumerable thousands fresh who still were

in,

rescue the others who were overcome before, they were

to

sent
fly

compelled into the city Egina. That city the cruel Turks
of

*"
to

Egina
on

earth), with much labour, and violence

of

(or rather devils their

of

great ordnance fetched out their ships, subdued and cast down
to he to

the ground; the citizens and inhabitants whereof, the Turk, after
had burned their houses, and ransacked their goods, commanded
be

slain and killed every one. The women, both noble and unnoble,
with their infants, were given
be
to

abused, and from

to

the mariners
thence being shipped unto Constantinople, were led away perpe
to

lº, tual misery and slavery; which was A.D. 1537.

*
the

the

the

sea

of

same jºurney Solyman also took

In

isle
in

said
.

tºº." AEgeum, called Paros; also the isle adjoining

to

the same, named

Naxia, and made them him tributaries; the duke whereof was
he
to

(1) Ex Johan. Crispo.

 The HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 65

who wrote the story both of these islands aforesaid, and also of the solyman.

other islands, called Cyclades; and other dukes."

This done, Solyman directed his navy unto Apulia, where he set
on land ten thousand footmen, and two thousand horsemen, who
spoiled, likewise, and wasted those parts, while the emperor, the pope,
and the Venetians, were together in war and dissension.” Further
more, the next year following (A.D. 1538), great attempts began in
Stiria; but, by the resistance of the inhabitants, the force of the
barbarous Turks
was repulsed, notwithstanding great spoils of men
and cattle were carried from thence, and the country miserably spoiled.
In that year also, the Turk, turning into Hungary, gave battle unto
the Christians in Savia; where, through the fraudulent falsehood of the
captain Cassianerus (Wolfgangus nameth him Calcianus), being (as
they say) corrupted with money, our men were put to the worse,
A.D. 1538.
After the Turks had invaded the island of Corcyra abovesaid, the False.
...,

for
Venetians, with Solyman the Turk, had joined truce certain

a
which they gave the Turk three hundred thousand crowns, ºne
for

time,
with the city Neapolis, and Maluasia, ...
of

of
the borders Mace.
in
five years, the Turk,
or

donia. But within four get

to
new

a
stipend the Venetians, brake his league, and invaded their domi
of

nions, whereby they were enforced

to

enter new conditions again

with him.
our Lord 1540, the restless Turk, making his return Novum
...
In

of

the year

tºy
by

by

toward Hungary, the way passing Dalmatia, lay against the

by

town called Novum Castellum, being defended the Spaniards;

in
the Turk.
all

which town, because they refused yield themselves, the inha-

to

bitants and soldiers were put the sword, and slain every one. This
to

Novum Castellum, the Christians,

of
or

New Castle, was strong fort

a

which being now

he

the Turk's power, had great advantage over

in
all

Dalmatia, Stiria, Carinthia, and Hungary.

of

those quarters From

proceeded further, keeping his course into Hungary, where
he

thence
-
planted his power against the city
he

of

Buda. This Buda was

by(asa

principal city Hungary, about which great contention had been

in

conten
#.
ye

have heard before) between Johannes Vaivoda and Ferdinand;

...;
Hunga
by

reason whereof the Turk, occasioned Vaivoda, came into Hungary,

Yº
and

and

and delivered the city Vaivoda. This Vaivoda, living not long
to

after, left behind him infant,

he
an

son, whom, being

to

committed
a

tutor."

i.
government Georgius Monachus, being
of

the one who, left

all

unto the infant, reduced Transylvania, Buda, Pest, with other

parts Hungary, which belonged the subjec
of of

Vaivoda before,
to
to

tion the child. Ferdinand, hearing thereof, great

in

haste and
a

anger levied Hungary, and

an

so

army laid
in
to

recover his lands

siege Buda. Monachus, seeing his party weak, first sent his legate
to

to desiring him
to to

talk and confer with him upon matters,

he

pretended, pertaining
of
as

the behoof them both: whereupon,

being
of

both the parties agreed, the place and manner their conven
tion was appointed, and also the day and time assigned. Thus the
parties, according
to

the agreement, conventing together with their

(1) Ex Johanne Crispo, Duce Naxi, &c.

by

christian princes.
of

42) Note what hurt cometh the dissension

country province nearly adjoining Austria,
or

to

(3) Stiria
is
a

vo I. IV.
F
 -
66 The History of THE TURKs.

Sovnan armies, withdrawing a little aside, as they were entered in communi

commu.. cation, suddenly among Ferdinand's men happened a dag to be heard,
*...

of its
which, by the heat of the day, as is thought, loosing of own accord,
*... gave crack; the sound whereof coming Monachus,

to
the ears

a
º: have been discharged against him,
he, supposing the same great

to

in
Ferdi

... anger drew out his sword, bidding Ferdinand avaunt with his doubling

"
would never any more trust the pro

he
dissimulation, saying, that

he
of
And immediately upon the same,

he to
rash sus- mises Christians. sent

for

aid
Solyman the Turk against the Christians, promising that
Hungary,

he
of
to
would surrender him free possession would come

if
army lying

of
vanquish about the siege

of
The Turk and the Ferdinand Buda.
into

no
The Turk maketh long tarrying, but taketh the occasion, and
Hungary, with mighty power flieth into Hungary, and eftsoons discharging
a

Ferdinand, and putting them off from the siege Buda,

of

of
the host
getteth the city into his own hands, commanding the son Vaivoda,

of
with his mother, follow after his camp.
of to
In

the history Johannes Ramus followeth, that when Solyman

it
the Turk had thus prevailed against the city

of
Buda aforesaid, and

by
Hungary,
of

of
against other parts besides the assent the empire,
one Joachim, duke Brandenburg, prince elector, was assigned with
of

all
of

puissant army of nations collected,

to
chosen soldiers recover
a

Buda from the Turk, and

of
the city
of

deliver the other parts

the Turk [A.D. 1542]; which Joachim, to

†.
of

cowardly Christendom from the fear

3:...
his

first setting forth, appeared though

so

as
courageous and valiant,
so he at

would have conquered the whole world. But this great heat was

tº
by

burg. short time the Turk, that before any great jeopardy
in

slacked

the
he

was offered unto him, was glad

be

of
to

discharged viage, and

he
with shame enough returned home again. And would God had
left behind him the fields no more but his own shame for the
in

enemies having intelligence before his cowardly departure, thinking !

of

point before his going, did set

of of

or
to

work some mastery victory

upon the right wing army chiefly Dutch
of

his (which consisted

º,
Low Germany), out
of

of

num- men which they took away with them above

A

§an five hundred strong and valiant soldiers, not killing them, but carrying
to to for

them away alive:

to

whom had been much better have stood

it

so by

have died manfully upon the Turks, than

the

their weapon, and

to

furks
ielding themselves,
be

of

disgarnished weapon and armour, and

the foul Turks. To whom what
be

of
to

courtesy
to

left the cursed

by

courtesy was showed, the sequel did appear. For, after the Turks
Hungary into their own dominions, after
of

had led them out most

łº"
Horrible
a

so

horrible and beastly sort they disfigured and mangled them; and
E." victory.
all

be

of

sent them abroad through the Turk's

Greece,
to

witnesses
was thus: first, they had their
of

Turks. Their kind punishment

right arm thrust through with iron red hot, whereby they should
an
all
be

labour and warfare: secondly, their

to

unable and unmeet

of
to

heads were shaven the very sculls, after the manner our friars
all

and monks, when they are newly shaven: thirdly, they were most
dreadfully mutilated; which wound was
: so

grievous unto them, that

+

the greatest part them died thereupon

of

the few that recovered the

torment thereof, led life more bitter and more miserable than death
a

itself. And this kind cruelty was executed order upon them all.
of

in
In

much like sort did cruel Pharaoh exercise his tyranny against the
 *.
THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 67

people of God in Egypt; who, to destroy the generation of them,

the river. Whereby

be
all

to
the male children

in
caused drowned
hoped, that seeing the tyranny this Turkish Pha

be
to to

of
is the more
it

extremity, the merciful goodness

an

of
raoh come
is such God will
the more shortly send some Moses other, unto us, for our speedy

or
by
deliverance. This was the cruel Turks done, A.D. 1542, wit
by

by
nessed Johannes Ramus, who not only writeth the story, but

be
the testimony also

of
his own eyes recordeth the same true,

to
beholding with his eyes one the city Vienna,

of

or of
the same number

in
who, having wife and children Brussels, either for shame sorrow,

to in
to

had no mind return home his own house.'

we
But the city
#
Buda, from whence

of
to

return again to have Falseness

digressed; here pretermitted be
to

not what falsehood and what

in
is

cruelty the Turks used toward the Christians there after their victory...; pro
For, after that Solyman the Turk, upon the yielding and submission

of
mºwith
i..."
the

his

of
Buda, had given promise safety and life,
to
of

men them
within short time the said Turk, picking quarrel with them for
a

a
selling oxen unto the Christians, and for bargaining with them, slew
all

or all
the said city
of

of

Buda: like

as
the magistrates other cities,

in
wheresoever the Christians yielded unto him, never, very rarely, he
kept his promise with them, neither did ever any Christians speed
better with the Turk, than they who most constantly did resist him.
And his promise with the magistrates
:*
as

of

Buda was false and Horrible

wretched, his cruelty with the soldiers thereof, was much more
so

For the expugnation Buda, amongst ..."."

of

notorious and abominable.

in

the rest who were slain, two cohorts

of
or

bands christian soldiers Turks.

To whom, when
he

at

to
came alive the first
to

his hands. seemed

he

grant pardon life, put

on
to

their armour again, and

of

commanded
dispose themselves
to

order and battle array, after the warlike

in

Christians; which when they had accomplished readily,

of

manner the
according and he, riding about the ranks
of

his commandment,
to

them, had diligently viewed and beholden them certain space,

at
a

length put
he

off their armour again. This

to

commanded them
done, certain picked out; the
he
of

of

the tallest and strongest them

by

his
he

residue commanded, soldiers coming behind them with

be

swords, Of the others, whom

he
to

cut pieces and slain.

in

had
be
he

elected and chosen, some

to

set for marks and butts

at

shot
;
for
he

appointed
to

some his two sons, slash with their swords

to

them
and try their strength, which them could give the deeper wound,
of
it)

and (as they termed the fairer blow, whereby the most blood might
follow out of their christian bodies.”
After the winning Buda, the Turk, purposing not
so
to
of

cease
all

had subdued and brought under his obedience Hungary;

he

before
proceeding further with his army, first, brought under strong hold
a

of the Christians, named Pestum Pest, where

of
or

great number
a

christian soldiers partly slain, partly were led away

to

were more cruel

affliction.
another castle called Walpo, situate
he

Then the con- Theº

in
to

came
#."
of

Bosnia, Croatia, and Hungary, which fort

he

fines
or

castle be-
sieged three months, while
no

or

rescue aid was sent unto them,

**
de

(1) Ex Johanne Ramo Rebus Turcicis,

ii.

lib.
de

-
(2) Ex Epist. Mart. Stellae Turcarum, &c.
F
68 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS,

solyman, neither from Ferdinand king of Hungary, nor from any other chris
tian prince or princes: whereupon, at length, the fort was given up

º
to the Turk, but more through the false treachery, or cowardly heart

º:
Anºle
{...,
of the soldiers, than of the captain. Wherein is to be noted an ex
ample not unworthy of memory; for when the cowardly soldiers,
either for fear or flattery, would needs surrender themselves and the
lºs place unto the Turk,
agree
to the mind of the captain, who in no
yielding, they, thinking to find favour with
those who case would to their
Fººd the Turk, apprehended their captain and gave him to Solyman. But
i.e. see how the justice of God, sometimes by the hand of the enemy,
cent disposeth the end of things to the rewarding of virtue and punishing
of vice. For where they thought to save themselves by the danger
of the faithful captain, the event turned clean contrary; so that the
Turk was to the captain bountiful and very liberal, and the soldiers,

all

all
notwithstanding that they had yielded themselves, yet were put

be
death, and commanded piteously
to

to
slain."

...
city

Hungary another town, bearing the name

of
There the Five
in
is

The
.

Churches, called Quinque Ecclesiae, which being partly spoiled

*** above-mentioned, but now, through the loss Walpo,

of
as

before,
is
by

the Turk's army (containing two hun

of

the hugeness

in
Turks, and

it
lº, dred and twenty thousand fighting men) discouraged, and put out

so
The
hope and heart, that the bishop and chief nobles the town, fled

of
of

hººk jeopardy: who were partly pre

of of

before the the rest the commons,

by

for
‘.... vented the sudden coming the Turks, partly poverty, could
avoid, messengers Turk, yield
to
not sent their and surrender
to

the
life, into his hands; whose promise how firm
of

the town, upon promise

stood, the story leaveth uncertain. This affirmed, that three
it

is
it

days after the yielding this Quinque Ecclesiae, never Turk durst
of

*
enter the city. a
As
D.

1543.”
by

The next fort hold gotten the Turks Hungary, was So

or

in

sodosia,
#... The town, the first invasion the Turks, was won, sacked,
of
at

closia.
and fired. The castle within the town did something hold out for
a
time; and first requiring truce for fourteen days,
to

see what aid

sent unto them; and
be be

to

should deliberate upon the conditions that

.
should proposed unto them, after the fourteen days expired, they,
trusting the place, which was very
of

the situation and munition

to

strong, began, for certain space, stoutly put back the enemy.
to
a

‘....”
to
be

But afterwards, seeing their walls

to

battered, their foundations

worldly shake (for the Turk had set twelve thousand under
tº"
underminers
of

the ditches the castle), and their strength diminish, and mis
to

doubting themselves not able long

be

like
to

hold out, agreed

in
to

yield themselves, upon condition

to

escape with life and

to

manner
goods: which condition saving their goods was the losing
of

their
byof
for

the richer sort; the Turks perceiving

of

lives, especially that

they substance, omitting
of

The condition that were wealth and the inferior

baser sort, fell upon the wealthy men for their riches, and slew

*
{...a.
"

i..." the which his history, this

A.

In

them every one. also

D.

1543.”
is

noted, that during the time the castle

be

Soclosia was besieged,

of
to

ac
of

the villages and pages round about the same, came their own
cord, submitting and yielding themselves unto the Turk, bringing in,
all

victual and forage into the

as

they were commanded,

of

kind
de

(1) Ex Johan. Martino Stella Turcarum Hungaria successibus, &c.

in

(3) Ibid.
et

(2) Ibid. aliis.

.
 THE HISTObY OF THE TURKS. 69

.
sºn
E.

all
Turk's camp: which done, Solyman the Turk commanded the
appear before him, who humbly obeyed and

of
the pages

to
headmen
Then the -Turk

to
came. - warned
- - them
- - return
-
again the next day
- cometh
after, every one bringing with him his inferior retinue and household
º,

by
Chris

his
servants; which when they had with like diligence also, according

to
commandment, accomplished, the Turk immediately commanded them ...",
his whole army

be
of
slain: and

so
every one, was this Turk.
in

to
the face
their reward: which reward, the more declareth the bloody cruelty

it it
the Turk, the more encouragement
of

may minister

to
our men the
-
more constantly

§.
to
withstand him."
Another strong town there Hungary, named Striegau, distant

of in
strigo.

is
from Buda abovesaid the space five Dutch miles, against which the
..."

all
of
Turks made great preparation ordnance, and other instruments
of

artillery necessary for the siege thereof; which city, like man-Turk.

in
by
ner, began also the Turks, before
be

compassed and inclosed

to

it
by
sufficiently prepared and garnished our men, but only that
be

could
Striegau privily conveyed unto them two hundred
of

the archbishop

º
oxen; such was then the negligence Ferdinand, king Hungary,
of

of
of
so

who slenderly looked unto the necessary defence his towns and
Moreover, such was the discord then christian kings and Negli
of #:
cities.

so
their civil dissension and wars were occupied and
in

who
they had neither leisure nor remem-º.”
ot

quarrels,
in

needless that
help time, there, where true need required: which slender defence.
in
to

brance
the christian rulers, not tendering the public
of

care and cold zeal

in

cause, while they contended private trifles, hath caused the Turk
in
do far

hath; and yet further like, unless the mercy

he
so
of to

as

come
is

the Lord help, diligence. the chief cap

of

more than our One

tains within the city was Martinus Lascanus, Spaniard.
a

The Turks, the beginning tempt

of

the siege, began first

in

to

citizens, promises, yield

to

the with fair words and accustomed and

gently submit themselves; but they, not ignorant
of

the Turk's
to

promises, wisely refused, and manfully stood long asthey could

so

to

the
city; skirmishing
of

out-cor
in

defence their now and then with them

ners, and killing certain numbers
of

them sometimes with their shot

;

disturbing their munitions, and breaking the wheels

of

their guns, &c.

ºr
- Three special -means the Turks use
winning great forts- and special
in

Three
-
-

soldiers; great ordnance and mortarpieces;

of

cities: great multitude

****
by

all

undermining: this city,

of

the third which here, the siege

in
is

This siege continued vehement certain space;

in

lacked not.
a

which the Striegaunians had borne out four strong assaults, and slain
many thousands the Turks; till length the Turks either depart
of

at

ing away, depart unto Buda, the people

or

else seeming
to

of at

last

.
ãº
being
so

persuaded and made

of

some chief rulers

to

believe the
city enture not the truest men), the citizens, being erected
with hope and comfort, and singing Te Deum, though the city had
as
all

been free from danger, suddenly (by whose counsel unknown)

is
it

conveyed themselves the city: three hundred horsemen ...}

of
all

out
also passed over the river and departed. The Italians, who were
Spanish captain, hardly could per-º"
be

under Franciscus Salamanca,

a
by

six
all

suaded him abide, who were hundred.

in
to

scarce
Within three days after, three hundred German soldiers, with two
-

(1) Ex Martino Stella.

70 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRs.

let
Solyman. ships laden with shot, powder, and artillery, were privily into the

all
town,

of
so
our men

in
The town that there were scarce one thousand three
destroy
hundred soldiers; who, seeing the small quantity

of
ed. their number,
burning and casting down the town and suburbs, took them

to
the
castle; from whence they beat off the Turks valiantly with their
ordnance good space, and with wildfire destroyed great companies

a
of
them, till last, seeing their walls

to
fail them, and the whole

at
by

by
undermining, the working

of
to
castle shake but especially

a
certain Italian surnamed Presbyter, they gave over. This Italian,

of
or
whether for fear falsehood, secretly, unknown the

to
the rest

by
soldiers, accompanied two others, conveyed himself down from the
walls, and being brought into the tents

of

or
the next captain bassa
the Turks, there,

all
of

of
in
the name his fellows, convented with the
up
An Ita Turks, give whereupon the Turks were bid
to
to

them the castle

;
lian feat
This Italian, shortly after, with two other
to

in yield cease the shooting.

ing the
castle of
Turks, was sent back Salamanca, his captain, with the Turk's mes
of to
Striegau going this Italian being privy

of
sage. The out his

to
to the the residue
the laws and discipline

of
fellows, contrary
to

Turk. war, although seemed

it
his own head, yet, forasmuch
to

of

the other soldiers were not

as
come
sure, but rather suspected lest the other Italians, his countrymen,

his
some part part,
of

consent, therein, and would take

in

had been

for
they neither durst offer him any harm that his doing, nor yet

of
to
could well advise with themselves what was best do, for fear
privy confederacy, within themselves.
A Turk Thus, while Lascanus the chief captain
of
ish truce
the Christians aforesaid,
do;

or

in
with his fellow-soldiers, were
to
do, not
in

to
taken maze what
a

with the
time running, giving sign Chris

to
Chris the mean came one who both the
a

tians,
tians and the Turks
to

hold their hands and weapons, for that was

it
they not
all

fight after peace and truce taken, our men,

of

against
to

knowing law war

thereof.
they were commanded, went into the inward tower. The Turks,
as

all

got
in

the mean time, had into the castle, and occupied the outer
by

of

parts. Then was Salamanca, the rest, sent out

to
the consent
theTurk, who, being that night, the next morrow the
stayed there
Turk's bull was sent into the castle, permitting free liberty
or

warrant
The false depart with bag and baggage; who now being
to

to

Turks ne the Christians

by

ready the Turks, compassing them

to

wer true depart, first were commanded

pro
in

about,
to

mise. round cast from them their dags, lances, and battleaxes, into
go

the trench. Then coming out,

to

gate their swords were taken

to

the
from them, looking then for nothing but present death.
At last, when they were come little further, others were sent
to
a

|.
of

discharge their helmets, their targets, cuirasses, and

to

them them
of

Miserable whatsoever piece harness was about them: whereupon great fear
affliction
came upon
be

of our lest some great cruelty should showed upon them.

christian
Solyman, after had long deliberated with himself, whether kill
he

to

soldiers

º
all

not, last, contrary expectation, granted their lives:

or

at

taken at
to

them
Striegau.
but, before they should
be

he

dismissed, first caused them,

in

derision
all

Christianity, baited with scorns and mocks throughout

be
of

to

the
Turkish army; and the next day commanded them, being stript
so

to by

out of their coats and

be
to

reduced again into the castle

companies, setting over them certain Turks with cudgels and bats
lay upon their backs and sides, causing them bury the dead car
to
up

cases, and gather the rubbish broken down from the castle-walls,
to
 the histor Y OF THE TURKS. 71

and to scour the ditches. This done, the next day following he de- solyman.
manded of them, by an interpreter, whether they would enter wages Holyol.
..."

his
with him, and take horse and armour to serve him in wars; which
lºº
condition, divers for fear were contented - take, seeing
ºr

no
to
other the Turks

ſº

by

-
-
remedy
to
avoid present death. Some, neither menacing words,
nor for any fear compelled thereunto;

be
death, could

of

of
whom
certain, who stood stoutly refusing thereof, were presently

in
may worthily recite

of
slain, whom the number and catalogue

in
I
holy martyrs.
Of the aforesaid Christians, part were carried over the river Danube,
not without great villany, and contumely most despiteful. For some
had their wives taken from them, and carried away; some had their wives
abused before their face; and such

or
as
made showed any resistance
thereat, had their wives before them cast into the river and drowned

;
by
also their infants and young children, being appointed the Turks
the Janizaries, mentioned before, their
of

the abominable order

to

parents, not consenting thereunto, were precipitated and thrown into

by
the river, and drowned. All these things are testified John
Martin Stella, epistles print extant, written

to
his his two
in

in

brethren, William and Michael; which Martin Stella, moreover,

himself, being the same time
he

byat
addeth and affirmeth this: that
Vienna, did see one
of

the aforesaid wives, who, being held fast

yet having her hair plucked
of

the hair the head, notwithstanding,

off cast herself into the river Danube, for the singular love

to
her
husband, and And thus this mi
he
so

to

swam the ship where was.

serable company Germans, Spaniards, and Italians mixed together,
of

macerated with labours, with hunger pined, with watchings, dolors,

and sorrow consumed, came length
at

to

Schinda.

.
When the tidings thereof were noised Vienna, partly with fear Divers
at

#."
all

and dread, partly with indignation, men's hearts were moved and
diversely.
Some thought them not worthy Yºur
be

received into
to

vexed
their city, showing themselves
to so

dastardly and cowardly. Others tºuching

thought again, that mercy was com-º."
so be

showed unto them, and

for

mended their fact, that they, being few, and unfurnished with aid,

..
by

any means with such

an

neither able innumerable multi

to

match
till

the Turks, kept themselves

of

tude better time might serve them.

the captains brought
be

of

But thought
to

howsoever the matter was

the poor remnant unto Possidonium, where
of

that rueful
the said captains were laid fast, and there kept durance,
in

to

render
And
of

account the whole matter, how was wrought and handled.

it
ye

the lamentable story

of

thus have Striegau.

The Turk proceeding
his victories, conducted his army next unto Tata sub
in

Tata, and This Tata was ..."”

i.
the parts lying near about Comaron.
to

stronghold Hungary, wherein were placed certain garrisons, Turk".

in

also
a
of

the Germans, partly

of

of

the Italians. The chieftain the

ºf
by

talians was one Annibal Tasso, constituted Philippus Tornelius.

º
victory

This Tasso was man well expert prowess war, but filthy
of

of
in
a

corrupt life, and also foul swearer, and horrible blasphemer sun
of

God
a

and his saints. To make the story short, this fort Tata, before any
of

..."
up

the Turks; upon

it,

siege was laid unto was yielded and given

to
by

conditions, the author showeth not. Thus

or

what whose means, swearer.

showeth, that the said Annibal, shortly upon the same,
he

much
T
72 THE HISTORY OF THE TURIS.

*tº
so:yman, returning into Italy, was commanded by Tornelius aforesaid, to be sº
apprehended and beheaded. Will

the

the
Tata, they ºt"

of
. After Turks
had subverted and destroyed fort

for
turned their power against Alba, surnamed Regalis, that the kings

wi. th
º
Hungary have been always wont there

be
of

in to
crowned and buried.
city Hungary, having

on
This Alba little well-compacted the

is

t
a
marsh somewhat foggish fenny, which made the town less

or
one side

a
assaultable. But,

to
wood, from which the Turks is:
,

3.
The near the same was

a
six
every day, with hundred carts, brought such matter wood, and

of
in

.*.*

ºº
trees, felled for the purpose, into the marsh, that, within less than tº
twelve days, they made apt and hard their feet; which the towns

to
marsh,

it
sier
gone upon, but only

be
men thought never could

in
the hard frosts sha

tº At the first beginning

of

of

ºm
strata. winter. the siege, there stood, little

a
without the munitions, the city, *

of
the front

in

or
certain church
...

a
*

:
monastery, into which the citizens, pretending maintain and keep lar

to
the against the Turks, had privily conveyed light matter easily int

to
take

fire
flame, with powder secret places thereof, and had hid also
in
title
withal: which their wills being driven back)
done, they (as against
withdrew themselves within the munitions, waiting the occasion when tion,

this fire would take. Thus the Turks having the possession

do,
of
the

S!
up
church, suddenly the fire coming the powder, raised the church,
to
This
and made great scatter and slaughter among the barbarous Turks. ill
a

This was not

so

soon espied them within the town, but they issued

of

{{Iſle
out upon them this disturbance, and slew great number.
of
in

them

a
ºne.
Among whom, divers
of

their nobles also the same time were slain,

and one bassa, eunuch, who was great estimation with the Turks.
of

.*
º,
a

VOds.
Moreover, those gunners, which
of
the same skirmish was take none
in

note
A

Franc
king the Turk
to

to

the French said have sent little before:

is

the ºira
a
let

true, - the christian reader judge- what

abe

be
thought to
if

which
is
it

king that - -
tº
was

only forsaking
of of

those christian princes, who, not the common cause

Christ's church, joined league with the Turk, but also sent him
his

gunners
to

to

Christ's people,
of

the
set forward wars the destruction

tº
for

shedding blood; they know the blood

of

their
to

and the whom

*
not true, show mine author;
be

be
of

If

Christ
let to

shed. this
if
it
I

be, then the pope see and mark well, how this title
of

“Christian
issimus' can well agree with such doings.

A.
(as
let

this matter sleep, although the Turks,

ye

But
to

heard) had
with their policy and industry, against the city Alba,
of

won the fen,

all

yet were nothing inferior

to

this while the their enemies,

through the valiant help and courageous endeavour
of

Octavianus
of by

Milan, whose prudent counsel and constant

of

Scruzatus, captain
a

standing, the busy enterprises the Turks did little prevail long
a
till

time; length, suddenly arose thick fog

or

mist upon city,

at

the
a

whereas, round about besides, the sun did, shine bright. Some said
by

art magical, but rather may appear

to

of

came rise out

it

it

the
or

so

fen marsh, being pressed down with men's feet, and other matter
laid upon
it.
out.
The

The Turks using the occasion this misty darkness,

of

in

secret wise
Nº
º;
up

the

approaching the walls, had got Ger

to

certain fortress where

a

mans were, before, our men could well perceive them; where they
thick, and such number, that albeit the christian
so

pressed
in

in

de
ad

(1) Ex Epist. Johan. Marti. Stellae fratres Turcar. Hungaria successibus.

in
 The HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 73

soldiers, standing strongly to the defence of their lives, did what solemun.
valiant men in cases of such extremity were able to do; yet, being T
overmatched by the multitude of the Turks, and the suddenness of
their coming, they gave back, seeking to retire unto the inward walls,
which when their other fellows did see to recule, then was there flying
hands, every man striving get into the city. There was

to
all

of
the city,

of
or
between the outward walls vaumures, and inward gate

up

or
of
cause

in
or

strait narrow passage, cast the manner bank

a

a
on

byor
both sides, which passage ingress happened

at
way, ditched the
barred and stopped;
be

reason whereof the poor

to

same time
..."
Miserable

into the ditch, thinking

to

to
soldiers were forced cast themselves

the
they could into city, where many them, stick-º'-

of
as

as

swim well
many"
ing

the

mud, were drowned, one pressing upon another:

in

their enemies coming behind them, they having neither

of

were slain
heart not power few, who could swim out, were received
to

resist.
into the city;

of
but the chief captains and warders the town were
there slain.
their principal captains and war
of

The citizens, being destitute

riors, were great perplexity and doubt among themselves what

to
in

do, some thinking good yield, some counselling the contrary.

to

Thus, while the minds

of

divers and

to in
the citizens were distracted
doubtful sentences, the magistrates, minding the Turk's
to

stand
gentleness,' sent out one their heads unto the Turk, who,
of

in
the
them all, should surrender him the city, and become unto
of

to

name
him tributaries, upon condition they might enjoy liberty life and of

as
goods. This being them granted, after the Turkish faith and
to

surance; first, the soldiers who were left within the city, putting off
their armour, were discharged and sent away; who, being but only three
one thousand Ger
of

for of

four ensigns Italians, and

of

hundred left
by
so by

for

the way were laid hope

of

mans, the Tartarians their

spoil; that they, scattering asunder one one way, and another
as

another, they could, fled every one what

to

as

save themselves well

best;
he

of

thought whom, some wandering

in

way woods and

by

marshes fainted for famine; some were taken and slain the Hun
garians: few, with bare, empty, and withered bodies, more like
a

ghosts than men, escaped, and came Vienna. And this befell upon
to

the soldiers.
So

Now understand what happened the yielding citizens.

in
to

the
story followeth, that when the Turk had entered the town, and had
it
the

as for

he

the kings, four days pretended

or

sepulchre
of

visited three
he

much clemency toward the citizens, though oppress

to to

came not
Ferdinand their king, and
be

them, but revenged

of
to

deliver

º
it,
all

On the fourth day,

theof

them from the servitude the Germans. the what

city #3;
to

appear
of

chief and head men were commanded before the

the

the
to not

Turk, city, where

far

plain from condemned persons

in
a

be

ºn

though they should come

his
to
as

before were wont executed,

the Turk, when the “”
of

swear unto the Turk. At this commandment

citizens great number, and their best attire were assembled, the
in

in
be his

Turk, contrary faith and promise, commanded suddenly

to

of a
all.

general slaughter And

of
to

made them this was the end

-
of

the citizens Alba.

(l) Let good Christians never stand the Turk's gentleness.
to
74 The HISTORY OF THE TURKS.

solvman. In the mean time, during the siege of Alba, the Hungarians,
Hara T meeting sometimes with the horsemen of the Tartarians, who were
:*
fºund
sent out to stop their victuals from the city, slew of them, at one
in bickering, three -thousand Turks: - in which story is also reported- and
***
the satch- - -
mentioned of mine author, a horrible sight and example of misery,
... concerning a certain captain (a Christian belike), who, coming unto
fºº

his
Vienna, was found to have in scrip young

of
or
satchel the half

a
two years old, which remained yet uneaten, the other half

of
child
being eaten before. A.D. 1543."

by
Next after this, was expugned the castle Papa

of
the Turks.
Let the castle ‘Papa' now take heed, lest one day

of
follow after

it
of
visegrade The like fidelity the Turks also kept with the fort Wisegrade,
tºº.” This Wisegrade the mid-way

in
and the soldiers thereof. situate

is
Buda and Striegau; castle, the highest

of

or
Turks between which fort
mounteth upon the hill, that unless

be

or
so

tower for famine lack

it
dread any enemy. Notwithstanding
of

so
water, they have not

to

it
happened, that the lower piece being won, they the higher tower

in
abiding four days without drink, were compelled, with liberty granted

º, But the devilish Turks,

yield themselves.
of

life and goods,

to

The false

::::::: keeping
no

faith nor promise, slew them every one: only Petrus

Amandus, the captain the piece, excepted who privily was con
of

;
by

the Turks, out

A.
of

tians" veyed the captain the slaughter.

of
1544.

D.
To these, moreover, may added the winning Novum Cas
be

of
Novum

**
|...}, tellum,
all

Dalmatia, where that were within, both soldiers

he
in

slew
Thus the
did
for

and others, that they not yield themselves time.

in
Turk, yielded
or

they
to

thºriks. whether him not, never spared the people

and flock of Christ.
As the false and cruel Turk was thus raging Hungary, and
of in
all

pity the Christians,

to

intended further rage without mercy and

and might easily then have prevailed and gone whither would, for he
that Charles the emperor, and Francis the French king,

at
Discord were the

... war and hostility, and also other christian princes;

as
same time
in
of

chris
Henry, duke Brunswick, against John Frederic, duke Saxony;
of

of

The pro-, also princes and rulers were contending among themselves: behold
§.'..." the
us,
of

gracious providence our Lord and God toward who, seeing

...”
his

Tº
the misery, and having pity poor Christians, suddenly,
of

as

with

º: snaffle, reined this raging beast, and brought him out Europe
of

...
a

by

into his own country again, the Persians, who were

of

occasion
his

*
great preparation war against the Turks, and
of
in

then had invaded

by

Asia dominion; reason whereof the Turks were kept there occupied,
fighting with the Persians long continuance. Which wars length
at
a

being achieved and finished (wherein the said Turk lost great victories,
his Turks), was not only
he
of

of

with slaughter many thousands

by

the instigation certain evil disposed Hungarians, but

of

provoked
by

of

christian princes,
to

also occasioned the discord return again

all

into Europe, hope the parts thereof unto his domi

in

to

subdue
he

an

of

nion. Whereunto when had levied army incredible such

a
of,

Turks, the like hath not lightly been heard

of

as

multitude see
of

again the merciful providence and protection our God toward his
set

people. As the Turk was thus intending forward with his

to

innumerable multitude against the Christians, the hand

of

the Lord
de
ad

(1) Ex Epist. Marti. Stellae fratres Turcar. Hungaria successibus.

in
 T
The HISTORY OF THE TURRs. 75

all
sent such a pestilence through the Turk's army and dominion, solyman.
reaching from Bithynia, and from Thrace Macedonia, and also

to

to
all
Hungary, that the Turk's possession seemed almost nothing else,

of
but heap dead corpses, whereby his voyage for that time was
as

.
a almost compelled

he
stopped, and

to
new army.

º:
seek

a
of
esides this plague the Turks aforesaid, which was worse

to
Another

them than any war, other lets also and domestic calamities, through
God's providence, happened unto Solyman, the great rover and robber
the world, which stayed him home from vexing the Christians;
of

at
especially touching his eldest son, Mustapha.
This Mustapha being hated, and partly feared Rustan, the chief

of
Turk, Rosa,

of
councillor about the and the Turk's concubine and
afterwards his wife, was divers times complained

of
his father,

to
length brought into suspicion and displeasure

of
so

accused, and
at
by

the Turk, them aforesaid, that, conclusion, his father caused him
in
his pavilion, where six Turks with visors were ap
be
to

to

sent for
pointed put him death: who, coming upon him, put, after their
to

to

manner, small cord bow-string full of

or

knots about his neck, and

a

so, throwing him down upon the ground, not suffering him

to
speak
one word his father, with the twitch thereof throttled and strangled murder
to

Solyman

death, his father standing secret corner by, and beholding ºil.
to

him
..."
in
a

the same. Which fact being perpetrated, afterwards, when the Turk
Rosa, called Gianger,
of

would have given

of

his and
to

another son
treasures, horse, armour, ornaments, and the province Mustapha
the of
brother, Gianger, crying
of

his out for sorrow his brother's death:

“Fye his father, “thou impious and wretched
he
of

thee!” saith
to

dog, traitor, murderer; cannot call thee father. Take the treasures,
I

Mustapha thyself;” and with that,

of

horse,
to

the and the armour

taking out his dagger, thrust through his own body. And thus
it

was Solyman murderer and parricide

of

his own sons: which was

in

A.D. 1552.
singular providence.
the

Herein, notwithstanding,
Mus-º
be

noted
to
is

Christians. For this

he of

and love the Lord toward his afflicted

."

"
the all

was courageous and greatly expert and exercised

as

tapha,
in

ºr
set

practice cruel heart, maliciously

he
of

so

war,
to

had shed
a

we
of

Christians: wherefore great cause have

to

blood congratulate,
God, for the happy taking away this Mus
of
to

give thanks
to

and
we
no

tapha. And less hope also and good comfort

of

may conceive

ºur loving Lord hereby ministered untous, tº

to

think that our merciful

God, after these sore afflictions his Christians under these twelve ..."
...
t
of

Turks afore recited, now, after this Solyman, intendeth some gracious
good work Christendom, long ºf
of
us

so
to

reduce and release out this

to

by

and miserable Turkish captivity, taking tian.

be
as

may hoped now,

away these young imps this impious generation, before they should
of
to

º
come work their conceived malice against us: the Lord therefore
be

glorified and praised. Amen

:

Moreover, was writing hereof, opportunely came my hands good

tº.
as

to
I

certain writing out Germany, certifying

of
us
of

such news and

a

the

victºry Turk,
of

as

late achieved against may not little increase

a

our hope, and comfort us, touching the decay and ruin the Turk's
of

F.
in

Chris.
""
are

and tyranny against us; which news these: That after the
urkish tyrant had besieged, with 30,000 men, the famous
an

of

army
76 THE HISTORY OF THE TU RKS

soirman, and strong town and castle of Gyula, in Hungary, lying forty Dutch

six
miles beyond the river Danube, which city had by the space of
weeks sustained many grievous assaults, God, through his great mercy
Gyula, and the poor

of
so
and goodness, comforted the said town
their earnest prayers, that the Turk, with

all
Christians therein,

at
his

by
host, was driven back

of
the hands the general, called Karetshim
Laslaw, and his valiant company; who not only defended the said
town, but also constrained the Turks retire, their great shame

to

to
the Turkish rabble; for which

of
and confusion, with great slaughter

a
be
the everlasting God praised for ever.
The manner the overthrow was this: As the aforesaid general

of
tº
Eight
and

did see his advantage, with captain George and other horsemen

of
§:
the
Silesians and Hungarians, they set the Turks, and

on

of
the rearward
killed about eight thousand

of

of
them, and took also some their
artillery, and followed them fast, that the Turks were constrained

so
marshy ground, and

of
to

flee into

or
to
break the wheels the rest
a

their artillery save themselves; and therewith they got

to

very rich

a
booty, rescuing besides, and taking from the Turks, great number

or
a
...

for
God,

be
christian prisoners. Like thanks are also given

to
to
chris the
Magotschy, the valiant captain Erlan,

of
prosperous success given
#.
to

who, making toward the Turks and encountering with the Tartarians,
ºl." them about eight hundred.
of

slew
long happened, through the like providence

a of
Not after this
it

great

ºn
A

our God, that Turkish captain called Begen, accompanied with

a

tº
go
newly Turkey,
of
horsemen,

to
Turks... thousand fresh came out toward the
"city named Quinque Ecclesiae, Fünfkirchen,
or

with whom the

...
by

Serin, the way, did encounter, and the night, setting upon
of

in

earl
him, killed the captain, and took eight camels, and eight mules laden
with treasure, and also got two red guidons,' with whole great piece
a

gold, and with another fair and strange jewel.

of

The
of

rich cloth
of

horse this aforesaid Turkish captain was betrapped and decked

most richly; the saddle whereof had the pommel and back part
fine Arabic gold, and the rest the saddle,
of

covered over with plate

of

besides the sitting place, was plated with silver very fair gilded. The
the saddle was covered with purple velvet; the trappings and
of

seat
bridle beset with little turquoises and rubies: which horse was sent-
Vienna, unto the emperor Maximilian, for present.
to

Although the earl would very fain have saved the captain, not
knowing what was, yet the Janizaries, labouring
he

carry away
to

stiffly
so

their captain, defended themselves, that the earl, with his

company, kill both them and their captain. From
to

was constrained
Serin, the same time, got fifteen thousand
of

whom the said earl

for

Turkish and Hungarian ducats; which money was brought the

payment Fünf
of

the Turkish soldiers

of

the aforesaid town

in

All which good beginnings

to
be

of

kirchen. greater goodness

Christ our Lord; espe
for
be

hoped hereafter, through the grace

of

cially our christian rulers and potentates, first, the churchmen and
if
for

for

prelates their parts, then, the civil powers and princes their
parts, withholding their affections little, will turn their brawls and
a

so of

variance into brotherly concord and agreement; which the Lord

Peace put their minds do. Amen Or otherwise, will
in

to

if
it

(1) “Guidons," standards.-ED

 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRS. 77

us,
T

he
Lord that the Turk come further upon

so
please the

as
hath solyman.

for
begun our punishment and castigation, his grace then give the Tº.

to
...,

his
poor Christians,

of
constancy faith, patience suffering,

of
public fame, although Hºy.

in
flock

by
of
life. For

so
and amendment understand

I
of by

of

of of
uncertainly rumoured the voice some, that the Turks' power
late, this present year our Lord, 1566, hath pierced the parts
Apulia within Italy, wasting and burning the space

be of
hundred

a
miles toward Naples: which

be
certain,

to
feared, that

if

is
it
it
the Turk having thus set

of
his foot, and feeling the sweetness

in
Italy, will not get

he
so

both head and shoulders also,

in
cease before
far into Italy, that he

of
so

will display his banners within the walls

Rome, and Mahomet, his great grand
do

of as
with old Rome the like
father, did with new Rome, the city Constantinople, and

as
the

.#.º
Persians did with Babylon.
we

judge, divers: first, that the see

be
The causes why
so
to
have conjec
Rome hath been defended hitherto and maintained, with much ...’,
of

i.
blood; and therefore may seem not incredible, but that will not
it

it
long continue, but
be

lost with blood again, according

to
the verdict ºat
the gospel: “He that striketh with the sword, shall perish with
of

is,

the fulfilling Apocalypse xviii.,

of
the sword,” &c. Another cause
written, “That great Babylon shall fall, and

be

an
where made
it
is

filthy
of

of
devils, spirits, cage
of

habitation and den unclean and

a

and unclean birds:” the fall whereof shall be like mill-stone a

in
the
a
is,

sea, that which shall not rise again. And that this

to
come
day judgment, chapter apertly is
of

of

before the the text the said doth

do

declare; where the words follow, showing, That the kings

of
the
do

earth, and the merchants, which had with the whorish city,
to
for

standing afar off beholding

of

of
fear the heat, and the smoke the
said city flaming and burning with fire, shall bewail and rue her
is,

destruction and desolation, &c. What city this called Great

Babylon, which, like mill-stone, shall fall and burn, and
be

made
a

let

unclean spirits and beasts,

of

habitation the reader construe.

a

by

certain and plain, these her kings and merchants standing The pro
**.
This
is

beholding her burning, that the destruction

of

afar off for fear, and

this city (what city soever ºf
be

be on

be) shall seen here earth before

it

by

the coming the Lord's judgment,

of

as

may easily gathered expound.

ed.
by
is,

these three circumstances; that the standing, the beholding,

by

which merchants and kings

of

and the bewailing her merchants;

of

be

the earth, peradventure, may the pope, the rich car signified
fat

dinals, the great prelates, and the doctors, and other obedientiaries
the Turks, will not adven
of

of

the Romish see, who, the coming

at

no

ture their lives for their church, but will flee the city, doubt, and
stand afar off from danger. And when they shall see with their
eyes, and hear with their ears, the city
be

on
of

Rome
to

set fire and

by

the cruel Turks, the sight thereof shall seem

to

consumed them
piteous and lamentable, behold the great and fair city Rome,
of
to

St. Angelo, the pope's mighty see (where they were

of

the tall castle

fish out such riches, dignities, treasures, and pleasure),
so
to

to

wont
burn before their eyes, and
to

to

come such utter desolation, which

be

be

of

shall never re-edified again, but shall made habitation

a
is,

devils and unclean spirits; that Turks and heathen sultans, and
of

barbarous Saracens, &c. This,

be

say, peradventure, may the

I
 78 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS.

Solyman. meaning of that prophetical place of the Apocalpse; not that have I
here any thing to pronounce, but only give my guess, what may pro

all
bably be conjectured. But the end at length will make this, and

for
other things, more plain and manifest; mystical prophecies lightly
well understood,

of
so

as
are never when the event them past and

is
accomplished. -

be
Third Another cause, concurring with the causes aforesaid, may col
cause.
Paulus Jovius, who, writing Rhodes,

as of

of

of
lected out the subversion

ye
which was, 1522, upon day, saith,

A.
Christmas

D.
heard that
chanced suddenly, the same day, Rome, that pope Adrian VI.

as
in
it

was entering into the church his service, suddenly over his head

to
upper top

of

of
or
the frontier the chapel door, which was marble,
immediately pope down,
as
the was entering, fell and slew certain

be
his guard waiting upon him. Whereby peradventure may
of

Rome was not long after

of
meant, that the ruin

to
follow the loss
of Rhodes.

of
The fourth cause Johannes Aventinus, who,

in
Fourth borrow out
I
cause.
his third book, alleging the names, but not the words Hildegard,

of
A pro Briget, and other prophetical persons, hath these words; “Si vera
phecy.
D.

sint carmina vaticinia, Hildegardae, Brigittae, Sybillarum

et

et
Bardorum fatidicorum, qui

ea
Germaniae, quae nostro aevo com
et

pleta widimus longo ante, tempore nobis cecinerunt; Agrippinensis

Colonia, nolimus, velimus, Turcarum capui erit,” &c.; that “If

is,
the sayings and prophecies Hildegard, Briget, and other pro of
of

we
phetical persons, true, which, being foretold long before,
be

have
accomplished; Cologne,

of
these our days the town will
in

seen now
the head city the Turks.”
be

of

we, nill we, must needs

one pronouncing against the city

of
And this write, not Rome
as as
I

what will happen, but one fearing what may fall: which

if
it
pray God may not), then shall the pope well
to

come pass (as

it
I

understand, whither his wrong understanding the Scriptures, and

of

his false flattering glossers upon the same, have brought him.
A caveat
all

Wherefore my counsel
to

to the
the pope, and his popish maintainers
is,

upholders
to

humble themselves, and

to

bishop of and agree with their

Rome, if
to all

he be brethren letting
betimes, contention fall: lest that while the
of
be all

bishop the highest

be

wise.
of

Rome shall strive other bishops,

it

fall out shortly, that the bishop

of
of so

Rome shall found the lowest

or,
all

bishop
no

other bishops, peradventure, all.

at
be

of

Whereupon also another cause may added, taken out

Hieronymus Savanarola, who prophesieth, that one like unto
Cyrus shall come over the Alps, and destroy Italy: whereof see
more before.
This Solyman, yet alive, hath now reigned forty-six years,
he
be
if

V.

who began the same year which the emperor Charles

in

was
by

1520, and continued, per

so

crowned, which was God's

A.
D.

hath
º

mission, for scourge the Christians, unto this year now present,
to
a

by

1566. This Solyman, his concubines, had his eldest son,

of

one
Mustapha. By another concubine called Rosa,
he

called had four

sons, Mahomet, Bajazet, Selim, and Gianger: which sons, Mus
of
by
ye

tapha and Gianger were slain (as

of

heard before) means their

3,

(1) Annal. lib. fol. 30.

 the HISTORY OF THE TURRs. 79

own father. And thus much concerning the wretched tyranny of the soleman.
Turks, out of the authors hereunder written."

A NoTIcE Touch ING THE MISERABLE PERs Ecution, slaug H

TER, AND CAPTIVITY, OF THE CHRISTIANs
UNDER THE TU RKS.

Hitherto thou hast heard, christian reader the lamentable perse-persecu.

cutions of these latter days, wrought by the Turks against the people ...".
quietly

sit
and servants of Christ. In the reading whereof, such as Turk
far from jeopardy, may see what misery there
be

home, and
at

is
abroad; the knowledge and reading whereof shall not

be
unprofitable
all

for Christians earnestly weigh and consider, for that many there
to
be, who, falsely deceiving themselves, imagine that Christianity

is
a
quiet and restful state life, full this pre
of

of
pleasure and solace

in
by
world; nothing less,

as
sent when indeed testified the mouth
is
it
of

our Saviour himself, who, rightly defining his kingdom, teacheth

us, that his kingdom this world; premonishing
of

us
not also
is

we

we
.
before, that this world must look for affliction, but him
in

in
...
all

shall have peace. Examples hereof parts this history, through of

in

compa
are

we
all

be

...;
ages, plenteous and evident seen, whether turn our
to

eyes primitive during

to

the first ten persecutions church,

in

#:
the the
first three hundred years after Christ; we
or

whether consider the

of

latter three hundred years this last age the church, wherein the
in

poor flock ...h.

of

so

Christ hath been afflicted, oppressed, and devoured,

to

that hard say, whether have been more cruel against the
is
it

Christians, the infidel emperors Rome, the primitive age

of

of
in

the
church, else these barbarous Turks, of
or

these our later times

in

the church now present.

.
Thus, from time
of

Christ hath had little

or
to

time, the church

for
no

the one side;

on

rest this earth: what emperors

in

the heathen
proud side;
on

on

what for the pope the other the third side, what
for the barbarous Turk: for these are, and have been from the be-Three
ginning, the three principal and capital
of

of

enemies the church

ſº".
by

Christ, signified the Apocalypse “the beast, the false lamb, and
in

-
the false prophet, from whom went out three foul spirits, like frogs,
all

the kings
of

of
of of to

gather together
to

the earth the battle the day

the Lord God Almighty.” [Apoc. xvi.] cº
The

The cruelty and malice

these three enemies against Christ's people hath been such, that ..."
is to

judge which cruelty ..."

of

of

them did most exceed persecution,

in

it

say; but, that thought that the bloody and beastly

be
to

hard may
it

tyranny sur
of

the Turks especially, above the rest, incomparably

all

mounteth the afflictions and cruel slaughters that ever were seen
any age, any story: insomuch that there
of
or
in

neither
in

read
is

history diligent, who, writing

so

so

perfect, nor writer

of

the miserable
of

(1) The Authors the Turks' Stories.

Leonicus Chalcondyla. Ludovicus Wives. Paulus Jovius.

de

Nicolaus Eboicus Episc. Sagun- Bernardus Breydenbach. Johan. Martinus Stella.

tinus. Sabellicus. Gaspar Peucerus, &c.
Johannes Ramus. Mityleneus Archiepisc. Nicolaus Moffen Burgundus.
a

Andraeas Lucana. Isiodorus Rutherus. Sebast. Munsterus.

a

Wolfgangus Drechslerus. Marinus Barletus. Baptista Egnatius.

Johannes Crispus. Henricus Penia, debello Rhodio, Barthol. Peregrinus.
Jul annes Faber. Melchior Soiterus.
80 the History of THE TURKs.

solymantyranny of the Turks, is able to express or comprehend the horrible

Texamples of their unspeakable cruelty and slaughter, exercised by these

|.
Two
!... twelve Turkish tyrants upon christian men's bodies, within the
# *
compass of these latter three hundred years. Whereof although no
sufficient relation can be made, nor number expressed; yet, to give

let
first perpend

us
to the reader some general guess or view thereof,
and consider what dominions and empires, how many countries, king
doms, provinces, cities, towns, strongholds, and forts, these Turks

all
have surprised and won from the Christians; which victories,

in

no
being

be
so
many, this secondly

to to
noted, that there almost

is

is
place which the Turks ever came and subdued, where they did not

all
either slay led away the most part

or
the inhabitants thereof,
thereof into such captivity and slavery, that they continued not long
lived, that death, almost, had been
or

so
after alive,

to
else them
more tolerable.
the Roman empe
of

of
Like
as

the time the first persecutions

in

no

all
rors, the saying was, that man could step with his feet

in
Rome, but should tread upon martyr;

be
so
here may said, that

all
town, city,

or
not village, Asia and Greece,

in
almost there
is

great part Europe and Africa, whose streets have not

of of
in

also
a

flowed with the blood the Christians, whom the cruel Turks have
be
of

of
to

murdered: histories, heaps

of in
whom are seen soldiers
children sticked upon poles
of

slain, men and women cut pieces,

in

whom these detestable Turks most spitefully, and that

in
and stakes,
sight
of

their parents, use

to

gore Some they drag

to

at
the death.
tails, death; they
to

their horse's pieces,

in
and famish some tear
tying their arms and legs horses; they
to

to
four others make marks
shoot at: upon some they try their swords, how deep they can cut
ye

The aged and feeble they tread

as

and slash, before have read.

under their horses; women with child they spare not, but mangle their
or

bodies, and cast the infants into the fire, otherwise destroy
Whether the Christians yield yield not, all
so or

them,
to

them.
is
a
no

As their promises there truth, their victories

in

in

matter.
is
no

of

or

in

there sense manhood mercy them, but they make

ofis

havoc all."
pro
So

all

Croia, after they had yielded and were

of

the citizens
Mysia,
all

destroyed, and that horribly.

In

mised their lives, were

after the king had given himself the Turk's hand, having promise
to

life, Mahomet the Turk slew him with his own hands.
of

The
put out,
of

princes Rasia had both their eyes with basons red hot set
before them. Theodosia, otherwise called Capha, was also surren
the Turk, having the like assurance life and safety; and
of
to

dered
yet, contrary put
to

league,
to

the the citizens were the sword and

slain. At the winning and yielding Lesbos, what
of

of

number
a

young men and children were put upon sharp stakes and poles, and
At the winning the city
so

thrust through Buda, what tyranny

of

of

was showed and exercised against the poor Christians who had yielded
themselves, and against the two dukes, Christopher Bisserer, and
of

Johan Tranbinger, contrary the promise and hand-writing

to

Turk, story Melchior Soiterus, ‘De bello

be
to

of

the
in

seen the
is

de
be

of

Pannonico.” The like also

to

the story Bernardus

in

read
is

(2) Lib.
de

(1) Ex Marino Barletio Seod, expugnat. lib. fol. 515.

ii.

i.
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKs. 81

Breydenbach," who, writing of the taking of Hydruntum, a city in soleman.

Apulia, testifieth of the miserable slaughter of the young men there T.T.
slain, of old men trodden under the horses' feet, of matrons and persti

".
tious use
virgins abused, of women with child cut and rent in pieces, of the
priests in the churches slain, and of the archbishop of that city, who, ..."
being an aged man, and holding the cross in his hands, was cut
asunder with a wooden saw, &c. The same Bernard, also, writing of
the overthrow of Nigropont, otherwise called Chalcides, A.D. 1471,
describeth the like terrible slaughter which there was exercised, where
the Turk,
after his promise given before to the contrary, most cruelly
caused all the youth of Italy to be pricked upon sharp stakes; some
to be dashed against the hard stones, some to be cut in sunder in the
midst, and others with other kinds of torments to be put to death:
all

insomuch, that

of
the streets and ways Chalcides did flow with the

In
that history the aforesaid
of

blood those who were there slain.

writer recordeth one memorable example maidenly chastity, worthy

of
all

...;
be
of

of of
Christians noted and commended. The story told
to

is
Amots.

the pretor's daughter that city, who, being the only daughter
ºg
to of

exceeding singular beauty, was

be

an
of

her father, and noted y

the slaughter, and brought Mahomet the Turk,

be
to

to
of

saved out
But she, denying his Turkish appetite
to

his concubine.
be to
consent
and filthiness, was commanded therewith
to

slain and murdered,

died she martyr, keeping both her faith and her body unde
so

and
a

-
filed unto Christ Jesus her spouse.
The like cruelty also was showed upon those who kept the castle, Miserable

and afterwards, yielding themselves upon hope the Turk's promise, ..."
of

the miserable slaughter.

of

were slain every one. What should speak

I

Modon, and the citizens thereof, dwelling Peloponnesus

of

in

2
no

who, seeing other remedy but needs come into the Turk's
to
on

hands, set the barn fire where they were gathered together, men,
women, and children; some women also with child, voluntarily cast
themselves into the sea, rather than they would sustain the Turk's
captivity.
all

behold, long
to

Miserable recite, incredible believe,

to

to
it
is

by

the cruel parts, and horrible slaughters, wrought these miscreants

in all

against the Christians through the world, both

in

places almost
of

Asia, Africa, but especially Europe. Who

in

to

able recite
is

by
of

the innumerable societies and companies the Greeks martyred

Turk's Achaia, Attica, Thessalia, Macedonia, Epyrus,
in

the sword
all

Peloponnesus Rhodes, and other

of

and besides the island

2

islands and cyclades adjacent the sea about, numbered

to

two and
in

fifty; which, also, Patmos was one, where St. John, being banished,
of

wrote his Revelations. Where did ever the Turks set any foot, but
Christians there, without pity
of

or

measure, went
to

the blood wrack?

}. province there almost throughout the world,

or

and what place

is

where the are not likely shortly

or

either have not pierced,

in to

pºetre.
all
In

Thrace, through Danube,

of

enter? and the coasts the

of

cital
Bulgaria, Dalmatia, Servia, Transylvania, Bosnia, Hungary, also lºan
in

in

...'."
by

Austria,
of

what havoc hath been made them christian men's

in

lººk
At

bodies, will rue any christian heart the siege

of

remember.
to
it

Moldavia, the winning Buda, Pest, Alba, Walpo,

of

of

of

of
at

rºpe.
Ex
(1)

de

Bernardo Breydenbach. Decan. Eccl. Magnus.

vo L. W.
G
1
 The history

T
82 OF THE TU frks.

solyman. Striegau, Soclosia, Tata, Wissegrade, Novum Castellum in Dal

matia, Belgrade, Waraden, Quinque Ecclesiae: also at the battle

all
of Varna, where Ladislaus, king of Poland, with almost his army,
through the rashness At the

of
the pope's cardinal, were slain.
winning, moreover, Xabiacchus, Lyssus, Dynastrum

of
the siege

at
:
Guns, and the faithful town Scorad, where the number

of

of

to of
ºf
the

be
shot against their walls, the siege thereof, was reckoned

at
two thousand five hundred and thirty-nine. Likewise the siege

at
..."

all
of Vienna, where the christian captives were brought before the
...
.

whole army and slain, and divers drawn pieces with horses: but

in
the winning Constantinople, above mentioned. Also
at
especially

of
Vienna,

un
His

Croia and Modon, what beastly cruelty was showed,

at

is
it
cruel:

§§." For Constantinople, Mahomet, the drunken Turk,

as
speakable.
§."
in

for
never rose from dinner, but his disport,

he
caused every day,
city

be
of
captives

to
of
three hundred christian the nobles that slain
before his face: so, Modon, after that his captain Omar had
in
Constantinople, five hundred prisoners

of
at

sent unto him the

all
Christians, the cruel tyrant commanded them

be
cut and

to
so,
by

the middle, and being slain,

be
to
divided asunder thrown out
into the fields."

tº Leonicus Chalcondyla, writing the same story, addeth,

be of
strange more
A

ox,
... “in
over, prodigious narration, true, which, being

of
brute
it
if
a

tº a
two,
of

in
so
the fields, and seeing the carcases the dead bodies cut

his
loud noise after the lowing
of of
kind and nature: and
...
made there
a

the

afterwards, coming dead bodies lying the

of

upin
quarters
upto

one
i..." the field, first took the one half, and then coming again, took
likewise the other half, and so, could, joined them both toge
he
as
by

Which being espied those who saw the doing

of
ther. the brute
ox, and marvelling thereat, and word being brought thereof Ma

to
be

brought where they

he

homet, commanded the quarters again

to

were before, prove whether the beast would come again; who
to
(as

the author recordeth), but, before, taking

as

failed not like sort

in

fol
of

the fragments the dead corpse, laid them again together.

It

the author, how that Mahomet, being astonied the

in

at

loweth more
of

the ox, commanded the quarters

be of

strange wonder the christian

ox

man's body interred, and the brought his house,

be
to

to

to
of.

was the body Venetian; some

of

and much made Some said

it

Illyrian; but, whatsoever

he

he
an

affirmed, that was, certain

it

was
is,

that the Turk himself was much more bestial than was the brute

*
ox; which, being beast, showed more sense humanity
of

to

dead
a

man, than one man did

to

another.”
Tººl, ...To this cruelty add, moreover, that besides these five hundred
of

Constantinople, the said city

...
in
at

Modonians thus destroyed

by
all

Modon, the townsmen, also, were slain the aforesaid captain

Omar, and, among them, their bishop likewise was put
to

•lain. death.”
John Faber, his oration made before king Henry VIII.,
in

the
at

appointment king Ferdinand, and declaring therein the miserable

of

all

cruelty Christians, also toward the bishops

of

the Turks toward

as

in

Mitylene,
of

and ministers church, testifieth,

in

the how that

(1) Ex Leonico Chalcondula de rebus. Turcicis, lib. (2) Ex Leonic. Chalcondyla.

x.

(3) Ex Andr. de Lacuna, ex Wolfg.

et

et

aliis.
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRs. 83

Constantinople, and in Trapezunda, what bishops and archbishops, solyman

-
or other ecclesiastical and religious persons the Turks could find,
they brought them out of the cities into the fields, there to be slain
like oxen and calves." The same Faber also, writing of the battle
of Solyman in Hungary, where Ludovic, the king of Hungary, was
overthrown, declareth, that eight bishops in the same field were
slain. And moreover, when the archbishop of Striegau, and Paul,
the archbishop of Colosse, were found dead, Solyman caused them to
be taken up, and to be beheaded and chopped in small pieces. A. D.
1526.
What christian heart will not pity the incredible slaughter done cruelty of
by the Turks in Euboea, where the said Faber testifieth, that innu- "..."
merable people were stuck and gored upon stakes, divers were thrust bea.
through with a hot iron, children and infants not yet weaned from
the mother, were dashed against the stones, and many cut asunder in
the midst 1?

The
But never did country taste and feel more the bitter and deadly
tyranny the Turks, than did Rascia, called Mysia Inferior, and now ..."
of

lººd
(as

ºf
Servia, where writeth Wolfgangus Dreschlerus) the prince

of
the
same country, being sent for under fair pretence words and pro-

the
he of
Türk.

his
come and speak with the Turk, after

of
mises
to

was come
no

º'"
own gentleness, thinking harm, was apprehended, and wretchedly #ºn
his

.
a his

and falsely put death, and skin flayed off, brother and sister
to

all

brought Constantinople for triumph, and

to

of
the nobles his
country (as Faber addeth) had their eyes put out, &c.
By

Briefly
of
conclude: the vehement and furious rage
to

these The.
cursed caitiffs, may seem that Satan, the old dragon, for the great
tºº
it

up
up
he

Christ, hath stirred them

be
to

to

hatred beareth the butchers

ºn
**
É.
all

christian people, inflaming their beastly hearts with such malice

of

and cruelty against the name and religion Christ, that they, de-
of

by
of

generating reason will #...are

to

from the nature men devils, neither

of by

ruled, nor
be

Like
or

as

any blood slaughter satisfied.

in

the
primitive age the church, and Dioclesian and Maxi-Chi.
of

the time
in

milian, when the devil saw that could not prevail against the
he

all

Christ, who was risen again, his fury upon his

he
of

person turned
by

simple servants, thinking the Roman emperors utterly ex

to
So

tinguish the name and profession

of

in

Christ out from the earth:

till by
let

the world, Satan, being

of

this latter age loose again, rageth the

Turks, thinking murdering and killing,
all he
no

of
to

make end
have brought, intendeth, the whole church Christ, with
he

of
as

the professors thereof, under foot. But the Lord,

trust, will once.
I

Constantine, vanquish proud Maxentius;

Moses,
to

to

send drown
a

Cyrus, Babylonian.
to

indurate Pharaoh: subdue the stout

a

And thus much hitherto touching our christian brethren who were Misery
of

Hºº
ºr
by

slain and destroyed these blasphemous Turks. Now, forasmuc

besides these aforesaid, many others were plucked away violently
as

*
from their country, from their wives and children, from liberty, and Turk.
all

from their possessions, into wretched captivity and extreme The buy
poverty, remaineth likewise treat somewhat, also, concerning the ºil.".
to
it

handling
of

the Turk's the said christian captives.

of

cruel manner

VIII.
ad

(i) Ex Johan. Fa'iro, regem Hºn. (2) Ex Johan. Fabro,

et

atione aliis.
in

2
G
84 THE HISTORY OF THE TU RKS.

solyman. And first here is to be noted, that the Turk never cometh into
Europe to war against the Christians, but there followeth after his
army a great number of brokers or merchants, such as buy men and
children to sell again, bringing with them long chains in hope of
great escheats: in which chains they link them by fifty and sixty
together, such as remain undestroyed with the sword, whom they buy
of the spoils of them that rob and spoil the christian countries;
which is lawful for any of the Turks army to do, so that the tenth
of their spoil or prey (whatsoever it be) be reserved to the head
Turk; that

is,
to
the great master thief.

be
Of such remain for tithe,
they

be
i..',
aged (of whom very few
as

if
christian
reserved alive, because little profit cometh that age), they

be
of
sold
keeping they young men

be
the

of
or
husbandry,
of

If
or to

Turk the use beasts.

women, they
be

be

in
as to
certain places, there instructed

to
sent
most profitable for their advan

be
their language and arts, shall
tage; and such are called their tongue, Sarai. And the first care

in
make them deny the christian religion, and
of

the Turks this:

to
is

and, after that, they are appointed, every one

be

to as
he to

circumcised
;

the learning

of

or
seemeth most apt, either their laws,
to else
Their first rudiment of war
of

handle the

to
learn the feats war.

as is
bow; first beginning with weak bow, and so, they grow

in
a

strength, coming stronger bow; and they miss the mark, they

*
to

if
a

ºf

or
are sharply beaten: and their allowance two pence three pence
in to is

are
uptill

day,

:*
they come and take wages Some

in
serve war.
a

brought
allof be

of
for the purpose
to

placed the number the wicked

is,

Janizaries, that the order the Turk's champions, which the

is
others. Of these Janizaries, see be
of

most abominable condition

the aforesaid young men
of

fore. And
or

any children shall appear

if

he

ºff
to

any beauty, compelled serve their abominable

tº
in

to

excel
is

or of
abomination; and, when age cometh, then they serve instead
wait upon matrons,
or

eunuchs,
to

to

keep horses and mules,

as be
to

scullions and drudges their kitchens.

in

else
young maidens and beautiful, are deputed for concu
be

Such
...
The ser:.
.

...
.

it or for

“bines. Those who mean beauty, serve

be
of

to

matrons their
are

drudgery work put

to
their houses and chambers,
in

else
spinning, and such other labours; but so, that not lawful for
is

profess their christian religion, hope for any

or
to

to

them either ever

by

liberty. the Turk

of

And thus much those who fall tithe.

to

The others, who are bought and sold amongst private subjects, first
are allured with fair words and promises take circumcision; which
to

all

they will do, they are more favourably treated: but hope
if

is

returning again into their country; which they

of

if

taken from them

attempt, the pain thereof burning. And such, coming length
at
if
is

liberty, will marry, they may

in
to

but then their children remain

;

the lord, for him his pleasure; and, therefore, such

to

at

bond sell
to

are wise amongst them will not marry. Those who refuse cir
be
as

to

cumcised, are miserably handled; for example whereof, the author

(who giveth testimony hereof) doth infer his own experience. Such
be

or
as

captives expert any manual art occupation, can better shift

in

themselves; but,
no

for contrariwise, they handicraft live

to

who have
upon, are And therefore such have been brought
as
in

worse case.
up

learning,
be
or

or

priests noblemen, and such others whose

in
 The HISTORY OF THE TUIRKs. 85

tender education can abide no hardness, are the least reputed, and
TT
solyman.
keeping

of

of
all

of or
most of others neglected him that hath the sale

for
them, seeth less profit the others;

no he

of
is to
that rise them, than
and, therefore, bestowed upon them, but they

of
cost raiment
are carried about barehead and barefoot, both summer and winter,

his if no in
any faint and

be
And sick the way, there

in
if
frost and snow.

is
any inn, but first

he
in

resting driven forward with whips, and

is
set
peradventure upon some horse;

he

or
that will not serve,

is

if
be

he
weakness such that cannot sit, then he laid overthwart the

is
horse upon his belly, like calf; and

he

to
die, they take

if
chance

a
off

his garment, such

he
as
hath, and throw him ditch.'

in
a
In

the way moreover, besides the common chain which doth inclose

is,
all, the
of
them hands also every one are manacled, which because
they should not harm their leaders: for many times happened, that

it
ten persons had the leading fifty captives; and, when night came,
of

º."
no
that they lodged house, but lay
so

their feet also were fettered,

in
all

upon the ground night.

The young women had little more gentleness showed, being car- Miserable
a

ried panniers the daytime. But when night came, pity

in

in

was

it
“
the

by
crying were inclosed within,
to

of

as

hear miserable out such by

the injuries which they suffered

the
of

reason their carriers, inso- inder

of the

of the
young
of

of
or

as
much that tender age seven eight years, well
could not save them from the villany
as

one sex, the other,

t
the Turks.

gar-.
..
When the morning cometh, they are brought forth
to
the market christian
off
be

for sale, where the buyer, disposed, plucking

he

their brought
if

and joints their body; and

all

ments, vieweth
he
of

the bones if
his

like them, giveth

he

price, and carrieth them away into miserable sold.

servitude, either tilling their ground,
of

or

or
to

to

pasture their cattle,

speak of: insomuch put
to

strange misery,
of

kind incredible
to

some other to
he

that the author reporteth, that hath seen himself, certain such ..."
of

"
christian captives yoked together like horses and oxen, and
to

draw the Plough.

plough. The maid-servants likewise are kept perpetual toil and
in in

sight any man,

of

work close places, where neither they come

in

they permitted
be

neither have any talk with their fellow-servants,

to

&c., Such
lie

abroad day and night

as

to

are committed keep beasts,

so,
in

the wild fields, without house and harbour, and changing their
go

mountain;
of

pasture,
to

from mountain whom also, beside the

keeping the beasts, other handy labour
of

office spare
at

exacted
is

hours, such put unto them.

as

pleaseth their masters

to

for

ºn,
no
of

Out this misery there way for them flee, especially

to
is

Danger
of
do

them that are carried into Asia beyond the seas;

or

any attempt
if
so

do, taketh his time chiefly about harvest, when

he

he

#..."
to

may ey.
"
all

or

or

hide himself the daytime the corn, marshes, and

in

in

woods
find food; and the night only
he

be

fleeth, and had rather

in

devoured
In of

wolves and other wild beasts, than

to

return again his master.

to

their fleeing they use

to

take with them hatchet and cords, that

a

when they come the sea side, they may cut down trees, and bind
to

so,

together the ends Hellespont

of

of

them, and where the sea

is

narrowest, about Sestos and Abydos, they take the sea, sitting upon
de

(1) Ex Bartholo. Georgioniz. Perigrena lib afflictionibus Christianorum sub Turco.

86 THE His Tony of THE TURKs.

solyman, trees, where, if the

wind and tide do serve luckily, they may cut over
pºor in four or five
tº hours. But the most part either perish in the floods,
or are driven back again upon the coasts of Asia, or else be devoured

way
perish with hunger and famine. any

of

or
the woods,

If
wild beasts

in

by

no
escape over the sea alive into Europe, the way they enter into
town, but wander upon the mountains, following only the north star
for their guide.

by
As touching such towns and provinces the Turk,

as
are won
live under tribute, first,

to
and wherein the Christians are suffered
all

the nobility there they kill and make away; the churchmen and

to all
clergy hardly they spare. The churches, with the bells and the
furniture thereof, either they cast down,

or
else they convert the
their own blasphemous religion; leaving the Christians cer
of

to
use
tain old and blind chapels, which when they decay, permitted

to
is
it
repair them again for money given
to

great sum

to
of
our men the

a
they permitted
be
Turk. Neither

or
byto
use any open preaching
iministration, but only frequent together;

to
silence and in stealth
bear office within the city pro

or
nor lawful for any Christian

to
is
it

vince, bear weapon; wear any garment like

to
the Turks."
or

or
to

to
any contumely

be

be
And
or

so
blasphemy, great, spoken
if

ever

it

it,
against them, against Christ, yet must thou bear and hold thy
or

peace. Or thou speak one word against their religion, thou shalt
if

circumcised: and then,

if be

be
or

compelled (whether thou wilt

to
no)
thou speak one word against Mahomet, thy punishment fire and

to is
‘.... burning. And Christian, being on

or
chance horseback, meet,
if

ºf" |.
it

a
by

is,

Mussulman, that Turkish priest, must alight from his he

a

priest orse, and with lowly look devoutly reverence and adore the Mussul
...
a
do

man; not,
he

he
or

beaten down from his horse with clubs

if

is

him. and staves. -

Furthermore, for their tribute they pay the fourth part

of
their
the Turk; besides the ordinary tribute

of
substance and gain
to

the
Christians, which pay for every poll within his family
to

ducat
is

unto the Turk, which the parents cannot do, they are compelled
goto
if

sell their children into bondage. Others being not able pay,
to
up

begging, their pay

to

fetters from door door

in

to

chained make
lie

ment, perpetual prison.

or

else must
in

.*
all

Misery And yet notwithstanding, when the Christians have discharged

of

...
.

for

to up

duties, the Turks, among the Chris

to

remaineth free take

it

whom they best like, and them circumcise, and

far to

tians' children
tº
the

take them away, being young, from sight

of

their parents,
to
up

ºnts, brought that they may not

be

for the Turks wars,

so

places,
to to

return them again but first are taught forget Christ, and then
to
;

their parents; they come again amongst them, yet are they
so

that
if

not able know their kinsfolks and parents.

to

no
to all

omisery: This misery, passing other miseries, man able with tongue
is

utter, What weeping and tears, with

to

express.
or

with words
sorrow and lamentation; what groaning, sighs, and deep dolour, doth
of

tear and rend asunder the woful hearts the simple parents, the
at

plucking away
of

to

their babes and children? see their sons and their

up

of

own children, whom they have born and bred

to

the service
go

go

Christians may not like Turks, why should our gospellers like papists? The Turks
If

(1)
as

as

have their fire and faggots our papists.

-

well
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 87.

Christ Jesus the Son of God, now to be drawn away violently from solyman.
-
them to the warfare of Satan, and to fight against Christ? to see their
babes, born of christian blood, of Christians to be made Turks, and
so to be plucked out of their arms, and out of their sight, without
hope ever to return to them again? to live perpetually with aliens,
barbarous and blasphemous Turks, and so to become of the number
of those who are called fatherless and motherless 2'
Albeit the same children afterwards do greatly degenerate from the Privy

.
faith of Christ, yet very many of them have privily about them the "F."
gospel written by St. John, “In principio erat verbum,” &c. which, key.
for

their christian faith, they carry under

of
or

token remembrance
a

arm-hole, written Greek and Arabic: who greatly desire, and

in
their
for

the Christians,

of

An
old
long look revenging

to
the sword come and de-
their dolorous thraldom and captivity, according
ºn
of

as
liver them out
prophecy, and greatly stand

of
the Turks themselves have

in
fear
a

said, Christ willing,

be

in
the same. Whereof more shall the chap-sword.
ter following.
ye

And thus have

of
heard the lamentable afflictions our christian
brethren under the cruel tyranny and captivity the Turks, passing

of
all

other captivities that ever have been

to

God's people, either under

Egypt, Babylon,
or

or
Pharaoh under Nebuchadnezzar under
in

in

the Maccabees: under which captivity,

of

Antiochus
in

if
the time
nurtured,
be
please the Lord
so

to

have his spouse the church to

it

by
his good will
be

done and obeyed But this misery come

if

the
negligence and discord our christian guides and leaders, then have
of
we

pray and cry our Lord God, either give better hearts
to

to

to

to
our guiders and rulers, else better guides and rulers
or

his flock.
to

And these troubles and afflictions of our christian brethren suffered

by

the Turks, thought good and profitable for our country people
I

by
of

England know, for

of
as
to

the ignorance these,

as

here much
and such like histories worthy
it of

consideration, see much incon

º
I

doth follow: whereby

to

venience cometh pass, that because we

*
far

Englishmen, being off from these countries, and little knowing Neces.

tº
tº

what misery abroad, are the less moved with zeal and compassion
is

for

we
to

tender their grievances, and

to

pray them, whose troubles

ºile
know not. Whereupon also followeth, that we, not considering
”.
it

others, are the less grateful God, when any

of

to

the miserable state

by

tranquillity any
of of

And
us
to

him granted. little cloud

if
is
us,

arise upon little,

be

so

as

ever poverty, loss

it

iving, our country for the Lord's cause,

or

of

little banishment out

a a

go
we

no
all

we make great matter thereof, and because further

than our own country, and, only feeling our own cross,
do

not com
we

pare that which feel, with the great crosses whereunto the churches
we
of

Christ commonly other places abroad are subject. Which

in

if

did rightly understand, and earnestly consider, and ponder our

in
we

minds, neither would excessively forget ourselves

of
so

time
we be in

our prosperity given God, nor yet impatiently troubled,

us

so
of

all

adversity; hear not,

of
or as

our
in

we are time and because either

we

else ponder not, the terrible crosses which the Lord layeth
by

upon our other brethren abroad other nations,

as

this present
in

story here prefixed may appear.

be

1) This expressed.
to

with tears rather than with words

is
88 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKs.

Solyman. ,
Now consequently remaineth, as I
have showed hitherto what
The tyranny hath been used of the Turks against Christ's people, so to
largeness
of the declare likewise, how far this tyranny of the Turks hath extended
Turk's
domi and spread itself; describing, as in a table, to the christian reader,
hions. what lands, countries, and kingdoms, the Turks have won and got
from Christendom; to the intent, that when christian princes shall

.
behold the greatness of the Turk's dominions spread almost through
allthe world, and how little part Christianity remaineth behind,

of
a
they may thereby understand the better, how time now for them

it
is
do
ever they think, any good
to

bestir them,

to
God's church.

in in
if
And therefore, compendious draft, brief table,

as
to
make

by
such countries, kingdoms, and dominions, got from
of

us
the
we

Turks, will first begin with Asia, describing what tracts, countries,
cities, and churches, the Turk hath surprised, and violently plucked
christian dominions, taking only such

of

as
away from the society
most principal, and chiefly them that Scripture contained.
be

be
in
and singular such places by

all
for that were too long
to
discourse
it

the Turk hath under his subjection.

as

name,
The world being divided commonly into three parts, Asia, Africa,
Europe;' Asia
be
to the greatest
compass, contain

in
and counted
is

ing divided into two portions, the

as

both the others, and

as

much
one called Asia Major; the other called Asia Minor. And although is
the empire the Turk extendeth unto them both; yet especially his
of

dominion standeth the other Asia, which called Asia Minor,

in

is
Europe unto Armenia Major,
of

which reacheth from the coasts

beyond the river Euphrates, and comprehendeth these regions and
cities following. -

THE DIVISION OF Asia MINor, CAt LED CHERONESUs,

With the particular Countries and Cities belonging

to

the same.
countries.
Pontus” and Bithynia.”
Citi Es.
Nicea. Heraclea. Nicomedia.
Chalcedon. Prusa or Bursa. Apamea."

Natolia, Anatolia, containeth divers countries, with their cities,

or
as

followeth
:

countries.
Mysia Minor.” Mysia Major." Ionia.
11

Phrygia Minor." Phrygia Major.” Caria.

Troas.” Lydia.” Doris.
AEolis.

cities.
Cizicus. Dardanum. Alexandria or Troas.”
Parium. Callipolis. Ilium.
Lampsacus. Abydus. Assos.”

was discovered by Columbus;

of

August, 1498, the Great Continent America

of

(1) On the 4th

the above observations were made by Foxe, about 1566–Ep. (3) Ibid. xvi.
ii.

(2) Acts
in

(4) Apamea city Bithynia, also another Mesopotamia, Apamea Cybotus; also city
in
in
is
a

Great Phrygia, and another also Acts xvi.

in

Parthia. (5)
Phrygia Minor Ptolomy (7) Acts xx.
ii.

(6) Acts called Troas.

in

is

(8) Acts xvi. (9) Ibid. ii. (10) lsa. lxvi. (11) Macc. xv.
1

(12) Acts xvi. (13) Ibid. xx.

 The HISTORY OF THE TURRS. 89

CITIEs. Solymºn.
-
is Phocoea. Pergamos
Adramitium." Smyrna.” Cuma.
Hierapolis.” Erythrae. Ephesus.”
Pitane Laodicea." Sardis.10
Apollonia. Carura.” Halicarnassus.”
Myrina. Thyatira." Miletus.”
Philadelphia.”

Thus far reacheth the compass of Natolia; next follow:

Count Ries.
Lycia.” Pamphilia.is Armenia Minor.
Galatia, velcallogracia.” Pisidia. Cilicia.
Paphlagonia. Cappadocia.” Laconia.

cities.
Colossae.” Perga.” Leandis.
Patara.18 Attalia.” Claudiopolis.
Pinara. Aspendus. Juliopolis.
Xanthus. Phaselis.” Tharsus.**
Andriacae. Trapesus. Coricus.**
Myra.” Themiscyra. Solimuntis, vel Trajano
Ancyra. Comana Pontica. polis.
Gordium. Amasia vel Eupatoria. Issus, vel Iaiassa.
Tharma. Masa vel Caesarea. Augusta.”
Pessenus. Naziantium.” Iconium.28
Amisus. Comana Cappadocia Lystra.29
Sinope. Miletena. Derbe.80
Corambis. Nicopolis. Antiochia Pisidiae.”

Syria comprehendeth in it divers particular Provinces, with their

Cities, as followeth :
COUN tries.
-
Syria.” Phoenicia.” Seleucis.
Palestina Judea. Damascene. Laodicene.
Chanaan. Coelosyria. Apamene.
Samaria.” Cassiotis. Idumaea.8%
Galilaea.” Comagena.
cities.
Hierosolyma.” Accaron.** Bethania.”
Caesarea Stratonis.” Azotus.46 Lydda.”
Bethlehem.39 Ascalon.” Nazareth.*
Emmaus.“o Gaza.48 Capernaum.
Jericho.” Bersabee.* Cana.86
Joppe,” or Japheth.” Antipatris.” Tyrus.**
Tyberias.” Assaron.” Sydon, vel Sichem.

(1) Acts xxvii. (2) Col. iv. (3) Apoc. (4) Ibid. iii.
ii.
At

Carura, company harlots being there lodged, suddenly happened

of

(5) certain man with

in a

de
all

an earthquake the city, wherein he, and they were swallowed up. Pius Papa, lib.
2

Descriptione cap. 16. (6) Apoc. (7) Ibid. iii.

ii.

Apoc. (9) Ibid. (10) Ibid. iii. (11) Macc. xv. (12) Acts xx.
ii.

(8)
1

(13) Acts xxvii. (14) Ibid. xvi.

ii.

(15) Ibid. (16) Ibid. (17) Col.

i.

(18) Acts xxi. (19) Ibid. xiii. (20) Ibid. (21) Ibid. xiv. (22) Macc. xv.
(23; Here Basilius Magnus was bishop. (24) Here Gregorius Nazianzenus was bishop
(25) Acts xxii. The country where St. Paul was born.
(26) Another Coricus also the isle of Crete (27) Acts xxvii. (28) Ibid xiv.
in
is

(20) Acts xvi. (30) Ibid. xiv. (31) Ibid. xi. (32) Ibid. xv. (33) Ibid.
(34) Matt. iii. (35) Acts xi. (36) Mark iii. (37) Acts (38) Ibid. viii.
i.

39) Matt. ii. (40) Mark (4!) Matt. xx. (42) Josh. xv. (43) Acts ix.
i.

(44) John vi. (45) Josh. xiii (46) Acts viii. (47). Judg. (48) Acts viii.
ii.

(49) Josh. xix. Bersabee city Jury, also another

in

Idumea.
in
is
a

(50) Acts xxiii. (51) Ibid. ix. (52) Mark xi. (53) Acts ty. (54) Matt. iv.
(55) Matt. iv. (56) John
ii.

(57) Luke wi. (58) Ibid.

90 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRs.
Solyman. cities,
Ptolomais." Antiochia, sub Tauro. Paradisus
Caesarea Philippi.” Alexandria apud Issum. Jabruda.
Damascus.” Nicopolis.” Nazamm
Philadelphia." Gephyra. Apamia.
Buthis, vel Pella. Gindarus. Besamma, vel Bersabee
Antiochia apud Orontem, Seleucia.” Euleusa.
vel Theophilis.” Imma. Massa.
Samosata. Laodicaea.”

far
Thus Syria.

of
reacheth the compass

Asia Minor.
countries.
Arabia.” Charan, where

or
Carra, Sarmatia
Arabia Petraea,
or

Naba- Abraham dwelt. Colchis.

taea. Selucia.10 Iberia.
Arabia Felix. Mesopotamia. Albania, and Armenia.”
Arabia Deserta. Babylonia.”
cities.
Sabaea. vel Hur Chaldaeorum, which is, now called
Edessa,” which now where Abraham was
is

Sujas.
called Orpha, and Phasis.
in

born.”
the story Tobias, Patara. Lubium.
of

called Rages. Azara. Artanissa.

-
Byblus. Armachica.
S.

Gerusa. Georgius.

-
Babylon, vel Baldach.” Sinda. Getara, vel Gangara.
Orchoe, vel Urchoa, Dioscuria vel Sebastia, Chabala.
far

And Asia Minor, with

of

thus reacheth the compass the

and provinces
to

countries the same pertaining, which being once

brought Christ, are now
of
to

the faith
all
in

to
manner subdued
a

the Turks.

Islands belonging Asia Minor.

to

The islands belonging

of
byto

the regions Asia Minor aforesaid, gotten

the Turk, are these
:

Thinias, belonging Bi-Possidium Carpathus

to

Æolis. Doris
to

to
to

thynia. Samos Ionia.19 Lycia.”

Rhodus
to

Troas.
to

Tenedos Trogyllium.” Cyprus.”

Lydia.” Cnidus,
to

Doris.” Panchaea.
to

Chios
Patmos.” Cos.”

(1) Acts xxi. (2) Matt. xvi. (3) Gal. (4) Apoc.
i.

i.

(5) Antiochia, apud Orontem, chief city Syria, where the disciples
in

of

Christ were first named

a

Christians, Acts xi. - - -

(6)

Nicopolis, city also

-

Macedonia, mentioned
in

the epistle Titus,

of
in in
is

Saint Paul
to
a

hap. iii.
c
º

Acts xiii. Seleucia, city Syria. Also another Pamphylia, another

in
is

Pisidia,
in

Cilicia
in a

another coelo-Syria, and Mesopotamia another.

in

this Laodicea was the council kept, which

In
ii.

(8) Col. called Concilium Laodicense. There

is

Lydia, near
is

another Laodicea
in
in

to to

Colossae Asia. Minor. Colos. iv.15. Laodicea also the

is

chief city Phrygia Pacatiana, near

i. in

vi.

Galatia. Acts xviii. Tim. -

1

(9) Gal. (10) Acts vii.

iii.4.

(11) Psalm lix.

Babylon Chaldaea, where Nebuchadnezzar reigned.

...
(12) Dan. was after destroyed, and
It
in
by

translated Seleucus Nicanor. Egypt called Alcayrus. Baby

In

Another
in

the country
is

of

lonia, also certain region appointed for philosophers and astronomers, called Chaldea. Jer,
is

l.
by

(13) Gen. viii. Major divided from Armenia Minor Euphrates.

is

This

rº;
the river
be

Armenia Major and Minor, this day both under the Turks. -
Edessa reigned king Abgatus, mentioned Euseb. lib,i. cap. 15,
in

in

(14)
to

whom Christ wrote,

ing
to

send unto him after his death. (15) Acts vii. (16) Gen. xi. 15.
..

(18) Apoc. (19) Acts xx. (20) Ibid. (21) Ibid. xxvii.
i.

(22) Ibid. xxi. (23) Ibid.

24) Acts xi. This Cyprus king Richard did once subdue, fighting against the Saracenn.
I.
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 91

AEneas Sylvius, otherwise pope Pius II., in describing Asia solyman.

"*
Minor," reciteth a certain fact of a worthy virgin; who at that A mem.
time the Turks were besieging a certain town in Lesbos, and had

all
cast down a great part of the walls, so that the- townsmen had yºgin,

in
- - defence

-
given over, putting ºn.

on
man's harness, stepped forth into the breach,

in,
where not only she kept the Turks from entering “"“”

of
but also slew
them great sort. The citizens seeing the rare courage, and good
a
of

the maiden, took

to
success them again their hearts and harness,
lustily laid about them, that
so

an

of
and incredible number the Turks
were slain. The rest being repulsed from the land, reculed into their

by
ships; who being then pursued Calisa, were worthily

of
navy

of
discomfited likewise upon the sea. And thus was the isle Lesbos
in by

by
that time poor virgin, that the strong hand

of
at

the

is
a a

Lord working weak creature, preserved from the Turks.

of of
Beside these regions and countries Asia Minor above described,
Sebastian Munster, the fifth book his Cosmography, declareth
in

moreover, that the Turks and Sultans have under their subjection
both Arabia, Persia, and also India Exterior, wherein Calcutta.

is
The which Persia, although under the Sophi, who
be be

an
is
it

º
the Turk, yet Sultan,
to

enemy thought, that

is
to
it
is

a
of

one the Turkish and Mahometan religion. This Persia and India

by
the primi
of as

were once seasoned with Christ's gospel, may appear

tive church. And thus have you the parts Asia described, which

in
all

times past being almost

do

christened, now serve under the Turk.

AFRICA.
let

After Asia,
us

the description next consider the parts and

of

Where, although the greatest part either con

of

countries Africa.

H.
by

deserts desolate, possessed Prester John, who

in

or

sisteth
is

no

Christ and his gospel; yet the Turk hath there also
ittle portion under his dominion,
as

these
:

COUNTRies.
Egypt.” Africa Minor. Mauritania
Regnum Tunece. Cyrene.”

cities.
Alexandria. Charlago. Hippo. Here Saint Au
Memphis. Aphordisum. gustine was bishop.
Arsinae.

description Europe, which were

of
A

the Countries and Cities

in

before christened, and now are subdued and subject the Turk.
to

Countries.
Thracia. Amphilochia, Corinthia.
Samothracia.” Ambracia. Argia.
Graecia.” Achaia.7 Laconia.
Macedonia.” Attica. Messenia.
Thessalia. Boeotia. Elis.
Epyrus. Phocis. Sicyona.
,

Chaonia. AEtolia. Arcadia.

Thresprotia. Peloponnesus.

(1) Ex MEne. Sylv. lib. De Orbis Descrip. cap. 74. Seb, Munst. lib.
Et

5.
ii.

(2) Matt. (3) Acts (6) Item. xv. (?) Ibid.

ii.

(4) Ibid. xvi. (5) Ibid. xx.

T
92 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS,

Solyman. cities,
Messena.
Constantinople, or Bizan- Actium.
tium. Torona. Tegea.
Pera. Azelia. Argos.
Adrianopolis Acarnanon. Lacedaemon, or Sparta.”
Trajanopolis Argos.7 Epidaurus.
Caliopis. Astacus. Helice.
Sestos. Omphalium. Lerna.
Apollonia. Athenae. Leuctrum.
Thessalonica." Magaris. Methone.
Philippi.” Thebae. Mycenae.
Demetrias. Delphos. Megalipolis.
Neapolis.” Egris. Nemaea. -

A...";
Apollonia Mygdoniae.*
Chalydon.
Locris.
Nauplia.
Olympia.
Berhaea.6 Naupactus. Sicyon.
Ambracia. Corinthus.* AEgyra.

Islands bordering about Greece,” won likewise by the Turk from

the Christians.

ISLANDS.

Cyclades.” Ithaca.
Euboea, or Nigropontus.
Creta."1 Cephalenia. Samos.”
Salmone.” Zacynthus, or Zanthus. Corcyra.
Clauda.'s Lemnos. Corsica 1°

cities.
Chalcis. Gerestus. Phoenice.19
Charistus. Pulchri Portus.17 Salamis.
Cerinthus. Lasaea.18 Delos.”

After the Turk Thrace and Greece, proceeding

had subdued
further into Europe, he invaded other regions and cities, which also
he added to his dominions; as,
countries.
Mysia Superior.” Istria. Servia.
Mysia Inferior Bosnia. Rascia.
Dalmatia.” Bulgaria. Moldavia.
Corinthia. Wallachia. Hungaria.
Corvatia. Transylvania, or Septem Austria.
Croatia. *Castra.

CITies.
Rhaetiaria. Scupi Tirista.
Nessus. Sigindunum, or Singet. Axium, or Chilia.
Ulpianum. Triballorum CEscus. Labacus, Metropolis.

(1) Acts xvii. (2) Ibid. xvi. '3) Ibid. (4) Ibid. xvii. (5) Ibid. (6) Ibid.
(7) Argos, is a city in Amphilochia, and another also in Peloponnesus.
virgins there in the temple
(8) Acts xvii. Of Corinth Strabo writeth, that more than a thousand
of Venus, used yearly to be set ont as common; and therefore not without cause Saint Paul
writeth “Eratis scortatores, idolatrae,’ &c. 1 Cor.vi. (9) 2 Macc. v.
(10) The islands about Graecia; see above.
(11) Acts xvii. In Creta St. Paul ordained Titus to be bishop and overseer.
(12) Acts xxvii. (13) Ibid. (14) Fifty-three islands. (15) Acts xx.
(16) Corsica, is an island beyond Italy, which the Turk's navy
joining with the French, did over
come, A.D. 1553. -
(17) Acts xxvii. (18) Ibid. (19) Ibid. xvii. (20) 1 Macc. xv.
Asia, and is divided into
(21) The region of Mysia is divided into two parts; whereof the one is in
Mysia Major, and Mysia, Minor. The other is in Europe, and is divided into Mysia (or Moesia)
Superior, and Mysia Inferior. . (22) 1 Tim. iv.
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRS. 93
cities. Prophecy.

Epidaurus," or Ragusium. Tergovistus, or Tervis. Walpo.

Milea, or Meleda. Huniad.* Novigradum.
Senia, or Segna. Hermenstat. Varna.”
Enona, or Hona. Cronestat. Buda, or Ofen
Jadra, or Zara. Saltzburg. Alba regalis.
Sebenica. Alba Julia, or Wessen- Belgradum, or Taurinum.
Stridon, where St. Jerome burge. Strigonium.
was born. Gyula. Varadinum.
Quinque Ecclesiae. Samandria. Neopolis, Major. et Minor
Jairza, Metropolis of Columbetz.” Pestum.
Bulgaria.”

As I was writing hereof, a certain sound of lamentable

news was
brought unto us, how the Turk, whom we had hoped before to have
been repulsed by the emperor Maximilian out of Christendom, hath
now of
late, this present year 1566, got the town of Gyula about
Transylvania, after they had sustained sixteen of his most forcible
assaults, destroying in the same most cruelly many thousands of our
Christian brethren, men, women, and children; but because we have
no full certainty, we will refer the story thereof to further in
formation.

THE PROPHEcIEs of THE HOLY scIRIPTUREs conside RED,

touching the coming up, and final £iuin and ºrgtruction, of this
tnicket ſingbom of the Čuthg,
WITH THE REVELATIONS AND FORESHOWINGS ALSO OF OTHER
AUTHORS CONCERNING THE SAME.
Forasmuch
- as you have hitherto
- -
sufficiently heard, - to what
r
quantity and largeness the dominion of the Turks hath increased,
and do understand what cruel tyranny these wretched miscreants
have and do daily practise most heinously wheresoever they come,
against the servants and professors of Christ; it shall not be unprofit
able, but rather necessary, and to our great comfort, to consider and
examine in the Scriptures, with what prophecies the Holy
Lord hath premonished
of the
and forewarned us before, of these heavy per sº
secutions to come upon his people by this horrible Antichrist. For
as the government and constitution of times, and states of monarchies
and policies, fall not to us by blind chance, but be administered and
allotted unto us from above; so it is not to be supposed, that such
a great alteration and mutation of kingdoms, such a terrible and
all

general persecution of God's people almost through Christendom,

of

as

and such terror the whole earth now moved and engendered
is
a

by these Turks, cometh without the knowledge, sufferance, and

(1) Epidaurus, city Illyria, and also another Peloponnesus. These regious were
in
in

in
is
a

certain Scy
of by

former times called by the name Illyria Illyricum, and afterward,

of

or

of

reason
thians coming thither, they were also called Sclavonia. Stephanus, king Bosnia, and afterward
by

Rascia and Mysia, was come and speak with Mahomet the Turk,
of

to

subtle train allured

who, being come, was taken and his skin flayed off.
Bulgaria, Wallachia, Transylvania, Servia, Rascia, and Moldavia, was wont
of

(2) All this tract

at of tº

be called Dacia, but afterward was severed into divers lands and dominions. Bulgaria was won
Bajazet the Turk from the crown Hungary, through the unprosperous war Sigismund,
of

of

Nicopolis, A.D. 1395. This Sigismund was the burner John Huss, and the
of

of

the field
persecutor
of

his doctrine.
(3) Where Johannes Huniades was born.
(4) At Columbetz, Sigismund lost the field, fighting against the Turks.
Varna, city Rascia, Ladislaus, king Hungary, fought with the Turk, and was
in

of

(5)
in
a

overcome, A.D. 1444. Wide supra.

94 The History of the TURRs.

Prophecy determination of the Lord before, for such ends and purposes as his
divine wisdom doth best know. For the better evidence and testi
mony whereof, he hath left in his Scriptures sufficient instruction
and declaration, whereby we may plainly see, to our great comfort,
how these grievous afflictions and troubles of the church, though

us,

by
they be sharp and heavy unto yet they come not

or
chance
it, by working only, the Lord himself hath appointed

as
man's but even
-
and doth permit the same.

let
the Old Testament,

of
And first

us
to
Two begin with the time
things to
be con seriously advise and ponder, not only the scriptures and prophecies
sidered

us
in the therein contained, but also let consider the whole state, order, and

º
people;
of

of
time and regiment that the church, mean, the Israelites. For

I
order of

of
the Old although the scriptures and prophets the Old Testament were
Testa
properly sent and have their relation properly
to
people,

to
ment. that
things done,

be
or

that commonwealth,

of
that should

in
done which
John Baptist was the last and made

an
end, our Saviour

as
of be

of
imself witnesseth, saying, the law and prophets unto the time
John, &c.; yet, notwithstanding, the said people that Old Testa
lively image and resemblance

of
ment bear the universal church
a

by
which should follow, planted God through the whole

of
the Son
So

God, speaking
as

the prophets
of
them from the

to
earth. that
God, prophesied what should come
of

in
to
mouth and word pass
so,

that people; likewise, the whole course and history

of
those

us,
Israelites exemplifieth and beareth prophetical image

º
declaring

to
a
be

of
to

looked for God dispersed

in

what church the universal

is

through the world, planted Christ Jesus his Son, according

in

as
Philip Melancthon, gravely gathering upon the same, testifieth

in
divers places his commentary upon the Daniel.
in

by

As first the history godly Abel, slain wicked Cain, what

of

import
of

doth prophesy, but the condition the people and

or
it

go

God, who commonly this world, and are

of

to

in

servants wrack
by

oppressed the contrary part, which belongeth not God?

to

Isaac and Ishmael;

he

be

of

of

like may said also Jacob and

Esau;
of

of

whom those two who were the children promise, and

by

God, were persecuted

of

belonged
to

this world
to in

the election
Where, moreover,
be

The the others who were rejected. noted con

is

twelve
cerning Ishmael, that
of

sons of his stock, after the flesh, came the Saracens,

Ishmael,
do

whose sect the Turks now profess and maintain. And

as

and Ishmael
had but twelve sons; God, that this Soly
be

of

through
so

to

were wished
of it

his
be

man who the twelfth the Turkish generation, may the last.
is

Ottoman
Turks. -
this, better occasion shall follow (the Lord willing) hereafter.
of

But
Furthermore, Israel, the sacred history
of

of

byso

the twelve tribes

reporteth,' that after they had long season continued together
a

length, for their idolatry

of

of or

the space eight nine hundred years,

at

and transgression their forefathers, ten tribes them were cut off,
of

and dispersed among the Gentiles hundred and thirty years before
s
a

the old the captivity Babylon; that but two tribes only remained free,
so
of

church of
and they also last, after hundred and thirty years, were captived
at

the
a

3. º*.

Israelites
for

under the Babylonians certain time. No otherwise hath

in of it
a

and the
t

public happened with the church the universal world,

of

Christ almost
in

church of
greatest part, Asia, Africa, and almost
in

in

Christ. which church the both

º

(1) Kings xvii.

2
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 95

Europe the holy apostles so laboured and travailed), we see Prophecy.

(where
now to be disparkled among the Turks, and their candlesticks re
Inoved: the Lord of his great grace reduce them again, Amen . So
that of twelve parts of Christendom, which were once planted in
Christ, scarce two parts remain clear, and they, how long they shall
so continue, the Lord knoweth. And, albeit through the mercy of
the Lord they escape the danger of the Turks, yet have they been
so beaten by the pope, that they had been better almost to have been
in the Turks' hands.
Again, after the said Israelites returned, being restored by Cyrus,
us
of let

of
consider well their story, the continuance time, the manner
their regiments, and what afflictions they sustained

of
in
the time
the Maccabees; and we
lively representation

of
shall see these our

a
days expressed St. Paul,

as
that prophetical people, according
in

writing
of

of all
them, showeth how things happened

to
figures,"

in
them
that is, the actions and doings

be
as
that one nation, figures and
types of

of
greater matters, what shall happen the latter times

in
the
whole church universally Christ collected.
in

The
So the transmigration and deliverance again

forof
those two tribes,

yet
the

declareth sin; "..."

us
to

of

affliction Christ's church and that

ºft.*

by
for
his

God will not utterly reject Son's sake:people his

as
mani-
fold examples
of

the church hitherto may well appear.

by
Again, the continuance the law first given Moses, unto the
of

by

the said people Titus, amounteth

of

destruction
to
one thousand
five hundred and sixty-four years; we, counting the age
so

of
the
New Testament, and reckoning from the day
of

our redemption

.
the year 1534, lacking but only
be

unto this present,

to

come now
three and thirty years
of

the full number.”

º'
Likewise, counting the years from their deliverance out
of
in

cap-Times

or
find five hundred and sixty-º.
we

tivity their dissolution,

to

of

the end church,

four years, during which years,

of

the Jews was not

as

the church
...
all

governed under the authority kings, but the high priests took
of

*
for
we

power authority Christians,

so
to

the and themselves; the

space, especially these latter five hundred and sixty-four years,
of

ºf
we

what have seen and felt, but only the jurisdiction and domination wealth.
the

all

and high priests playing ‘Rex'

of

the pope countries, and

in
by

ruling
be
to of

whereby, these years,

to

the whole the count

is
it
2

be
far

thought the day coming

in of

the Lord's not off.

Furthermore, the Jews' kingdom, what
of

those latter years

troubles and afflictions that people sustained three hundred years

*º'
together, but chiefly the last hundred and sixty-six years before the
by

coming Christ, Antiochus and his fellows, the history ...,

of

of

the
we

report notoriously
to

Maccabees can wherein have also

º
;

.
of

understand the miserable vexations and persecutions christian

"
by

by

the world, Antichrist; for,

of

churches, these latter ends #".

in

Antiochus, Antichrist
no

doubt figured and represented. This

is

i."
his

Antiochus surnamed Magnus, and Antiochus Epiphanes, son,

“

Seleuchus Nicanor; much like

of

of

Mahomet Turks.
as

came the stock

the Turk, and Solyman, came
of

of

the stock Ottoman.

be

of
to

Wherein this noted and pondered, that, like

as

the said.
is

Seleucus issued twelve Syrian kings one after another, that gene
of

(2) Ex Phi. Melanct. Dan cap.

x.

9.
in

(1) Cor.
1
96 The IIISTORY OF THE TURRS.

Prºphecy ration, who reigned over the Israelites

with much severity and
tyranny; of Ottoman, have come
so, of this devilish generation
twelve Turkish tyrants, whereof this Solyman is now the twelfth ;
God grant he may be the last! And as the two last Antiochi, being
sons of the two brethren, did fight together for the kingdom, and in
fighting were both slain, and shortly after the kingdom fell to the
Romans; so the Lord grant, for Christ's sake, that the bloody brood

six
of this old Solyman (who hath reigned now and forty years) may
fight together, and perish blood, that this bloody
so
their own

a in
.."
tyranny

of
may final end for ever. Amen.

to
theirs come

be
And that the truth hereof may the better appear

to

as
such
disposed to
meditate more upon the thought good and
profitable for the reader,

to
set before his eyes, table-wise, the

in
of of
catalogue both these Antichristian families, with the names and
the twelve Syrian kings, then

of

of
succession the persons, first
Ottomans, like number and order.
in
the twelve

A COMPARISON BETWEEN THE SYRIANS AND THE TURKS.

The Syrians.
YEARs.

33
reigned
3. 2. 1.

Seleucus

.
.
.
.
. .

.
.
.
.

.
.
.

.
.

.
. .

.
Antiochus Soter 19

.
.
hi. motherinjaw, aid

ii.
Antiochus Theos, who killed Bernice young
brother
.

.
.
.

.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.

.
.

.
.

.
Callinicus, with Antiochus Hierax his brother; which two
4.

Seleucus
brethren warred one against the other 20

.
.

.
.

.
. .
.
Antiochus Magnus . . . .

12 36
6. 5.

.
. .

. .

.
.
.

. . .

.
.

.
.
Seleucus Philopater

.
or .
.
.

.
.

.
. . .

.
.
.
Antiochus Epiphanes, rather Epimanes
10. 9. 8. 7.

.
Antiochus Eupater
.
.
.

.
of .

.
.
.
.

.
.
.

Demetrius, brother Epiphanes, who killed Eupater his cousin

Temetrius Nicanor, whom Antiochus Sedetes, his brother, expulsed
from his kingdom
-
-

-
-
-

-
-
11. Antiochus Sedetes. These two last being brethren had two sons
"
.
12. Antiochus Gripus, and Antiochus Ciricenus. These two, striving
together for the kingdom, were both slain, and so, not long after,
the

kingdom Syria came Tygranes king Arme

of

to of

of

the hands
to

nia, and being taken from him came the Romans

. in
so

the time
of

Pompey
.

.
.
.

.
.

.
.

.
.
.

.
.

The Turks.
YEARs.
28
5. 4. 3. 2. l,

Ottoman reigned
.
.

.
. .
.

.
.
.
.
.

.
.

.
.

. .
.

Orchan: he slew his two brethren - 22

.
.
.

23
he

put out the eyes Sauces, his own son

of

Amurath:
. .
.

.
.

Bajazet:
he

slew Solyman, his brother

.
.

.
.
.

.
.
.
.

Calepine: the Greek stories make

no

this Calepine.
of

mention The
Latin stories say that Cakepine and Orchan were both one, and that
he

by

was slain Mahomet his brother - -

.

-
-
.
.
.

Orchan, whom Moses his uncle did slay

9. 8. 7. 6.

.
.
.

.
.
.

34 14
he

Mahomet the First slew Mustapha, his brother

.
. .
. .
. .
:

.
he he

Amurath the Second slew Mustapha, his brother

.
:

.
.

slew his two brethren, Turcine,

an

Mahomet the Second infant,

:

and Calepine 37
.
.
.

he

10. Bajazet the Second warred against his brother Demes, which
:

by

pope Alexander VI.

33

Demes was afterwards poisoned

.
.
.
.
he

11. Selim poisoned Bajazet his father, and his two brethren Acomates
:

and Corcuthus, with all their children, his own cousins

7
.
.
.
.

12. Solyman:
he

of

slew Mustapha, his own son, and was also the death
Gianger, his second son
.

.
.
.

.
.

.
.
.

.
.

.
 THE HISTORY OF THE TU RKs. 97

These two pestilent families and generations, rising out, doubtless, Prophecy.

from the bottomless pit, to plague the people of God, as in number

of succession they do not much differ, so in manner of their doings
and wicked abominations, they be as near agreeing, being both ene
mies alike to the people and church of Christ, both murderers and
particides of their own brethren and kindred, both blasphemers of

all
God, and troublers of the whole world. Wherein we have

to
by
learn and note, Almighty God

of
the way, the terrible anger

of
against the sin and wickedness men.
Furthermore, disposed

to

of
whosoconsider and cast the course

is
The time
opera-º',

by
mark how things

be
times,
to

and disposed the marvellous

of

of
tion God's providence, shall find the times also these two adver-amined.
For,

§. *
to
much like sort concur and agree. considering
in

in
saries
God, the first

of
with ourselves both the testaments and churches
the Jews, the second the Christians, look what time the Syrian
of

in of

kings had Jerusalem, the same proportion

so of
to

rage then time

tyranny
of

hath now the the Turks that Anti

to
murder the one

the one Antichrist may well represent and prefigure the other. For, ºw.
by the book Maccabees may appear, Antiochus Epiphanes
of
as

was about the hundred and ninety-first year before the Passion

of
our
Saviour, and day redemption;
so

casting
of

our now the same number

we

be
from this present year backward,
to
shall find about the
it
same year and time, when Bajazet, the fourth Turk after Ottoman,
began remove his imperial seat fiom Bursa Bithynia Adria
all in to

to
in

nople Europe, which city Thrace;

of

which year and time

be in
in is
a

began Europe,
to

the mischief seen before, and this

as

we is

1375, unto which year, add 191,

A.

maketh 1566,
D.

if

was
it

according Apocalypse, xx.,

of

prophecy chap.
to

the the where

is
it
prophesied Gog and Magog, that they shall compass about the
of

of in by
of

tents the saints, and the well-beloved city, which well-beloved

city doubt, Europe; and this was
no

meant, the year abovesaid,

is

1375. Although touching the precise points years and times,

it

therein;
be
us

greatly
to

not for exquisite but yet where diligence,

is

and studious meditation may help

to

knowledge, would not wish

I

negligence
be

pretence And thus much for the

to

ignorance.
to

times of Antiochus and his fellows.

Now what cruelty this Antiochus exercised against the people
we of

Furious
God, the history the Maccabees;" where ...".
of
in

manifest
it
is

...,
*
his
his

read that this Antiochus,

of

the eighth year reign,

in

in

second
all

coming Jerusalem, first gave forth

to

commandment, that
in

the God's
the

Jews should relinquish the law Moses, and worship

of

of

idol
up

Jupiter Olympus, which

he

of

the temple Jerusalem. The

in

set
he
of

of

of

books the prophets

Moses and burned. He set garrisons
the city
he
of
to In

soldiers ward the idol. Jerusalem

to

caused the
all

kept, full
be
of

of

feasts and revels Bacchus filth and wicked

Old men, women, and virgins, such
as

ness. would not leave the law

of

Moses, with cruel torments

he

murdered. The mothers that

would not circumcise their children,
he

slew. The children that were

of up

by

circumcised, spoiled
he

he

hanged the necks. The temple

God, and the candlestick gold, with the
of

and wasted. The altar

the temple, partly cast out,
he
of

other ornaments and furniture

cap.
1.

(1) Mac. lib.

i.

VOL. W. H
I.
98 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRS,

Provhecy. partly he carried away. Contrary to the law of God, he caused them
to offer and to eat swine's flesh. Great murder and slaughter he
made of the people, causing them either to leave their law, or to lose
their lives. Among whom, besides many others, with cruel torments,
he put to death a godly mother with her seven sons, sending his

all
cruel proclamations through the land, that whosoever kept the
the sabbath, and other rites the law, and refused

to
to of

be of
observances

by
condescend his abominations, should executed: reason

all
whereof the city good

of

of
Jerusalem was left void and desolate
men, but there were great number who were contented

to
follow

a
and obey his idolatrous proceedings, and flatter with the king, and

to
Briefly,

no

of
became enemies unto their brethren. kind calamity,

be
misery could any place, which was not there
of
nor face

in
showed
the tyranny

of
Of this Antiochus large

in
at
seen. historied the

is
it
Maccabees;' Daniel,
of

of
book and prophesying” before the same,

no
of
declareth that the people the Jews deserved less for their sins
and transgressions.
Antio By consent
all
of

writers, this Antiochus beareth figure

of
the

a
chus, a
great Antichrist, who was the world,

of
figure of follow

in
the latter end to
the Turk.
can against us. Although,

be he
and already come, and worketh what
is

St. John many Antichrists,

as

saith, been, parts

as
there have and
Antichrist,
of

body forerunners, yet,

to
of

and members the who are

º: the head and principal Antichrist, and great enemy

of

of
Christ's
the world,
he

church, which time of

in
to

at
come the latter end
is

never was seen before; whereby

be

as

shall such tribulation meant,

is
by

doubt, the Turk, prefigured By this

no

this Antiochus.” Anti

as,
all

following the same doctrine

do

of
christ also mean such the
I

if of by

by
Name of Turks,
be
to

Anti think saved their works and demerits, and not

their faith only God,
of

the Son what title and profession else

in

christ,
what it
he be

contain soever they especially they use the like force and violence for
;

eth.
as

the same, doth, &c.

Of the tyranny
of

of

this Antiochus aforesaid, and the tribulations

of of

of

the latter times, both the Jews' church, and also

in

the church

of
us

come, let
to

the christian church hear and consider the words

Daniel nineteenth, his seventh chapter, prophesying
in

in

the and also

of the same
as

followeth

j
:

he

he
so

“He shall return, and fret against the holy covenant; shall do: shall
even return, and have intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant.
his
on

And arms shall stand part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary strength,
of
up

and shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall set the abominable
And such wickedly break the covenant, shall flatter with him
as

desolation.
deceitfully; but the people that know their God, shall prevail and prosper.
do
the

And they that understand among people, shall instruct many; yet they shall
by

by

by

by

fall sword and flame, captivity and spoil, many days.

‘Now when they shall fall, they shall
be

holpen with little help, but man

.#
a

shall cleave unto them feignedly. understanding

of

of

And some them

be

he be

fall be tried, and make them white, till the time out:
to

to

to

and
And the king shall
do

for there time appointed. what him listeth shall

is
a

:
all

exalt himself, and magnify himself against that God, and shall speak
is

till

be

marvellous things against the God gods, and shall prosper

of

the wrath
accomplished; for the determination
he

made. Neither shall regard the God

is

women, nor care for any God; for

he
of

his fathers, nor the desires

of

shall
honour the god Mauzzin,
he

magnify himself above all. But his place shall

in

(1) Mac. (2) Dan. ix. (3) Ex Lyra Gloss. Ordin. Mac.
in

c.
i.
1

1
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 99.

and the god whom his fathers knew not, shall he honour with gold, and with Prophecy .
silver, and with precious stones and pleasant things.
“Thus shall he do in the holds of Mauzzim with a strange god, whom he shall
acknowledge; he shall increase his glory, and shall cause them to rule over
many, and shall divide the land for gain. And at the end of time shall the
king of the south push at him, and the king of the north shall come against
him like a whirlwind, with chariots and with horsemen, and with many ships,
and he shall enter into the countries, and shall overflow and pass through. He
shall enter also into the pleasant land, and many countries shall be overthrown;
but these shall escape out of his hand, even Edom and Moab, and the chief of
the children of Ammon. He shall stretch forth his hands also upon the coun
tries, and the land of Egypt shall not escape; but he shall have power over the

.."
Egypt, and

all
treasures of gold and of silver, and over

of
the precious things
the Lybians, and

he
shall pass. But the tidings out
of

the black Moors where

the east and the north shall trouble him; therefore

go
he
of

shall forth with

great wrath,

he
destroy and root out many. And shall plant the tabernacles
to

his palace between the seas, the glorious and holy mountain; yet

he
of

shall
in
to

come his end, and none shall help him.'

To Daniel above prefixed, might also

be
this place
of

added the
prophecy
of

the said Daniel written the seventh chapter, and much

in

his
tending the like effect; where he, treating
to

of

of of
vision four
beasts (which signify the four monarchies), and speaking now the
fourth monarchy, hath these words:
by

“After this, saw night, and behold the fourth beast was
in

the visions
I

grim and horrible, and marvellous strong. had great iron teeth;
It

devoured

it
its

and brake pieces, and stamped the residue under feet; and was unlike
in

it
it,

the other beasts that were before for had ten horns. As considered the
it

I
up

horns, behold, there came among them another little horn, before whom
the first horns plucked away. And behold,
of

there were three

in

this horn
were eyes like the eyes man, and mouth speaking presumptuous things,
of
a

and seemed more stout than the others. Which horn also, when looked on,
it

made battle with the saints, and prevailed against them; until the Old Aged
came, and judgment was given the Highest, and till the appointed
of
to

the saints
time was come, that the saints should have the kingdom.’
ye

Thus heard the plain words Daniel;

he
of

doth
as

have which
in

manifestly describe the coming Antiochus, the great adversary,

of
by

the Jews;
of

so

toward the latter end the same Antiochus figured

is

Christ, who
to

the Turk.
us

the great adversary

of

also
is

Although some there be, notwithstanding, who, with great learning

and judgment, apply this place
do

of

Daniel above recited, not

to

the
for

Turk, but rather

six

the pope; and that

to

seven special
or

causes herein touched and noted.'

The
of

first this: that the wicked transgressors the covenant

is

shall join with him deceitfully and hypocritically, who shall pollute
of

the tabernacle strength, and take away the perpetual sacrifice, and
bring
of
in

the abomination desolation.

is,

The second note that the prophet declareth, how the learned
among the people shall teach many, and that they shall fall upon the
sword, into fire and captivity, and shall Wºl.
be

banished, they
&c.;
; is be

in all

shall tried, chosen, and made bright and pure, which, say
they, seen, but only
be

not among the Turks the pope's

to

of

church where the faithful preachers and teachers the people are
go

slain and burned, wrack, &c.; where, likewise, followeth,

to

and
it

º
they Antichrist,
be

that shall holpen against and that many false

(1) Wide Rodul. de Antichristo.
H
100 THE HISTORY OF The TURRs.

Prophecy brethren should join unto them dissemblingly, &c. To this they
allege, that the Christians have no such help against the Turk, where
unto such false brethren should join themselves, as is and hath been
commonly seen among the Christians against the pope, from time to

by
all
time, almost in countries; Germany,

as
the Protestants and

in
Help, of

!..."

by
cities; England, king Henry's time, the lord Cromwell,

in

in
free

**

by

by by
and afterwards king Edward, queen Elizabeth

in
against, and now

;
the

the
by
godly nobility; France,

of
Scotland queen Navarre

in
by
and her son; and also the prince Conde and the worthy admiral,

of

by
and his two brethren, and many others; Flanders

in
those whom
the regent called beggars;

of
so
as
the Maccabees,

in
was the time
against Antiochus.
Thirdly,

all
that the king shall exalt himself above that hath the

up
God, and shall speak presumptuously
of

lift

to
name his mouth
against God.
Fourthly, women; which may
he

of
that careth not for the desires
note how the pope's doctrine shall forbid the honest and
to

seem
lawful marriage
in

churchmen.
The fifth specialty which they apply

to
the pope, that which

is
“Neither shall

he
followeth prophet, saying, regard the God
in

the

up
his fathers, nor any god but, instead him, shall set his god

.”
of

of
;

Mauzzim Mauzzim, and shall worship him with silver and gold, and precious

up
the

his
do

stone,” &c., which they apply pope, setting

of
to

god
bread, and worshipping him with glistering golden ornaments, and
most solemn service.
he

Sixthly, followeth, “and shall increase them with much glory

it

and riches, and shall divide unto them lands and possessions,” &c.;
gold and

of
meaning that the pope, having dominion over treasures
all

silver, and precious things the land, shall endue his cardinals,
of

all
prelates, his flattering doctors, with friars, monks, and priests, and
his

part, with great privileges, liberties, revenues, and

as

such shall take

who apply this prophecy
be

possessions. And thus, say, some there

Tº
I

*"
the

the
of

Daniel, unto bishop

of

seventh and eleventh chapters of

Rome; whom, although take
be
an

of
to

extreme persecutor Christ's

:...
I

church, yet judge rather those two chapters

"... little
of

Daniel concerning
I

of

the middle the ten horns, and the great destroyer

in

the horn

tº
mean the
the pleasant land and glorious holy mountain, mean first Anti
of
An

to

great
the

the
by

ochus, and him, secondly, great Antichrist, Turk;

to

mean
of

who hath now set already the tabernacles his palace between the
seas, according Daniel,
of

as

prophecies
to

the above said.

is

be

Over and besides these prophecies above alleged, may added

Ezekiel [chap. xxxix.], speaking Gog and Ma
of

also the prophecy

of

applied
be
as

gog, which, may

to

the oppression
of

the Jews under

it

the heathen multitude which stopped the building the city, and
of

under the Syrian kings, &c.; yet

in

the same also are expressed the

these latter times, under
of

calamities and afflictions Christ's church

in

the Saracens and the Turks, &c.

let

Proceeding further
us

this matter,
to

the prophecies
in

Prophs. come now

i.S.,
of

the New Testament, and mark the words St. Paul, writing
of

to

... the Thessalonians,' who then were christened, and now are
Turkish,
either
under the Turk, which words
ye

“Be
be
or

these not
:
ii.

(1) Thess.
2
 THE if ISTORY OF THE TURKS 101

suddenly moved in your mind, nor troubled, neither by spirit, nor Prophecy.

us,
by word, nor by letter as sent from

of
byas
though the day Christ
you
at

no
were hand. Let man deceive any means, for the Lord
will not come before there come defection, departing first, and

or
a

a
perdition,

be

an
that wicked man revealed,

of
the son which adver

is
called God;

all
sary, and extolled above
is power, and that which

is
sit
God, boasting himself

be
that he shall
so

the temple

to
of
in
God,” &c. Although this defection and departing may have double Defection

a
in time of
understanding, pope's gone departed

of
sect (which Anti
as
well the and

is
pro-ºº.

by
from the free justification faith only Christ, through the

in
the Turks; yet, leaving
of

grace)
to it as

to
speak
of

we of
mise while the

a
pope, because appeareth more notoriously Turk, will

in
i.
the
chiefly apply aptly

so so
him, doth agree, that unless
in

whom
it

it
this great defection from faith many churches had happened in

b
Turk, understand the apostle's mind,
to

the had been hard

it

now, by the history Turks,

be
known,
of

of to
these easy and evident is

by
considering what happened
to
ruin hath the church Christ
a

these miserable Turks; what empires, nations, kingdoms, countries,

towns,
be

of
and cities, removed from the name and profession
Christ; how

of
many thousands and infinite multitudes christian
and children, Asia, Africa, and Europe, are carried
in

in

in
men
away from Christ's church religion,
to

to
Mahomet's some serve
for the Turk's guard among the Janizaries, some for soldiers,
some for miners, some for gunners, fight and war against the
all to

Christians;
of
so

that the most part the churches, planted once

by the apostles, are now degenerated into Turks, only small hand
of a
ful

Christians reserved yet Europe,

of

of
these west parts
in

which small residue what shall also become shortly, except Christ
do

himself help, Christ only himself doth know. How great this
by
of

defection spoken St. Paul hath been, thou mayest see, gentle
reader,
in

the table above described.

Notwithstanding this text the holy apostle,
of

as

said before,
I

Rome,
be

for no

is, of

may verified also with less reason upon the bishop

his

upon Turk,
he

sin,
of

than the both that man that seat

is
a

and city
he

an
all of

great maintainer wickedness, and also for that

is

is
a

in his
is,

adversary, that contrary, doings and proceedings, Christ.

in

to

Thirdly, For God, and

he

of

so

that sitteth the temple did

not Mahomet.
Fourthly, Because
in he

an

of

exalter himself, and sitteth more

is

like god Rome,

in

than man whereof see more the book set

a

English, called, “The Contestations the Popes.’

of
in

forth
by

Fifthly, For that

he

seduceth, and hath seduced, his apostasy,

all

part
of

the most Christendom from the doctrine and free promises

is,

God, into wrong and strange way salvation, which

to
be of

of

not
a

by

justified freely before God only our faith Christ his well
in

beloved Son (unto which faith the promise God freely and gra
of

no
all

ciously hath annexed our salvation only, and other thing),

to
by
an
us

but hath taught

to

work out our salvation infinite number

other things; insomuch that
he

bindeth the necessity

of

of

our salva
we

this, that we must believe, saved, and re

be
to to

will
if

tion also
be

on
of

ceive him the vicar Christ earth, &c."

(1) Ex Bonifacis extravag.
102 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRs.

again to the Turks, among

is all
Prophecy.
But to return the prophecies both
the New, there

of

of
the Old Testament and none that painteth

§
out the Antichristian kingdom

of
the Turks better than doth the

let
St. John, whose words

of

us
Revelation weigh and consider, who,
Apocalypse ix., where opening the seventh and

he

of
speaketh

in
last seal the world), and there, writing

of
signifieth the last age
the sounding
of

of

of
the seven trumpets the seven angels, the

at
sixth angel saith:

‘Loose the four angels which are bound the great river Euphrates. And

in
the four angels were loosed, which were ready both day, and hour, and month,
and year, slay the third part men. And the number

of

of
to
horsemen were
i."; thousand times ten thousand and heard the number of them. And

I
:
them, having fiery haber

on
vision horses, and them that sat
of in

thus saw
a
I

geons, and jacinth-stone, and brimstone, and the heads

of

of
the horses were
as

lions, and out their mouths went forth fire, and smoke, and
of

of
the heads

is,
these three plagues was the third part men killed, that
of

of

of
brimstone:
the fire, smoke, and brimstone, which proceeded out their mouth,’ &c.

of
By

of
The the seventh seal, meant the seventh and last age the
is
seventh
world, which last age the judgment

to
Seal ex
of

the world from Christ

is
of

pounded. and resurrection the dead.

By
the seven angels with their seven trumpets, signified the

of is
plagues this seventh and last age the world.
of in

seven that come

The sixth By the sixth trumpet the sixth angel, meant the sixth plague
is
trumpet.
coming last and next before the plague the great judgment day,
of

by
plague the east kings, that
to

which sixth here described come

is
by

Turks,
is,

-
be
as

to

the followeth seen.

Loosing By loosing the great river Euphrates,
of

of the the angels who had rule is,

signified the letting out kings, the Turks, out
of

angels the east that

of is

upon the
by

Scythia, Tartary, Persia, and Arabia, whom the third part

to of
river k.u-
we

phrates.
be

as

Christendom shall destroyed, see this day hath come

it

Jass.
the prophecy, “Their power shall
be
It

followeth their
in

in

For their tails like serpents, having

be
in

mouths, and their tails.

heads, and with them they hurt,” &c.; meaning that these Turks,
of
of

with the words their mouths, shall threaten great destruction

them that will not yield unto them; and
to

the end,
in

fire and sword

when the Christians shall yield unto them, trusting
to

their promises,
the end, and kill them;
as

they, like serpents, shall deceive them

in
by

the story
of

appeareth the Turks above past.

be

The like prophecy also, after the like words and sense,
to
of is
St.

Apocalypse xvi., where John, treating

in

seen and read seven

the living God, given
of

cups filled with the wrath

to

of of

the hands
by

is,
of

seven angels
of

the four beasts (that the time

in

one one
the four Rome),
of of

beasts the four monarchies, which was the monarchy speaketh

his

the sixth angel, who poured God's wrath upon

of

In ean
ſour
likewise vial
Inonar the great river Euphrates, and the waters thereof dried up, that the
chies.
kings
be
of

of

way the the east should prepared, &c.

By the sixth angel with the sixth vial,
as

meant, before, the last

is

plague save one, that shall come upon the Christians. By the kings
By
of

the east are meant the Saracens, and twelve Ottoman Turks.
up

be

drying
of

Euphrates, signified way these Turks

to

the river the

is
by

of

prepared the Lord's appointment,

to

come out the

to

the cast
 .
THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 103

west parts of the world, to molest and afflict the Christians. It prophecy.

followeth more in the text: “And I saw three unclean spirits like Rºof

ofthe

ofthe

the
frogs, come out of

of

of
dragon, and out

of
mouth mouth
the beast, and out the mouth the false prophet, for they are Euphra

the
go
the spirits

“”
devils, doing wonders, kings

of

of
to
unto the
whole the battle,

to
earth,

to
assemble and gather them together
against the day the great God Omnipotent,” &c. And

of
followeth

it
shortly after, “And

he
assembled them together into place which

a
in is,
Hebrew Armageddon, that

of
called trap destruc
in

or
train
is

a
tion.” And immediately followeth the same place, “And the

it
seventh angel poured out his vial the air, and mighty voice

in

a
of
came from heaven, out the throne, saying, ‘factum est,

it
is
done,
or

finished,” &c.:

be
whereby understood, that toward

to
it
is
the world, great force shall

be
of
the last consummation seen, and
mighty army

be
of

the enemies shall collected and gathered

a

against the people and saints

of
the highest, and then cometh the

º
consummation, with factum est,’ &c. -

º'
.
not

Aºi
the
for

Holy Spirit

of
Wherefore nought that God

in
is
it

the

his
the same place, little before sixth angel doth pour out vial,
a

the faithful, saying: “Behold,

all

doth exhort come like thief

in
a

.
I

his
the night; blessed
he

ºf
that watcheth and keepeth garments, lest
is

-
alth.
he walk naked, and men see his filthiness,” &c.
Lyra, and Paul, bishop Burdens, and Matthias
de

of

Nicholas
Dorinke, writing upon Apocalypse xiii. and expounding the mystery
the second beast rising out the earth, having the horns
of

of

of
a
lamb, &c., apply the same Mahomet and the Turks, with
do

to

of a
solemn declaration made upon the same. Which interpretation
theirs, although points may
to

have some appearance

in

some seem
be it

probability, neither can

of

denied but that Mahomet and the

it

Turk Christ our Lord, and most

be

of

pestilent and wicked enemies

church; yet, touching the proper and
of

as

bitter persecutors his

of

natural meaning the apostle that place, speaking

of

all in

the false
lamb, &c.,
of

we consider well that beast,

if

the circumstances The beast

...is
we of

of

and mark the consequence the text, both that which goeth
grant,
de
the

before and followeth after, must needs that Nicholas lamb,

Lyra with his fellows, and with ºpe.
all

of

such-like the pope's school

be

that follow that school, deceived, and that the description and
applied
be be
of

interpretation that false horned lamb must necessarily

Rome, and none other; which proved
of

only
to

bishop
to

the
is
by

six

principal causes arguments:

or
is,

of

The first for that this beast

to

described bear the horns

is

The first
a
by

By the horns ..."

no

lamb; which lamb, doubt, meant Christ.

is

of

signified
of

the lamb Christ

or

the outward show resemblance

is

our Saviour; which show

no

to
or

resemblance can have relation

above Christ, and Christ,
he

be

Mahomet, for that taketh himself

to

sitting
at

prophet his feet. Wherefore seeing

an

of

God
as

excellent
Christ,
as

as

equal
in to

Mahomet cometh neither nor vicar under

Christ, this prophecy cannot agree him, but only him who
in
all

openly, plain words, protesteth, that Christ's lambs and sheep

in

not singularly, but universally through the whole world, are committed
Christ, and successor Peter; and that all men
of

of
as

him vicar
to

of

of
or

must confess the same necessity, else they are none Christ's
 104 TIIF HISTORY OF THE TU RKS.

Prophecy, sheep,'&c.; wherein it is easy to see where the pretensed horns of

the lamb do grow.
the second argument; “And he spake like the dragon,” &c.
...
The
A lamb's horns and the mouth of a dragon do not agree together.
And as they do not agree together in nature, so neither can they be

we
(if
found in any one person, either Turk or other will judge
truly) lively,

of
Rome. When thou hearest him

so

as
the bishop

in
call himself the apostolical bishop, the vicar Christ, the successor

of
Peter, the servant God's servants, &c.; thou seest
of

of

in
him the

be
of
two horns lamb, and wouldst think him lamb indeed,

to
a

a
would wash your feet for humility; but hear him

as
and such one
a
speak, and you shall find him dragon. See and read the epistle

a
pope Martin V., above-mentioned,
of

charging, commanding, and

threatening emperors, kings, dukes, princes, marquises, earls, barons,
knights, rectors, consuls, proconsuls, with their shires, their counties,
their kingdoms; provinces, cities, towns,
of
and the universities
castles, villages, and other pope Urban II.,
Wi.

of
See the answer
and his message king William Rufus. Behold
to

the works and

doings pope Innocent against king John.
of
The

the king England, who,

of

of
Note also the answer another pope

to
pºpe
!...";
the

the
for

tº

in
price king's grant
of

the head, would not unto him

his

of
vesting bishops. Mark well the words and doings pope
of

“” Hildebrand against the emperor Henry pope Alex IV.

of
also
of

mºuth

;
II.,
treading upon the neck
of

ander Frederic Barbarossa, not like

a
lamb treading upon dragon, but like dragon treading upon lamb;

a
a

that his own verse might turned upon himself, “Tanquam aspis
be
et so

basiliscus super oviculam ambulans, tanquam leo draco con

et

et
culcans agnum.” Consider moreover the behaviour, manner, condi
six
all

tion, and property

of

almost the popes who have been these

be

hundred years, and what dragon serpent could more viperous

or

than their own doings and words can speak and give testimony against

*
themselves.
Third followeth, moreover, the same prophecy the Apocalypse
It

of
in

for the third argument, “And

he

the power
of

doth the first beast

all

presently before his face, and causeth the earth, and the inhabitants
therein, honour the first beast, the stripe
of
to

whose deadly wound

was cured,” &c.

...
the

two

this prophecy two things are noted; first, what the first
be
In

to

º**
.."
is,

beast whose power the second beast doth execute. Secondly, what
its

its
is,

sight. The
so

this second beast doth exercise power

in

which
the Apocalypse, having seven
of

first
in

these beasts described here

heads and ten horns, must needs signify the city Rome, which may
byof
by

two demonstrations. First,

be

of

casily proved the exposition

the same Apocalypse xvii., where declared and described the said
is

!", seven hills, and contain ten kings, having the

on

to
to

Descrip beast stand

tº the dragon given; and also the same city

be
of

whole power
of to

Babylon, drunken with the blood

of

named," The whore the

which properties joined together, can agree
to all

no

saints:
in

Rome," wise
but only Rome, which city,
of

the heathen empire

of

that time
at

writing these prophecies, had the government

of

the whole world. The

be

of
or

second demonstration evidence may deduced out the number

VIII.
de

(1) Ex Bonifac. Majorit.

et

Extra. Obed.
 T
THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 105

for
of the months assigned to this beast [Apoc. xiii.],

so
written, Prophecy.

it
is
is,
that this beast had power make, that work his malice against

to

to

by
Christ's people, forty-two months, which months, counted sabbaths

is,

up
for
years (that every month seven years), make the just number
of of

those years which the primitive church was under the terrible

in
".
persecutions Rome,

of
the heathen emperors afore specified.

of

as
is
Which thing standing, proved and confessed, that the first
"...
thus The beast
beast must needs signify the empire and city Rome; then must

of

it
necessarily follow that the second beast, with the lamb's horns, must
signify the bishop and pope the same city

of

of
Rome. The reason

by
hereof apparent the pro

in
is

evident and that which followeth

phecy," where declared, that the second beast, having two horns
is
it

all
lamb, received and exercised the power the first beast,
of

of
a

or

be
sight beast,
of
in

before the the said which cannot verified

any other, but only Rome,

of
the Turk
in

either the pope

in

in
or

º,
ºf

all
as

who, you see, receiveth, usurpeth, and deriveth

to
himself the The pope
of

that city and monarchy Rome; insomuch that

he
of
power saith,
Ludovicus yielded unto him the rule and
R.
heor

that when Constantine

of

kingdom that city, gave him but his own, and that, which

of
right and duty belonged
to

him before.
all

And this authority Rome,

in he
power over the empire

of
or

worketh not Asia, nor Constantinople the Turk doth, but

in

in

as

is,
the sight the beast which gave him the power; that the city
of

in

of
Rome itself, which this prophecy
of

in

the first beast here the

is

Apocalypse described.
Fourthly,followeth moreover, “And
he
It

causeth the earth and Fourth

beast,”
all

the inhabitants therein, worship and honour the first

to

which had deadly wound, and was cured,” &c. The interpretation
a

all

this part, the other parts the same chapter, standeth

of

of of

of
as

also
upon the definition the first beast: for, being granted,
of as

cannot
it

denied, that the first beast signifieth the city and empire Rome,
it be

we

must consequently follow, that the bishop (whom call the

by

pope) the said city Rome, must

be
of

of

understood the second

beast, forasmuch neither Turk nor any other, but only the bishop
as

up

Rome, hath holden the estimation and dignity that city,

of

of
by

Vandals, Goths, Heru

be

began
to

which ruin and decay

in

the
by

lians, and Lombards, about 456; but afterwards the bishop

A.
D.

Rome, the pristine state and honour that city revived again, and
of

of

And this
as

great did before.

in
as

flourished veneration ever

it

it

which the Holy Ghost seemeth here

of

the first beast,

to

mean
is

saying, “That the sword, and was cured;” for

he

of

so

had wound

*
a

followeth.
it

Fifthly, “And
all
he

of

to

caused the inhabitants the earth make Finh

the beast, which had the stripe
of

the image
of

the sword and lived.

give life
of

And was given

to

to

him the image the beast, and

to
it

all
to

image speak,
to

them that
to

make the thereof and cause

killed; forcing
all
be

worshipped not the image the beast,

to
of

persons, both little and great, rich and poor, bond and free,
to

take
their right hand,
of

or

their foreheads, and

or in

in

the mark the beast

that none might buy sell, but they which had the mark,
or

the
of

or

the beast, his name,” &c.

of

name the number

(1) Apoc. xiii. (2) 'Evanov toº 9mpiov. Apoc. xiii.
 I06 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS.

Prophecy. By giving life

to the image of the beast, and making it to speak,
Rome
almost
is to be presupposed that the beast was at a near point of death, and
dead. lay speechless before, insomuch that the city of Rome began to lose
Odacer, king

its
name, and was called awhile Odacria,

of
Called
Odacria.
and change

by
of
the Herulians, who, sword, surprised the Romans; and

it to of of
dint

by
yet, notwithstanding, means this Roman prelate, the said city

up
Rome, which was then ready give

of

so
the ghost, recovered her
majesty and strength again, that say whether Rome did

to
hard

is
her tyranny before, Nero,

of
ever ruffle and rage

in
the time

in
Domitian, Dioclesian, and other emperors, more tragically than she

all
hath done under the pope; kings,

or
whether that Rome had

all
queens, princes, dukes, lords, and subjects more under obedience
and subjection, when the emperors reigned, the reign

or

in
now

to by
Life in
of

the pope. And therefore the said not without cause

is
it
the image
of the Holy Ghost, given him,the “to give life and speech

to
that
is
beast. it

all

be
image beast, causing slain which will not worship

to
of

The the them

image of the image the beast,” &c. As for
of

Rome
example hereof, who seeth not

to of
speaketh what numbers and multitudes christian men, women, and children
again as
all

all
countries have been put

of
in

cruelly as fire and sword Stories times

P
ever it
will

of
declare, what havoc hath been made christian blood about
did.
the pre-eminence and majority
of

of
the see Rome. What churches
and countries, both Greek and Latin, have been excommunicated

2
what kings have been deposed, and emperors stripped from their
all

imperial seat and because they would not stoop and bend

to
the
P

is,

image the beast, that the majesty and title Rome, advanced
of

of
to
to in up

by

highly now the bishop thereof,

so

as

was never higher before

it

Dioclesian. Wherefore, taking the first beast

of

the reign Nero

or

signify the empire Rome, which cannot plain

be
of

denied,

is
it
be

that the second beast must necessarily applied the pope, and
to

the Turk, forasmuch the Turk seeketh nothing less than

to

as

not
of

that empire, but rather striveth against

to
the advancement

it
pluck down.
it

sixth grounded upon the number

The sixth and last argument of
is

reason. the
by

the Holy Ghost

of

the beast, expressed the same prophecy,

in

Number name
of the
by

x,
Ś,

the letters which letters, although there lieth great dark

be in
to ;,

name of
the beast
discuss ness and difficulty understood, yet certain ancient Fathers who
those who heard St. John himself,
of

ed, 666. were disciples and hearers

do

expound the said letters, conjecturally,

as

Irenaeus and others,

to
be
of

of

the beast, and

to

contain the name the name man under

a

any per
no

lightly
of

this word Aarstvos whereas else, other name

:”

son, either Latin, will only

or

agree
to

Greek same,
in

the save the

foresaid name Aarºlvo; although some later writers, giving their
;

do

Lateranus,
of

conjectures upon the same, find the name Hebrew

in

or as,

letters,
to

to

answer
the same number. Some feign other names,
reirav, signify nothing, Diclux,
or

avreuos words,
as

made which
by

Luduuic, signify
all

properly
of

Writers
deceived
Roman letters, &c. But names
(if

ing any man, none cometh

so

to

this mystery
of

in the near the number

go
by

xiiith
of

as

order letters) doth the word Aarstvoc aforesaid. And

it

chapter
by

of the Lyra, Paulus

de
of of

Apoc.
thus much the way and occasion Nicholas
Burgen, Matthias Dorinke, the author Fortalilium Fidei, and other
(1) “Et faciet eos occidi quinon adoraverint imaginem bestine." Apoc, xiii.
(2) Greek, naketh the ſull number
of
ę.

The number these letters

of
in

666.
A

e
a

u
v
t
i
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 107

commentators more, of the same faction; who, writing upon this xiiith Prophecy.
chapter of the Apocalypse, and not considering the circumstances

*i;
thereof, both are deceived themselves, and deceive many others, a
plying that to the Turk, which cannot otherwise be verified, but

to by
upon the pope, may appear sufficiently the premises. Not that

as
the city Rome,

to of of

of
write this

or
any mood malice, either

to
or
I

the person the bishop, being God's creature; but being occa

as
the prophecies against the Turks, would wish

of
sioned here treat

I
deceived, but rightly

be
to

to
the readers not understand the simple
Scriptures according they lie,

to
the intent that the true meaning
thereof, being bolted out, as

be
may better known what prophecies

it
directly make against these Turks; what otherwise.

let
In

the which prophecies against the Turks, now

us
to
proceed,
Apocalypse xx., wherein the holy Scripture seemeth plainly
to

come
and directly notify the said Turks.

be
of
The words the prophecy
to

“And
an

these: saw angel descending from heaven, having the

I

the bottomless pit, and great chain his hand; and

he
of

key took

in
a

the dragon, the old serpent, which the devil and Satanas, and bound
is

him up for thousand years, and cast him into the pit, and sealed
a

him up, that

he

should not seduce the people any more, till the thou

let
sand years were expired: and, after that,
he

be
must loose for

a
little while,” &c. And followeth after, “And when the thousand
it

let
be

be

years shall complete, Satanas shall his dungeon, and

of
out
go

on
to

seduce the people, which are

of
shall abroad the four corners
Gog and Magog, battle; whose num
to
of

the land
to

assemble them up
of

And they went

to

ber like the sands the sea. upon the

is

.º
the earth, and compassed about the tents
of

latitude of
or

breadth the
saints, and the well-beloved cities,” &c.
To the perfect understanding this prophecy, three things
of

are Three
...?
by

up

First, what the binding

of be

necessary
to

known. meant and

is
old

loosing out dragon.

as

Secondly,
at

Satan the what time and

for
up

thousand years. Thirdly,

and
he

year was first chained and sealed lºs.

a

he

what year and time these thousand years did end, when
“
be at

should
loosed out again for little season. Which three points being
a

be

well examined and marked, the prophecy may easily understood

directly the Turk: albeit analogically, some part
be

of
to

meant
be

thereof may also referred, not improperly, unto the pope,

as
is

above notified.
by

First, binding and loosing

be

meant, the what

of

Satan seemeth
to

is

hea-.”
the

the

ceasing and staying

§.
of

cruel and horrible persecution

of

be
of

then emperors Rome against the true Christians,

to
as

seen
in in
is

the ten first persecutions the primitive church above described

in

these Acts and Monuments; which most bloody

of

the former part

in
all

persecutions Satan the devil then raged without measure, till the
bytie

pleased Almighty God

to

time stop this old serpent, and him

to
it

And thus have you

to

shorter. understand what meant the

is
up

binding thousand years; whereby signified, that

of

Satan for
is
a

up

is,
by

the persecution against the Christians, stirred the beast (that

Rome, through the instigation
of

the empire Satan), shall not

of
in

up

always continue, but shall break after certain time, and shall
a

cease for thousand years, &c.

-
at a

is,

Now what time and year this persecution, that the fury and
108 The HISTORY OF THE TURKs.

Prophecy rage cease, is also declared in the Apocalypse before;

of Satan should

lº,
Twº or where, in the xith and xiiith chapters, we read, that the beast afore
mentioned shall have
power to work his malice and mischief the space
of forty-two months, and no more ; and then that Satan should be

*sº”
locked up for a thousand years. The computation of which months,
Forty-two being counted by sabbaths of years (after the example of the sixty
nine weeks of Daniel, chapter xi.), it doth bring us to the just year

the
and time, when that terrible persecution in primitive church

or,
so
give

of
did.

to
should end and every month

it
sabbath

a
is,
years, that reckon every month for seven years, and that maketh
two hundred and ninety-four years, which was the full time between
year

of
the 18th Tiberius (under whom Christ suffered) and the
Maxentius, the primitive church

of
of

the last persecutor

in
death

by
by
iº
Europe, subdued Constantine,
ºt.
calculating the

as
supputa. may appear

of
years, months, and days between the said year the reign

the of
Tiberius, and the latter end Maxentius; and

of

so
have you
and

supputation the year and time when Satan was first bound up,
of

minº

the primitive church two and forty months;

he

.*...* had raged

in
after
!...

by
years, after
as

said, being counted

of
which months, sabbaths
is

...
Scripture,
of

thºr amount two hundred and

to
the usual manner the

the
the
ninety-four years; and full time between
so

much, was
our Lord, which was the 18th year Tiberius, unto
in

of
passion
of

of

the last year Maxentius.

by

for

be
the way, cometh observed,
to
The pope And here, note that
a

...
by

these forty-two months specified

of
as

...,nd

in
asmuch the number the

be
Apocalypse, the empire
of

to
Rome must necessarily confessed
by

the first beast; therefore

be

ed.
must like necessity follow, the
it
be
of

to

beast,

of
bishop Rome the second with the two horns
only hath and doth cause the said empire
he

the lamb, for that

doth not the Turk,
be
of

so
to

Rome magnified, and

to

revive and let

but rather laboureth contrary. Wherefore, every chris
to

the
he
be

wise,

of
tian man and beware betimes how taketh the mark
him,
he
the beast, lest peradventure, follow upon that drink
it

that terrible cup

of
of

the xivth chapter

of
in

wrath mentioned
the Apocalypse.'
Thirdly, discussed touching the third point
be
to

Third

H.
remaineth
it

we

have found out (through

as

this aforesaid prophecy, that

in

we

Christ) the year and time Satan's binding,

of of
of

so

phecy, the help

to his

search out likewise the time and season loosing out, which.
by

be

Scripture, proved
";of

the testimony was thousand years

a

binding rightly, the time appointed,

we so

after his and according

to

*"
by

For the Scripture the year

to

Begin, pass. number well

if

came
of it
his

of

binding up, which was from the passion our Lord two
Turk'. hundred and ninety-four years, and add thereto thousand years,
it

"*"
a

mounteth one thousand two hundred and ninety-four which was

to

the very year when Ottoman, the first Turk, began his reign; which
in all

was the first spring and wellhead

of

these woful calamities that

Christ hath felt, both Asia, Africa, and Europe,
of

the church
we
so

years past. For find chronicles,

in

almost these three hundred

kingdom being
of

that the the Turks first divided into four families,

1280, length family
of

A.D. Ottoman prevailed, and there

at

the
de

“Ethic vino ºra: Dei' Apo. xiv.

1)

hibet
 --
THE HISTORY OF THE TURKs. 109

upon came these, whom we now call Turks; which was about the Prophecy.

same time pope Boniface

when was bishop of Rome. VIII.
Here by the way, this is again to be noted, that after the decree Time of
of transubstantiation was enacted in the council of Lateran by pope ..."
III., ºn"

j
Innocent A.D. 1251, not long after, about A.D. 1260, were stirred
up the power and arms of the Oguzians, and of Orthogule, father of Turks.
Ottoman, who, about A. D. 1294, began first to vex the Christians
about Pontus and Bithynia; and so beginning his kingdom, A.D.
1300,
Mention
whose words
reigned twenty-eight years, as is afore-mentioned."
was made before of Ezekiel prophesying
divers expositors do apply against the
against Gog,
Turk, and are ºxxviii.
ºf
these :

the
“Thou shalt come from thy place out of North parts, thou and much
all

people with thee, riding upon horses, great and mighty army; and thou

a
up

shaft come against my people cloud, of cover the land. Thou

to
as
Israel

a
shalt be the latter days, and will bring thee upon my land, that the heathen
ğ.
in

be I

may know me, when thee, before their eyes.

of in

O
shall
I

Thus saith the Lord God, Art not thou he, have spoken

in
whom the old

I
time by the hand my servants the prophets Israel, that prophesied
of

of

in
those

At
days and years, that would bring thee upon them? the same time also
I

when Gog shall come against the land Israel, saith the Lord God, my wrath
of

mine anger; for mine indignation, and my wrath

of
shall arise
in

in

in
the fire
have spoken Surely great shaking be

in
at
so it.

that time there shall the of a

I

land of Israel, the heaven, the beasts

of

that the fishes the sea, the fowls

all

all
the field, and
of

that move and creep upon the earth, and the men that
are upon the earth shall tremble my presence; the mountains shall

be
over
at

thrown; the stars shall fall; and every man shall fall the ground,’ &c.
to

THE PROPHEcIEs of METHODIUs, HILDEGARD, AND OTHERs,

CONCERNING THE REIGN AND RUIN OF THE TURKS.

Unto
these testimonies above excerpted out the holy Scriptures, Metho
of

...”
let

Methodius, Hildegard,
of
us

add also the prophetical revelations

be
of

Sibylla, and others. thought

to

his Methodius some the

is

"
of of

same Methodius whom Jerome and Suidas make mention who

;

Olympus Lycia, then Tyre, and suffered

of

was bishop first

in

the primitive church under

of

martyrdom the last persecution

in

His

Dioclesian unto whom also Trithemius attributeth the book entitled book
;

of be,
De

quatuor novissimis temporibus.' But that cannot forasmuch

*
as

the said Methodius doth cite and allege the master sentences,
his second book and sixth distinction, which master
of

namely,
in

sentences followed more than thousand years after Christ; besides

a

Albeit,
in

certain other fabulous matters contained the same book.

he

of

speaketh there many things concerning the state

of

because the
church under Antichrist, and the reformation religion,
of

as

seemeth
rightly follow,
to

pass, and more

to

like thought not

to

come
is

I
of
to

defraud the reader thereof, leaving the credit his

to

the author
arbitrement, esteem and judge him, seeth cause.” Among
he
to

of

as

º:
(1) Ex Leonico Chalcondyla, lib.
i.

Methodius have not been fulfilled; specimen the strange effusions

of

of

it of

(2) The
a
be

p.

Hildegard will 353. Justin laid great stress upon the few remaining works
ii.

of

seen vol. the

in

so

Sibyllae, and some the early church were

of

prejudiced in their favour that

of

the Christians
gave occasion stigmatize “Sibyllists.”
to

to

of

Celsus them with the name The christian reader

he

may peruse these prophecies with curiosity, but will return, with firmer confidence,
to

that
\ \() THE HISTORY OF THE TURRS.

Prephrey.
divers other places of Methodius, prophesying of the latter time,
these words do follow : -

His pro “After the children of Ishmael had multiplied in their generations to an infi
phecies
concern mite and innumerable multitude in the desert aforesaid, they came out of the
ing the wilderness of Araby, and entered into the habitable land, and fought with the
Turks.
kings of the Gentiles, who were in the land of promise, and the land was filled
with them. And after seventy weeks and a half of their power, wherewith

to all
the kingdoms the Gentiles, their heart was exalted;

of
they have subdued

all
so
seeing themselves have prevailed, and have conquered things,’ &c.

to
of
And followeth this sort:

in
afterwards the same matter

it
‘It pass that the said seed

of
shall come Ishmael shall issue out and obtain

to
the whole world, with the regions thereof,

of
the entering peace, from the

in
Egypt unto Ethiopia; and from the flood Euphrates unto India; and
of

land
from the river Tigris the entering Nabaot, the kingdom Jonithus, the

of

of
The first to
Noah; and from the North unto Rome and Illyricum, Egypt and Thes
of

son
state of
salonica and Albania, and the sea Ponticum, which divideth the

so

to
time con
forth
said kingdoms from Germany and France; and their yoke shall

be
cerning double upon
all

the
nations and Gentiles; neither shall there

be
nation norkingdom
of

coming of
the necks be

to
under heaven, which shall stand against them battle, until the

in
the Sara able
cells. eight weeks years,” &c.
of

of

number

Briefly,
as

gross sum, this shall suffice

to
in

admonish the reader

a

touching the meaning and method Methodius,

of
prophecies

of
the
which Methodius, first describing the long and tedious afflictions

of
of

of
Christ's church, thus maketh mention the seed Ishmael:

Ishmael, coming out the parts and deserts Araby, shall

of

of

of
“The seed
so

destroy,” saith he, “and vanquish the whole earth, that the Christians shall
the filthy barbarians, slain, polluted, and
be

be
given
of

of

God
to

to

the hands
Chris captived: Persia, Armenia, Cappadocia, Cilicia, Syria, Egypt, the east parts,
tians
all

plagued
Asia, Spain, Greece, France, Germany, Agathonia, Sicily, the Romans
slain and put flight; also the islands
be
also, shall brought
of
be

to

by them. the seas shall

desolation and captivity, and put
of
Which tribulation
to

to

the sword. the

be

without mercy measure; the ransom gold and silver

of
or

Christians shall
and other exactions intolerable; but especially the dwellers Egypt and Syria
in

shall be most the affliction of those times. And Jerusalem shall be filled
in

people brought thither captivity, from the four winds

of

with multitudes
in

which are under heaven;

so

that beasts also, and fowls, and fish the water,

in
be

the sea, shall Cities and towns, which

of

be to

and the waters them obedient.

people, shall
of

in be

were before full laid waste. Women with child shall

smitten; their children sticked; infants taken from their mothers, and cast
the streets, and none shall bury them. The rulers and sage the people shall
of
be

be

slain, and thrown out Churches shall spoiled; the priests

to

the beasts.
destroyed; virgins abused, and men compelled sell their children; and the
to

go

coming chastisement without mercy; and with them shall

be
of

them shall
these four plagues, captivity, destruction, perdition, and desolation.’
for

He addeth much more, which brevity overpass. “And this

I

affliction,” saith he, “shall last eight weeks, years;”

or

of

sabbaths
which signify eight hundred years, &c.
to

take
I

by

Secondly, After these terrible plagues thus described Metho

for

dius upon the Christians, which

he

saith shall fall upon them their

by

prophecy," which came 'not man,’ but which "holy men

of

of

the will
of

more sure word

in
•

by
as

old spake they were moved the Holy Ghost.”—Ep.

for

for
is,

(1) Eight weeks years, counting every week years, that every day
of

of

sabbath
a

year, cometh fifty-six years.

to
 The HIStory OF THE TURRS. I 11.
wicked abominations recited in the first and second chapters of St.

ºr
Prophecy.

Paul to the Romans; the said Methodius afterward, in this great second

all
distress of the Christians, being out of

of
hope and comfort relief,
certain king - the Greeks Romans, inºr.

of

of
declareth and speaketh

or
-a
- - lieved of

-
-
who shall restore peace again the Christians; which peace they

in
to
their
shall re-edify their cities and mansions again, the priests shall ***

be
deli-
vered from their grievances, and men that time shall rest from their

at
tribulations; and then shall the king the city

of
the Romans dwell

in
of Jerusalem week
...

of
sabbath, and half times, &c.

or
a

a
Thirdly, During the time

of
this peace the said Methodius saith,

"
teration,

º'

*
that men shall fall into licentious security, and careless life; and

the
by
then, according the apostle, saying, “When

of
to

the words
they shall say, Peace, peace, sudden destruction shall fall upon
:”

them
“Then,' saith he, “shall the North, and the beastly
be

opened the gates

of

up
people shall break in, which king Alexander the Great did close within two

..

up
mountains, making his prayer unto the Lord God, that

he
would bind that
bestial and execrable people, lest with their filthy and detestable pollutions the
should come out and pollute the Holy Land. Whose intercession being

i.
the Lord commanded them to be inclosed within two mountains the north

in
of
to

the deepness twelve cubits,' which signifieth, peradventure, twelve

by

undred years, “so that neither witchcraft, nor any means, they could by
get out, any might come unto them, until the time the Lord appointed,
of
or

which is,' saith he, “the latter times; and then, according

of
the prophecy to
Ezekiel, the world, Gog and Magog,
of

of
in

the latter time the consummation

out from the North, shall come forth into the land Israel, and shall work all
of

this mischief against the Christians, above recited. And then,' saith Metho
dius, proceeding his prophecies, “shall the king
he
the Romans, after
of
in

hath
reigned half," that is,' saith Methodius,
of

Jerusalem times, and

in

sabbath
a

up

“ten years and half, take the crown from his head,” and yield
to

the cross
it
a

Golgotha, where Christ was crucified, and shall die. And the cross with
in

be

the crown shall taken into heaven, which shall not appear again before the
coming
of

the Lord.'

Fourthly, Me
of

followeth then, moreover, the prophecies

It

in

thodius, who declareth that when the week sabbath and half week
or

up

times shall end, and when the king Romans shall give
of

of

his
Jerusalem, and die:
in

crown
“Then immediately shall Antichrist, the son perdition, appear, and
}.
of

to

Jewry, Dan, whereof also came Judas Iscariot; and

be

of

of

born the tribe

be in

born,' saith Methodius, ‘in Chorazin, and shall

be

he shall Bethsaida,
in

bred
and shall reign Capernaum; which three cities, Christ the Lord gave his
in

to

third ‘Vac.' And when great tribulation shall increase and multiply the days
in
all

this Antichrist, and lordship and dominion shall

be
of

destroyed, the Lord shall

send his two faithful and dear servants, Enoch and Elias, reprove and detect
to

all

the false, seducing, and lying forgeries this Antichrist, openly before men;
of

by

of
so

that the people, seeing themselves falsely beguiled and seduced this son
perdition, coming out the temple dissemblingly, many,
of

of
to

the destruction

“
shall leave and flee from him, and join themselves the said two holy prophets:
to

tºº
perdition and Antichrist, seeing his proceedings
be
so

reproved, Destruc
of

which son
to

and brought into contempt, his fury and anger shall kill the two prophets
of
in

God. And then shall appear,’ saith Methodius, ‘the sign the coming
of

of

the
.

Man; and heavenly glory, and shall destroy

he
of

of
in

Son shall come the clouds

the enemy with the spirit his mouth,’ &c.
of

(1) The reign kings Jerusalem lasted eighty-eight years.

D.
A.
of

christian 1187.
in

(2) By this resigning up Golgotha, signified the ceasing

of
to

the crown the crucifix the

in

is

Jerusalem till the coming By this tribe Dan, and the cities Chorazin,
of

of

Christians Christ.
in

Bethsaida, and Capernaum, are signified God's great malediction upon Antichrist.
II2 The HISTORY OF THE TURKS

Prophecy
INTER PRETATION OF PROPHECY.

To these prophecies and testimonies of Methodius, what credit is

his
to be given, I leave it to the reader. But if the meaning of

go
by

of

as
prophecies such order set and disposed his

in
times

is
book, four principal states and altera

he

us
to
seemeth describe unto
tions of times

to
come.

by
The firststate and alteration Mahomet and the Saracens,

is
The com.
§:...
be
who the offspring and sons Ishmael, coming out Araby,

of

of

in
Heraclius, Constantinople, 630,

of

of
the time emperor A.D. who,
rebelling against Heraclius, increased and prevailed still more and
more against the Christians, both Asia and Africa, and also

in in

in
many places Europe; especially
in Spain and Italy.

by
he
The second state and alteration prophesieth

to
The ºom. come the
#." Turk,

far

is,
who, first coming out Scythia, that

of

of
parts out

of
the
the north, first overcame the Saracens, subdued the Persians, and
afterwards, joining together with the Saracens, conquered the king
Jerusalem, about A.D. 1187 then subdued Syria and most
of of

dom

;
part Asia, &c. And these
be
they whom Methodius seemeth

to
up
the vile and miserable people closed
of

in of
mean, speaking the
Lord God,
of
Alexander the great captain the
at

the intercession

of
north, between two mountains the deepness twelve cubits, lest that
filthy corrupt nation should pollute the earth with their wickedness:
whereby are meant these Turks, who coming out from the uttermost
is,
of

the north, that Scythia, and the mountains Cau

of

parts

of
scythia out
!..." Imaus, kept Almighty

of
foror

casus, else were withholden and back

God, Christ's cause, that they might not harm his church long

a
space, during the time years:
of

twelve hundred yea, and then the

deserving, they were permitted Almighty
of

of
so

sins the Christians

out, church; now joining
to

God who,
to

break and invade the

do

together with the Saracens, have wrought, and daily work, these is all
we
as

grievances against our christian brethren, see this day come

pass: and more follow, except the hand the Lord, which
of
let to

like
to
is

out, pluck
in do

again.
in

them them
Moreover, the same space, between the reign
of

the Saracens
and the Turks, where Methodius speaketh the king Romans,
of

of

who should restore quietness Jeru

to

the church, and should reign

in

sabbath; thereby seemeth

be
of

times, and half

º,
to

salem sabbath
a

a
of

of

understood the voyage christian princes out the west parts

ol
his

Europe, under Godfred, duke Lotharing, and

of

two brethren,
and many other christian princes, with three hundred thousand foot
re-

salem

§:"
§
men, and one hundred thousand horsemen; who, fighting against the

º,
§ºm Saracens, recovered again from them the city Jerusalem,
of

1099,
A.
d.

which city before had been four hun

the

their possession the term

of
in

sarº
dred and ninety years." After victory got, first Godfred, then
...
his

Baldwin, brother, and others after them,

of
to

the number nine

tº eighty-eight years;
of

christian kings, reigned Jerusalem the space

in
ind

and after that, through the discord the Christians not agreeing
of

ſº,
won

**
amongst themselves, both Jerusalem and Syria, with other parts
or
the

Turks, which yet

of

Asia besides, were subdued and won this

to

Turks day they still keep. And this was A.D. 1187.
(1) Ex Paulo Jovio.
 Thre histor Y OF THE TURhs. 113

About which year and time (as followeth in Methodius), when the
c.
Prophecy.

city of Jerusalem shall be won of the Turks,

then shall Antichrist
begin to be born of the tribe of Dan, of whom came Judas Iscariot, ...,
and shall be born in Chorazin, and bred in Bethsaida, and reign in
Capernaum: meaning that this Antichrist, or son of perdition, shall
be full of God's malediction, noted by Judas Iscariot, and these three
.."
ºil.

cities, against whom was spoken thrice ‘Vac,” of the Lord.

And here is moreover to be noted, that Methodius saith, not that
Antichrist shall be born among the Saracens or Turks, but among
the people of God, and of the tribe of Israel. Whereby is to be
collected, that Antichrist shall not come of the Saracens, nor Turks,
but shall spring up among the Christians, and, saith Methodius,
“shall seem to come out of the temple, to deceive many,” &c.
Whereby the pope may seem, rather than the Saracen or the Turk,
to be described, forasmuch as the pope, being elected, nourished, and
reigning, in the midst of God's people at Rome, sitteth in the temple,
and very place of Christ; and, no doubt, deceiveth many, &c.
And now, to come to the time assigned of Methodius, here is to

* cºil
be added also, that which we read in Antoninus, part 3, that about
this said present time, a certain bishop of Florence preached that
Antichrist was then coming: but the him to keep
silence, and to speak no more thereof. ow, why the pope so did,
and why he could not abide the preaching of Antichrist, I refer it to
those who list to muse more upon the matter. This is certain, that
about this time here assigned by Methodius, came Peter the Lom
bard, Gratian, and pope Innocent III., the first authors and patrons
of transubstantiation. At which time also began the first persecution Transub
..."
ſº
by the church of Rome against the Albigenses or Waldenses, about
Toulouse, Bourges, and Avignon, of whom seventeen thousand the

".
ºn.
by

same time were slain, the pope's crossed soldiers, among whom
friar Dominic was then the chiefest doer; about which time also was
“"“”
all

friar Francis,
of

of

which two came the two orders begging friars:

which began much about one time together, A.D. 1215, which were

M.
nearly within twenty years after the kingdom

.
of

the Christians was

the Turks, according
to

the prophecy above-said."

of

taken
“In
the
all

followeth, moreover, lordship

It

in

his time, pope

and domination shall cease and give over,” &c.; the verity whereof;...";

.
sº
his
we

see now accomplished the pope, for, where the pope with
in

power"
all

double sword and triple crown doth come, there secular

must give place; both emperors, kings, and must stoop.
up
his
So

*.
king John yielded Pandulph, the pope's legate, Notes
to

crown
of

and was his hands five A.D. 1217.

in

Childeric, the French king, had his crown taken from him, and
given Pepin, A.D. 747.
to

Henry IV., emperor, was forced

to

submit himself and his sceptre

{.
to Hildebrand, A.D. 1077.
rederic Barbarossa, emperor, St. Mark's church Venice, was
in

in

pope Alexander's feet, A.D. 1277;

to

fain lay down his neck under

hold the stirrup
to

to

which Frederic also before was fain pope

Adrian, &c.
Venice, named Fran
of

of

What should speak the ambassador

I

(1) Ex Antonin. part iii. tit. 19, cap.

1.

Vol. iv.
I
114 THE HISTORY OF THE TUItkS.

Prophecy.
ciscus Dandulus? who, being sent to pope Clement V., was made to

up
lie
under the pope's table like dog, and gather the crumbs;

7.
Sabellicus AEnn. ix. lib.

in
mentioned
Henry III., being emperor, had his diadem first set

on
with the
the pope, and afterwards struck off from his head with the

of
feet
pope's foot again.
And what shall speak more hereof, when Charlemagne submit

I
pope Leo, A.D. 800?

so

of of
ted himself kiss the feet

to
as
low
the prophecy
It Methodius:

in
followeth then

be
“In the tribulation those days shall sent from God two special prophets,

of
Enoch and Elias, reprove and disclose the fraudulent falsehood Antichrist;

of
to
and many, seeing his delusion, shall forsake him, and follow them: whereat
Antichrist being grieved, shall kill them,' &c.

We never read yet, any story,

be
of
any such two prophets

to
in
the Turks: whereas, against the

or
the Saracens,

to
to

sent either
we

Prague, two learned martyrs

of
pope, read John Huss and Jerome
and prophets God, have been sent, and

to
have reproved and
of

to

Antichrist; and,
of
described the anatomy last,

at

to
have been
for

burned their labour. And what prophet can speak more plainly,
Elias, than did Jerome Prague, prophesying

of

of
or

either Enoch the

coming Martin Luther, hundred years after him
of

when the
a

2
pope and his fellows should The time

to
answer God and
to him.
Nearness
let
we

of the see came just. Now the pope with his fellows see, what
H.ord's
answer they can make. followeth further Methodius, con
It

in
judg:
-

ment. cluding his prophecy:

“And then shall appear the coming heaven,

of

of

of
the Son man in the clouds
with celestial glory,’ &c.

Wherefore after the burning

of

these two notable prophets, with

by

many other thousands burned also since their time

in of
the bishop
Rome, Christ's judgment
be

of
is to

thought that the coming

it
is

the clouds, not far off. “Venicito Domine.” Amen

And thus much touching Methodius,
of

whose prophecies, how

be
or

how little esteemed, indifferent unto the

to

much leave
is

it
I

For me shall suffice simply

of as

have recited his words,

to

reader.
it

by

find them his book contained; noting this the way, that
in
I

Methodius, ‘De novissimis temporibus, neither Jerome

of

this book
his catalogue, nor Suidas, nor yet Aventinus, the place where
he in

in
of

Prophecy
of Hilde
treateth purposely such prophecies, maketh any mention. As
gard and touching Hildegard and Briget, and others, whom the French call
Briget. Bardi, for their songs and prophetical verses, sufficient hath been
of

alleged, who,
of

before out Aventinus:” his third book

in

Chronicles, writing Hildegard, Briget, and the

of

of

the testimonies
we

Bardi, seemeth ground upon them, that the Turks, whether

to

shall have their imperial seat Cologne; and

it or

A caveat will not, pray God

do at

to Eng
pass, that the Turk give some attempt against
to

land. that come not

by

by

England Cologne
he

to

the seas, before that come land.”

Brevity causeth me
of

cut off
to

many testimonies and revelations

or

these above said, else could here rehearse the prophetical words
I

de

(1) Vid, primo Tom. operum Johan. Hus. Anatomia.

in

(2) Aventin, lib. iii. Annalium. (3) Ex Brigitta. lib. iv, 57.
c.
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. I l5

of Briget, lib. “”.

iv.
57, concerning the city and church Rome,

of

of
c.
which she saith thus:

“It must purged and scoured with three things, wit, with sharp sword, Prºphº

be
#.

to
with fire, and with the plough, and that God will with that city, that

do

as
one
removeth plants out ...P.
place unto another; and, finally, that the city

be of
judge should command the skin

as
Rome shall sustain the sentence,

to
if
a
flayed off, the blood

be

be
drawn from the flesh, and the flesh small

in
to

to
cut

all
broken;

be

be
so
pieces, and the bones thereof the marrow may

to
that
squeezed from the same,’ &c.

in let ºe,
But for brevity Briget pass, and will declare something out Prome.
I
cies of

of St.

*
Erythrea Sibylla,

of
prophecies found George's
of

her book

in
Venice; where she, prophesying many things ...;
in

church the birth

Christ under Augustus, and John Baptist, and
of

of
of

of of
the birth Erina.
baptism, the Gentiles, and
of

of

of
the apostles, the conversion
Constantine, &c. hath these words:"

all
“After the peaceable bull shall conclude

of
the climes the world under
tribute,
in

those days heavenly lamb shall come. And the days shall come,
a

when the power the flowing stream shall magnified water, and the lion,
of

be

in
the monarch, shall
be

the lamb, which shall shine all men, and

to

to
converted
subvert kingdoms.'

Moreover saith Sibylla

:

º §§
be

be
“In the latter age God shall humbled, and the divine offspring shall Prophe
abased, and deity shall joined with humanity, the lamb shall lie
be

hay, and
in
of
up

God and man shall be under maiden's attendance: signs and won- chººl.
a
go

ders shall before amongst the circumcised,’ &c. Also, ‘An aged woman
child, having knowledge things
be of

shall conceive The world shall

to

come.
a

his birth; having

he
at

marvel Boötes “the star,' which shall

to

leader
a

thirty-two feet, and six thumbs, shall choose

of

himself out fishers and

to

abjects, the number twelve, and one devil, not with sword, nor with battle,’ &c.
of

Afterwards followeth, moreover, Sibylla, saying:

in

thus
it

the lamb lying shall few spoils

of

of
be

“The health clothed with the lion.

a
be

He shall subdue the city Æneas, and kings,

of

Black shall turned into red.

he
In

dejection and poverty shall conquer riches,

of

the book the fisher:

in

but
and shall tread down pride with his own death. the night
he
In

shall rise up,

all

shall live and reign, and these things shall

be

he

be

and changed, consum

‘new things' shall judge both
be

he
or

at

mated, and regeneration made last

:

good and evil,' &c.

And thus much briefly collected out Sibylla Erythrea, concern

of

ing Christ our Lord.

Furthermore, touching the state and course
of

of

the church, and

Antichrist, followeth Sibylla, saying:
in

the said
it

up

“Then shall four winged beasts' rise testimony; they shall sound out
in

with trumpets the name the lamb, sowing righteousness, and the law irre
of

prehensible; against which law the beast shall gainstand, and the abomination
the dragon. But marvellous star shall rise, having the image
of

to of

and froth
a

marvellous multitude; shall bring light

be

the four beasts, and shall

in

it
a

the Greeks, and shall illustrate the world. The lake the fisher shall bring
of

(1) Ex Erythrea Sibylla suo Nazilographo. Imperiali scripto.

is,in

i.

maintained with some living

be

(2) The lamb lying, that the church, without travail shall
or

possessions
of

the chief rulers.

(3) By these four beasts
is,

the world, that all

of

of

meant the four monarchies the multitude

is

the kingdom
as

the Gentiles, the Apocal By the city

of

in

of

Æneas meant Rome.

is
2
I
116 THE HISTORY OF THE TURRS.

Prophecy. the name of the lamb with power into the city of Æneas, unto the end of the
the city Æneas the star joined shall loose such

of

as
world or time.' “Then

in
...
the devil, and thereof shall rejoice and glory, and glorious

he
of
were bound

be
shall his end,’ &c.

After this Sibylla writing, Antichrist, importeth

of
as
seemeth,

it
these words:

.*

an

of
“And shall come pass, that horrible beast shall come out the east,

to
Prophecy

it
.." whose roaring shall Africa,

be

of
to
the people Carthage, which hath
:

to
heard

six
seven heads, and sceptres innumerable, feet hundred and sixty-three." He
blaspheme his testament, increasing the waters

of
shall gainstand the lamb,

to
The kings and princes

he
of
the dragon. the world shall burn intolerable

in
sweat, and they shall not diminish his feet. And then two stars, like

to
the
first star, shall arise against the beast, and shall not prevail, till the abomination
be

be
of
shall come, and the will the Lord shall consummated.'

of

he
And again, speaking the same matter, inferreth these words
of the aforesaid two stars above mentioned:

up
‘And towards the latter days two bright stars shall arise,” raising men
lying dead the first star, having the face

of
their sins, being like the four
in

to
the dragon, testifying [or

of
beasts, which shall resist the beast, and the waters
the
preaching] the name and law

beof
lamb, the destruction
of

3.
abomination and
udgment, and shall diminish his waters; but they shall

in
weakened the
affliction, and they shall rise again stronger force,’ &c.
of

in
And followeth moreover:
it

“After the abomination, then shall truth

be

be
revealed, and the lamb shall

all
known, whom regions and countries shall submit their necks, and earthly
to

come into one fold, and

be
to

men shall agree together one, ruled under

in

to
one discipline; and after this shall but small time,’ &c.
be

And shortly after, the said Sibylla speaking

the latter judgment
of
all

of
to

come, declareth how the abominations

sins shall come before
the Lamb; and that terrible fire shall fall from heaven, which shall
all

earthly things created unto the top heaven, &c.

of

consume
Sibylla, touching her prophecies
of

of

And thus much out Christ

by

Antichrist, according found them alleged certain ca

as

and
a
I

tholic Romish writer, his book entitled Onus Ecclesiae, ex

in

saith, out library George, the city

he

of

of
as

cerpted,
ol

St.
in

the
Venice.
Philip Melancthon, his preface upon ‘Bartholomaeus Georgienitz
in

Peregrinus,” writing the origin and manners the Turks, allegeth

of
of of

certain Hiltenus, mentioned hereafter, which foresaid

a

prophecy
that the Turks should bear rule Italy and Germany, A.D. 1600.
in

in

Turks,
of

of

Now remaineth, these prophecies

in

conclusion the
it

something the Turks' own prophecies, concerning the en

of

say
to

during and ending their own kingdom, whose prophetical prog

of

nostication, being taken out

of

their own language, and their own

books, thought here insert,
of
as
to

find alleged the book the

in
it
I
I

aforesaid Bartholomaeus Georgienitz,

as

followeth
:
do

(1) The six hundred and sixty-three feet mean the years his reign.
of

mean Huss and Jerome, who being put death by the pope,
to

to

(2) These two stars seem

their doctrine rose again more strongly than before.
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 117

"**

the

the
A Turkish Prophecy in Persian Tongue, Reign and Ruin

of
of the Turks.

i.
Patissahomozghelur, Ciaferum memleketi alur, keuzul almai alur, Kapzeiler
iediy ladegh Gyaur keleci csikmasse, ikiyladegh onlaron beghlig eder: eufi

on
iapar, diker bahesai baghlar, oglikezi olur, onichi yldensora Hristianon
Keleci csichar, Turchi gerestine tus chure.

ol
The Latin.

in
same

Imperator noster veniet, ethnici principis' regnum capiet, rubrum quoque

pomum capiet, suam potestatem rediget: quod septimum usque annum
in

si

eis
Christianorum gladius non insurrexit, usque

ad
duodecimum annum domi
nabitur. Domos aedificabit, vineas plantabit, hortos sepibus muniet, liberos

i
rocreabit, post duodecimum annum apparebit Christianorum gladius, qui
et

urcan
in

quaqua versum fugam aget.

The English.

in
same
Our emperor shall come; shall get the kingdom the Gentiles' prince;
he

of
he

also shall take the red apple, and bring under his subjection: and

if
it

he
the Christians shall not rise unto the seventh year, shall have domi
of

the sword
nion over them unto the twelfth year. He shall build houses, plant vineyards, shall
hedge about his orchards, shall procreate children; and after the twelfth year shall
appear the sword the Christians, which shall put the Turk flight every where.
of

to

do
of

Those who make declaration this Turkish prophecy, expound

this twelfth year signify the twelfth year after the winning Con
to

of
by
stantinople; which Constantinople, say they, meant the red
is

apple;

of
and after that twelfth year, say they, shall rise the sword
the Christians, &c. And this prophecy, being written and translated
of

out the Persian tongue, with this exposition upon the same,

to
is
Exposi.

Bartholomaeus Georgienitz. Albeit, concern-º"

be

of
in

found the book

ing the exposition thereof,
be
to

seemeth not true, which there prophecy.

is
it

spoken winning Constantinople,

of

year being
of

the twelfth after the

now one hundred years since the winning thereof.
by

Wherefore may rather seem probable, that the seventh and

of it

the Turks, this

be

years
to

twelfth the meaning; that the seventh

if
do

the Christians, they

of

of

the Ottoman Turks escape the sword

shall continue, build, and plant, &c., until the twelfth Turk, who
is

this Solyman; and then, after that, shall rise the Christian's sword,
all

which shall put them flight, and vanquish them quarters.

in
to

And this exposition

of

may place Genesis

to

seem accord with the

xxv.; wherein
no

Ishmael, that
he
of

written had twelve sons, and

is

Another

..."
so,

more: that this Solyman, being the twelfth Turk after Ottoman,
we

may (by the grace the last; whom heard credibly

be

to
of

Christ)
But, howsoever
be

bybe

printing
is at

reported,
to

the hereof.” dead.

prophecy
be
to

at

this taken, appeareth their own oracles, that

it
by

length they shall

be

overcome the Christians.

Table describing Turks, and

of

the times and years the Saracens,

A

Tartarians, for the better explaining the Story above prefixed.

or of

The kingdom Arabians, began after the death

A.
D.

of

632. the Saracens Saracens

Mahomet, the first ringleader the mischief; which Saracens, reigning
of

of

in

begin.
do

(1) By the prince the Gentiles, the Turks here mean thc kingdoms and dominions
of

of

the
Christians, whom they call Gentiles, because they are not circumcised after their manner.
(2) Solyman died 1566. The Second Edition the Acts and Monuments was printed
in

of

in

London 1570, which period the above report Solyman's deata arrived.—ED.
in

at

of

.
118 THE HISTORY OF THE TUIt KS.

Prophecy. Babylon over Persia and Asia, continued about one hundred and ninety-eight
-
years.
A. D. 667. Jerusalem was taken by the Saracens. These Saracens, after
they had subdued Ormisda king of Persia, set up to themselves a new king
dom, calling their chief prince Caliph, which signifieth a general lord; and
under him Seriphes, that is an under prince; and again, under him their Soldan,

all
who is a ruler or captain; under which soldans the provinces were divided.
And they the space above said, one hundred and ninety-eight

of
thus ruled
y ears.

.
The Egyptians being weary their subjection under the Ro
A.
D.

of
"the 703.

so,
mans, called for help the Saracen caliph; and casting off the Romans,

to of
Egyptian

i.
i.
Sarººns, submitted themselves the Saracens, and

of
the law their caliph,
ºil- and their Babylon called Cairo, where their caliphs continued unto Saraco

or
Syracinus, four hundred and forty-seven years.
Mauginet, Muchumet, the chief sultan Persia, being
D.

or

at
A.

of
The sara- 810.
variance with Imbraell, the sultan Babylon, sent for the aid

of

of
cens' the Turks out
by

Scythia; had got the victory against the Babylonians,

he
of

whom when
the said Turks shortly after conquered the Persians, and subdued their country
within the space twenty years.
of

by
The Saracens, being expulsed out the Turks, wan
A.
D.

of
830. Asia
dered about Africa, Spain, and Italy, and were divers places dispersed, and

in
so remain.
The Turks, after they had expulsed the Saracens out Asia,
A.
to D.

of
The 830.
began reign Asia, Persia, and Arabia; and there reigned without
in

in

in
Türk's
bººm interruption, till the coming the Tartarians, the space
of

of
one hundred and
.." ninety-two years.
A. The Turks won the city Jerusalem from the Saracens; which
D.

of
1009.
city the sultan Egypt won again from the Turks shortly after, and possessed
of

the same till the coming

of

Godfred. -
The first king the Turks, called Zaduke, began
A.
D.

reign
of

in
to
1051.
Asia, and joined league with the caliph Egypt, and there reigned till the
of

conquest Godfred and the Christians the space forty-six years.

of

of

Solyman, nephew the Turkish king Asia,

A.
D.

Aspasalem,

in
to

1078.
otherwise called Tarquinia, subdued Cappadocia, which hath continued now,
since, the space five hundred years.
of

Godfred Bulion, duke Lotharing, christian prince, taking

A.
D.

of

1099.
a

his viage into Asia with seven hundred thousand christian soldiers, first got
the city Nice against the sultan the Turks; then Lycaonia, Silicia, Syria;
of

of

afterwards Mesopotamia, and Comagena: then Antioch, 1098, and the

D.
A.

next year recovered Jerusalem, being then the Saracens, which

of
in

the hands
they, little before, had won from the Turks,
as

aforesaid. After this

is
a

Godfred, succeeded eight christian kings, who kept the kingdom Jerusa
of

lem and Asia, both from the Turks and Saracens, the space eighty-eight
of

ears. - -
y
A.

be
D.

of

1100. The Georgians, who Armenia the greater, van

of a

people
quished the Turks out the kingdom Persia, after they had cut their king
of

pieces: whereby the Turks, flying Cappadocia, there remained under So

in

to

lyman, and joined themselves Egypt, and waxed then strong

of

in
to

the soldan
Asia Minor, called now Turquinia.
When Almeric, the seventh king
A.
D.

of

1170. Jerusalem after Godfred

Egypt, the sultan being overcome, called
or

had overcome the caliph,

of of

sultan
for the help Syria. This Saracon, after
he

Saracon, the sultan had expulsed

of

Egypt, turned his power against the sultan Egypt, and

of

of

the Christians out

vanquishing him, took Egypt: which kingdom
he
to

himself the kingdom

of
till

with his posterity did hold the coming

of

the Tartarians and the Mamalukes

about the space eighty-eight years.
of

Egypt, perceiv
A.
D.

Saladine, the nephew

of

of

1187. Saracon the sultan

ing the dissension among the christian states Palestine, got Antioch, where
of

slew Raymund the prince with his own hands: then

he

he

got Tiberias. From

Acre, where took Guido king Jerusalem, and the master
he

he

of
to

thence went
the Templars, prisoners; for whose ransom the Turk had Ascalon yielded
upof

by

subdued Jerusalem, which had

he

That done,
to

him the Christians.

the Christians before, the space eighty-eight years.
of

of

been the hands

in
 The history OF THE TURKS. 119

A. D. 1189. Frederic the emperor, Philip the French king, and Richard prophecy.
king of England, made their viage into Asia, where Frederic, washing in a
river in Cilicia, died. In this viage, at the siege of Acre, Saladine won the
field of our men, of whom two thousand were slain in the chase. Achre at
length was got by the Christians. King Richard got Cyprus. The two kings
fell at strife. Philip retired home without any good doing. King Richard laid
siege to Jerusalem, but in vain, and so returning homeward, was taken near to
Vienna in Austria, after he had taken truce before with the soldan, upon such
condition as pleased him. And this good speed, had the pope's sending out
against the Turks.
A. D. 1215. There was another council holden at Rome by pope Innocent Transub
III., where was enacted a new article of our faith, for transubstantiation of stantia
tion.
bread and wine, to be turned into the body and blood of our Saviour. In this
council also great excitation was made by the pope, and great preparation was

}.
all

through Christendom, set forward for recovery

of
to
Land.

A
the

y
mighty army was collected
of
dukes, lords, knights, bishops, and prelates, that,

all
God's blessing had gone with them, they might have gone throughout
if

Asia and India.

A.
D.

1219. The Christians after eighteen months' siege, got certain town

a
Egypt, called Damietta, Elipolis, with much ado, but not much the pur
in

or

to
as

pose. For afterwards, the christian army the pope's sending went about

of
.

besiege the city Cairo, Babylon, the sultan, through his subtle train,
of

so
to

or

entrapped and inclosed them within the danger the Nile, that they were

of
to

constrained render again the city

all
Damietta, with their prisoners, and
of

into the soldan's hand; and glad

it,
as

the furniture thereof they found

so
with
Tyre.
A.
D.

their lives pass forward

to

to

1221.
In

the mean time the Egyptian Turk caused the city

be
of
Jerusalem

to
What great thing
no

rased, that
to

should serve for use the Christians.

it

else, was done that viage, doth not greatly appear

in

stories. Albeit in
it

Frederic II., emperor, was not unfruitfully there occupied; and much more
might have done, had not been for the violence and persecution the bishop of
it

Rome against him; whereby

of

he

to

was enforced take truce with the sultan

so

for ten years, and returned. After which things done, not many years after,
all

length the last city the Christians, which was Ptolomais,

of

belonging
or at

to
by

Acre, was also taken from them

so

the sultan, that now the Christians

had not one foot left all Asia.
in

by
A.

D., 1230. Thus the Christians being driven out

of

Asia the sultans

and Turks, yet the said Turks and sultans did not long enjoy their victory.
up

For eſtsoons the Lord stirred against them the Tartarians, who, breaking into Tartari.
by

Asia, namely about Co- ans.

of

Asia the ports Caspius, subdued divers parts

of

mana, Colchis, Iberia, Albania, &c. These Tartarians, they had got many
as

ship them over customably

so

captives their wars, for gain they used

in

to

to

Egypt, sold; which servants and captives Melechsala, the

be

Alexandria
in

to

great sultan, was glad buy, his wars. Which captives and
to

to

in

serve him
servants after they had continued certain space Egypt, and through their
in
a

valiant service grew favour and estimation with the said Melechsala, and
in

began more number and strength; length they slew him, and Saladine's
in
to

at

increase
stock in
themselves the name and kingdom
of
to

took the sultan. And thus ceased the Egypt

Egypt about tiºn.
of

stock Saracon and Saladine aforementioned, which continued

in
as

the space, said,

of

one hundred years.

is
A.

the army
D.

After the death Melechsala,

of

of

1240. these aforesaid

up

rascals and captives set king

of

their own company, whom

to

themselves
upa
º

fill

called Turquemenius: who,

of

their company, that

to

the number
should not diminish, devised this order, buy christian men's
or

get
to

to
it

children, taken young from their parents, and the mother's lap; whom they
bring up, deny Christ, and
so

as

circumcised,
to

to

in be

used
to

make them
to
be

of

and instructed Mahomet's law, and afterwards

in

to

trained the feats

war; and these were called Mamalukes: among whom this was their order, Mama
that none might ..."
be

king but out

be

or
of

their own number,

to

advanced else Egypt.

by

them; neither that any should made knights

be

or

chosen horsemen, but

only the children Christians who should deny Christ before, called Mama
of

Also was among them provided, that this dignity neither Saracens
to

lukes.
it

be

nor Jews should admitted. Item, that the succession thereof should not
120 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS.

Prophecy. descend to the children and offspring of these Mamalukes. Also that the suc
cession of the crown should not descend to the children of the aforesaid sultans,
but should go by voice and election.
The Tartarians with Turquemenius their king, about this time obtained Tur

is,
quia, that Asia Minor, from the Turks, and within two years after, prevail
ing against the Turks, expelled them from their kingdom; and

so
continued
these Mamalukes reigning over Egypt, and great part Asia, till the time

of

is of of
a
their last king, who was destroyed and hanged the gates

at
Tomumbeius

by
Selim the Turk, father

as
Memphis, this Solyman, his history

in
to
These Mamalukes continued the space two hundred and sixty

of
declared.
ears.
These Tartarians, ranging through the countries
A.
D. the Geor

of
1245.

all
Armenia, came Iconium, which was then the imperial

as

as
gians, and far
city
of

the Turks.
Egypt and Babylon got from the Christians
A.
D.

of
1289. The soldan
Tripolis, Tyre, Sidon, and Berithus Syria.

in

by
Lastly, Ptolomais, which also called Acre, was surprised
A.
D.

1291. the

is

all
said soldan, rased, and cast down the ground, and

to
the Christians therein
(who were not many left) were slain. And this was the last city which the
Asia; so
that now the Christians have not one foot (as
all in

Christians had said

is
before) left Asia. Thus the Egyptian soldans, and the Tartarians, reigned
in

and ranged over the most part Asia above the Turks, till the reign Otto
of

of
man the great Turk, about the space eighty years.

of
ye

of
And thus have the whole discourse the Turkish
story, with
their names, countries, towns, dominions; also with their times, con
tinuance, interruptions, and alterations,

in
order described, and

be in
years distinguished which, otherwise,
in
most authors and writers
:

know distinctly, what difference be

so

confused, that
to

hard
it
is

is
tween the Saracens, Turks, Tartarians, the Sultans Soldans, Mama

or
lukes, Janizaries; what their Caliph, their Seriphes, their Sultan,
or

is

Bassa;
of or

what times they began, and how long, and

in

in
what order
years they reigned. All which, present Table, manifestly
in

to
this
thine eye may appear.
Wherein this thou hast moreover, gentle reader!
to

Why the consider (which

pope can
all

worthy the noting), how the bishop

of

Rome this season, from

is

the first beginning the Turk's reign, hath not ceased from time
to
of

against
the time continually, calling upon christian princes and subjects
to

take
Turks.
war against the Turks; whereupon
so

the cross, and many great

to

the Holy Land, and

so

viages have been many battles fought

to

made
for

winning the holy cross; and yet

no

against the Turk and Soldan

lucky success hath followed thereof hitherto, nor ever came pro
it

sperously forward, whatsoever through the exciting that bishop hath

of
of

been attempted against that great enemy the Lord: insomuch that
all

the Christians have lost not only that they had Asia, but also
in

his

that little they have Europe against

to

in

are scarce able defend

of

as of

violence. What the cause this hard luck the bishop's doings,
is

hard for man Let men muse their mind leadeth,

to

define.
it
is

the gospel saith, “He that hath eyes

let
to
is as

and see, him see.”

no

This
as

certain, that care nor diligence

in

there hath lacked the

up

that business;
on
of so

bishop Rome, the princes'

of

stir men
to

to
no

or no

behalf, there hath lacked courage nor strength men, contri

no

to no
of

expenses, supportation charges, habili

of

bution furniture
war; only the blessing
of

have lacked! The

of

ment God seemeth

be
to

would reformed,
as

of as

reason and cause whereof were easy

it
I

may quickly construed. For what man, beholding

be

the life
it
 THE HISTORY OF THE TURKS. 121

army to fight against i.

us Christians, will greatly marvel, why the Lord goeth not with our prophecy.
Turks' And if my verdict might here

for
place, my censure, there appeareth

to
have

to
me add me another
yet

in
cause this matter, greater than this aforesaid: which,

to
make
plain and evident,

of
full discourse words, leisure now doth not

in
permit. Briefly conceive, my opinion this, that

to

in if
touch what

is
I
christian faith, delivered and left unto

of

us
the sincere doctrine

º
God, had not been Rome;
of

of
so
the word corrupted

in
the church
or, yet idolatry
of
the bishop Rome would reclaim his impure and God
if

of.
profanations, and admit Christ the Lamb stand alone, with-

of
God

to
our only justification, according ..."

be
out our impure additions,

to

of to
God's grace; nothing doubt, but the power
of

the free promise wrºng

I
faith of
this faith, grounding only upon Christ the Son God, had both ºlis.

of
better disposition, and also soon would, yet."

or
framed our lives into
a

will, bring down the pride that proud Holofernes.

of
But otherwise,
the bishop Rome will not gently give place
of

of
be to
the mild voice
if

God’s word, think not contrary, but

#. he
compelled

at
shall last
I

whether he will not. And

or
give place and room
to

to

the
yet notwithstanding, when both the Turk and the pope shall

do
against
of
what they can, the truth and grace God's testament shall
it

by

fructify and increase the Lord shall work, which be

as

such means
ginneth already (praise the Lord) come graciously and luckily
to
to

forward,
as

most places.
in

Prayer against the Turks.

A

our Lord Jesus Christ; Creator and disposer

i.
of

Lord God! Father

all O

eternal
things; just, gracious, and wise only;
of

to of
in

th
the name and reverence
Son Jesus, we prostrate ourselves, desiring thine Omnipotent Majesty
down upon these afflicted times thy poor creatures and servants: relieve thy
of

church, increase our faith, and confound our enemies: and thou hast given
as
us,

all

thine only-begotten Son unto promising with him life

iv.
to

that shall believe Gal.

7.
upon his name, thy promises him,
of

incline the obedience

in
to
so

our faith
be

other sinful additions and profane inven

all

that our hearts may far off from

tions, which are beside him, and not him, grounded upon thy will and
to in
is, we

mise. And grant, beseech thee, thy church, more and more
to

see
up

thing any other means help salvation, but

of
or
to

ow terrible set
it
a

only him whom thou only hast sent and sealed. Reform thy church with
in

perfect doctrine and faithful teachers, that we, seeing our own weakness, may
put off ourselves, and put him, without whom we can
on

do

So

nothing. shall
we stand strong, when nothing standeth us, but thy Son alone,
in

whom thou
in

art only pleased. this thy church again the decayed faith thy
of

Renew
in

Son Jesus, which may plentifully bring forth us, not leaves only, but fruits
in

christian life; and forgive our wretched idolatry, and blind fantasies past,
of

we

where with have provoked manifold ways thy deserved indignation against wisd.v.6.
us. For our hearts have been full idols, our temples full images, our ways
of

of

hypocrisy; thy sacraments profaned, and thy religion turned super

of

full
to

thy word went not before us, therefore we have psa.cxix.

of

stition because the lantern

:

Miserably we have walked hitherto, like sons, not Sarah, but

of

of

stumbled. 105.
up

Hagar, and therefore these Turkish Hagarenes have risen Many

us.

against
we

we

hard and strait ways have passed, but the ways

of

the Lord have not

on

no

found. Much cost we have bestowed bread that assuageth hunger, but that
bread which only feedeth and cometh freely we have not tasted. We have Isa. lv.2.
far

our own building, but have not kept within the

of
in

sailed and near barks

ark only thy promise; and therefore these floods have taken us.
of

We have Gen.vi.14.
much, but not thine appointed temple; and therefore we have not Jud. xiv.
[..."
in

We have ploughed and tilled, but without thy heifer; and there-
en

**...
*

heard.
'"
do
of

fore this untidy ground ours bringeth forth

so

many weeds. We fish

 122 - ENGLISH HISTORY RESUMED.

the right side

on

of
all
apace and that night, but because we fish not the boat,

ſi
Henry
**

we

be
our fishing Our buildings good intentions

of
in
catch never fin.

a
A.D. and great devotions, but because the groundwork not surely laid upon the

is

all
vi.
thy [Luke 48], the east wind riseth and shaketh them

of
1500 rock
W.".
walk, and have walked along, after the precepts and doctrines

to

of to
shivers.

a e
holding the head [Colos.

as
1506, men having wisdom, but not 19),

of
show

i.
all
where lieth our strength; and therefore these Philistine Turks have hitherto

all
prevailed against us. Briefly, the parts and bones the body

to of

be
so
shaken

we
place. Wherefore, beseech thee, Lord, put thy holy hand, and

of
out

O
the right joint again and finally, reduce this same thy mystical

in
set them

:
its
body again perfect and natural head, which thine only Son Jesus Christ,

to

is
and none other: for him only hast thou anointed and appointed; neither

is
there any other head, that can minister strength and nutriment this body,

to
all
alone; forasmuch sinful, and are not able
he

be
as

to
but other heads stand
thy sight, but make this body rather worse than better. Only this thy
in

all
well-beloved and perfect Son he, whom only dwelleth our strength and

in
is

we
fulness; him only we confess and acknowledge; for whom and with whom,
beseech thee, hosts, grant thy church strength and victory

of
Lord God

to
O

against the malicious fury these Turks, Saracens, Tartarians, against Gog and

of
all

Magog, and the malignant rabble Antichrist, enemies thy Son Jesus,

of

to
our Lord and Saviour. Prevent their devices, overthrow their power, and dis
solve their kingdom, that the kingdom thy Son long oppressed, may recover

of

so
and flourish over all; and that they who wretchedly fallen from thee, may

be
happily reduced again into the fold thy salvation, through Jesus Christ,

of
be

our only Mediator and most merciful Advocate. Amen.

In

this long digression, wherein sufficiently hath been described the

of

grievous and tedious persecution the Saracens and Turks against

the Christians, thou hast understand, good reader and behold, the
to

by
his
terrible Antichrist, evidently appearing both
of

image own
a

by

doings, and also the Scriptures, prophesied and declared

be us
to
before.
Now, comparing the Turk with the pope, question asked,
in

if
a

greater Antichrist,
or
of

the truer

to
whether them were easy
it

see
is

and judge, that the Turk the more open and manifest enemy against
is

Christ and his church. But,

be

of

asked whether them two hath

if
it

been the more bloody and pernicious adversary Christ and his mem
to

bers; them hath consumed and spilt more christian

of
he or

whether
or

blood, with sword, this with fire and sword together, neither
is

light matter my part here

to

discern, neither discuss, who

to
it

is
it
do a

only write the history, and the acts Wherefore,

of

them both.
of

after the story the Turks thus finished, now

to

re-enter again there,

we

left off, describing the domestical troubles and persecutions

in

where
Rome; after the burning
of

home under the bishop

of
at

here Babram
Norfolk
in

above declared.
an
of

signified also another certain aged man, mentioned old

in

Troubles
I

º's the Tower, entitled “Polychroni

of

in

written chronicle borrowed one

his

con, (although find not the said chronicle expressed.)

in

name
I

burning Smithfield, about the same time,

of

who suffered the pains

in

of he
of

This aged father, suppose,

A.
D.

which was 1500. whom

is
I

certain old papers and records William

in

find mention made

I

Cary, citizen (albeit the day little differ), wherein

of

the month doth

a

July, 1500, upon the

on

of

thus testified, that the 20th day

A.
D.
is

for
St.

Margaret, there was

on an

day
of

old man burned Smithfield

in

heretic; and the same person,

he

the 10th day, before was burnt,

a

falling out
of

of
so

would have stolen out the Lollards tower, and the

 CERTAIN GODLY MEN BEA RING FAGGOTS 123

tower, did foully hurt himself; whereupon he was carried in a cart to Hºnry
VII.
his death, as he went to his burning.
In the aforesaid papers of ancient record, is furthermore declared, A. D.
how, in the year above prefixed, which was A.D. 1499, in the time of 1500
to
one Persevel, many were taken for heretics in Kent, and at Paul's 1506.
cross they bear the faggots and were abjured; and shortly after, the -
...,
same year, there went thirteen Lollards afore the procession in Paul's;
ºr
ſº

onthe
and there were of them eight women and a young lad, and lad's

the

the
all
mother was one of
eight, and thirteen bear figgots their
necks afore the procession.

iBilliam &pſi; JDartyr, Imergſjam.

at
mortſ), burnet
morosity and peevish
as

to
Forasmuch the world come now such
is

a
insensibility these contentious and cavilling days

of
ours, that
be in

nothing

lie
so

circumspectly written and storied, but shall

in
can
danger
of

or

one sycophant another, who never will credit there, where

they list not like; neither will they ever like that which seemeth
to

prejudicial
or
to

their faction,
to

not serve the humour wherewith

be

of
infected: therefore,
to

their fantasies stop the mouths such

all
carping cavillers with much possibility

be
as

may, known

to
as

it
I
by

and singular such persons, who,

of

evidence truth and witness, will

yet alive both men and
be

be
of

satisfied, that Amersham

in

the town
women, who can and
do

of

bear witness this that shall declare. Also

I

the said company, one named William Page,

an
of

there aged father

is

and yet alive, witness Also another, named Agnes

to

the same.
Wetherly, widow, being about the age hundred years, yet living
of
a

and witness hereof; that the days king Henry VII. 1506,
A.
of
in

D.

Buckinghamshire, Lincoln (William Smith being

of
in

in

the diocese
bishop one William Tylsworth was burned
of

in
the same diocese),
Amersham, close called Stanlev, about sixty years ago: which
at
in
a

the

tº.
time one Joan Clerk, being married woman, who was the only
a

daughter Tylsworth,
of

the said William and faithful woman, was

tº
a

her dear father; and

fire

compelled with her own hands

to

set fire
to

at

ºil.
did
a her
the

John Clerk
at

same time husband penance her father's

burning, and bare faggot;
as

did also these:

Robert Bartlet. John Milsent, and his William Grinder.

Richard Bartlet. wife. Thomas Homes.
John Bartlet. William White. Yomand Dorman.
Thomas Harding, and John Mumbe, and his William Scrivener.
his wife. wife. John Scrivener.
.

Henry Harding. Richard Bennet. Thomas Chase.

Richard Harding. Roger Bennet. John Cracher.
Robert Harding. John Fip.

All
these bare faggots, and afterwards were compelled wear cer-Amer
ºlº.
to
do

penance;
as

badges,
to

to

to

tain and went abroad certain towns

Buckingham, Aylesbury, and other towns besides. And also divers
William Page,
as

the cheek,
of

in

these men were afterwards burned

this present alive, and likewise did bear faggot with the
at

who
is

aforesaid. urthermore, the aforesaid Agnes Wetherly testifieth,

the burning this William Tylsworth, were sixty and above,
at

of

that
that were put bear faggots for their penance;
of
to

whom divers were

 124 THE CRUE L H AND LING OF THOMAS CHASE OF AMERSHAM

- Henry enjoined to bear and wear faggots, at Lincoln, the of seven years'
I.
*
some at one time, some at another, &c. In which number was also
A.D. one Robert Bartlet, a rich man, who, for his profession's sake, was put

of his
kept the mo

be
out of

in
farm and goods, and was condemned

to
his
on
Ashridge, where right sleeve

he
1...g. nastery wore square piece

a
cloth, the space

of

of
seven years together.
the testimony

of
followeth, moreover, the aforenamed, that

It

in
the burning William Tylsworth (as

of

of
about the same time

do

or
the Amersham men say), the next day after (as recordeth
the aforesaid Agnes) was one father Roberts burned Bucking

at
...
Father
He was miller, and dwelled Missenden; and his burn

at

at
a
ham.
ing there were above twenty persons, that were compelled

to
bear

do

of as
faggots, and to
such penance the wicked Pharisees did compel

by
them. After that,

or
the space two three years, were burned

a at
Amersham, Thomas Barnard, husbandman, and James Mordon,

a
labourer; they two were burned both Wil

at
one fire, and there was
Littlepage, the right

be
yet alive, compelled

to
liam burned

in
who
is

cheek, and father Rogers, and father Rever, alias Reive, who after
tº.
Father

This father Rogers was the bishop's prison fourteen

he in
was burned.
night cruelly handled with

so
weeks together, and day, where was
cold, hunger, and irons, that after his coming out the said prison,

of
be go
upright long
he he

he
so

as
his back, could never
in

as
was lame that
lived; testify living. Also
as

can divers honest men that now

there were thirty more burned the right cheek, and who bare faggots
in

§.
of

Men

The super
at

the same time. cause was, that they would talk against
.

the
*
º,

stition and idolatry, and were desirous hear and read holy
to

&. Scriptures. The manner their burning

to of
H.

the check was this:

in
or

their necks were tied fast post stay, with towels, and their
a

hands holden fast that they might not stir; and the iron, being
so

hot, was put their cheeks: and thus bear they the prints and marks
to

of the Lord Jesus about them.

diffe true banbling £90mag Imergijam,

of

of

(Ilyage

wick EDLY STRANGLED AND MARTY RED IN THE Bishop's prison

AT wobu RN, UNDER WILLIAM SMITH, Bishop of LIN coi.N.

Among these aforesaid, who were cruelly persecuted for the

so

Christ, one Thomas Chase

of

of

gospel and word Amersham was one

by

them that was thus cruelly handled: which Thomas Chase

of

the
did know him, was godly, sober, and
of

of
as

report such man

a

a
do

honest behaviour (whose virtuous doings yet remain memory),

in

and who could not abide idolatry and superstition, but many times

º, would speak against Wherefore the ungodly and wicked did the
it.

chase more hate and despise him, and took him and brought him before the
blind bishop, being Woburn, the county Buck
of
at

at

that time
in

ingham, and, Acts xii., that wicked Herod did vex

as

written
in
is

bishop,"
it
of

of

certain the congregation, and killed James the brother John

with the sword; and because pleased the Jews, &c.,
he

he

saw that
it

proceeded further, and had this same Thomas Chase before him,
asking him many questions touching the Romish religion, with many
taunts, checks, and rebukes; but what answer this godly man, Thomas
 GOD REVEALETH THE SECRET MURDERS OF THE PAPIST.S. 125

Chase, made them, it is unknown. Howbeit it is to be supposed Henry-

that his answer was most zealous and godly in professing Christ's
true religion and gospel, and to the extirpation of idolatry, and super- A.D.
stition, and hypocrisy, for the said Thomas Chase was commanded to *
iº
.
be put in the bishop's prison, called ‘Little Ease, in the bishop's -
house at Woburn; which prison had not been ministered unto him,
had not his answers been sound and upright. There Thomas Chase demned
lay bound most painfully with chains, gyves, manacles, and irons, ...,

the
oftentimes sore pined with hunger, where bishop's alms were nº
#.
by

his
daily brought unto him chaplains; which alms were nothing
else but checks, taunts, rebukes and threatenings, floutings and mock-º'
º.
the
ings. All which cruelty godly martyr took most quietly and
tiently, remembering and having respect promises.

to
Christ's
are right-ji,

for
Matt. vii.] “Blessed they which suffer persecution
...".
:

yefor

the kingdom

as
eousness' sake,

of
theirs heaven:” and followeth:
is

“Blessed are when men revile you and persecute you;” &c. Chase.

by
When the bishop, with his band shavelings, perceived that
of
their
daily practices cruelty they could not prevail against him, but
of
he

rather that professing Christ's

in
was the more fervent and earnest

all
true religion, and that did tolerate and bear most patiently
he

their and cruelty ministered unto him, they imagined

wickedness
how and which way they might put him
to

death, lest there should

be

uproar among the people.

an

And Richard Hun

or

as
tumult
a

shortly hanged strangled Lollard's tower, about

in
or

after was
cruelly strangled and
so

1514, even these blood-suppers

A.
D.

most chase
pressed prison, who most heartily ...a
to

death this said Thomas Chase

in

receive his spirit;

as

called upon God

to

witnesseth certain woman Prisºn.

in
a

that kept him prison.

in

After these stinging vipers, being Anti

of

of

the wicked brood

christ, had thus most cruelly and impiously murdered this faithful
Christian, they were
at

their wits' end, and could not tell what shift

to

make,
to

cloke their shameful murder withal: blind the

to

at

last
ignorant silly people, these bloody butchers most slanderously caused
by

be
to

their ministers bruited abroad, that the aforesaid Thomas Falsely

...”
it

prison; which was

in

Chase had hanged himself most shameful

a a

and abominable lie, for the prison was such, that man could not himself.
do
lie

stand upright, nor ease, but stooping, they

as

report that
at

did know it. And besides

so

that, this man had many manacles and

irons upon him, that
he

or

as

could not well move either hand foot,

the women did declare that saw him dead; insomuch that they con
by

fessed that his blood-bulk was broken, vilely

so

reason they had

beaten him and bruised him. And yet these holy Catholics had not
this both killing and slandering
an

of

their wicked act

in

made end
godly martyr; but, put him,
of

of
in to

this out the remembrance

they caused him Wood,
be

in
to

buried the wood called Norland

the highway betwixt Woburn and Little Marlow,
he
to

the intent
up

seen: and thus commonly are

be

be

again
to

should not taken

by

innocent men laid up, these clerkly clergymen.

º
But He that god
is

effectually true another "..."

of

or
at

himself hath promised, one time

at

ºl.
by

his

the
to

clear his true servants, not with lies and fables, but

*
own
“No secret,” saith He, “is
be be
so

true word. close, but once shall

opened; neither any thing hid, that shall not
so

at

the last
is
 -
126 THOMAS Noris AND OTHERs, MARTYREly.

Hºw known clearly.” Such a sweet Lord is God always to those that are
— his true servants. Blessed be his holy name, therefore, for ever and
A. D. ever, Amen

lº
*.
1
Thomas Harding being one of this company thus molested and
troubled, as is aforesaid, in the town of Amersham, for the truth of

his
the gospel, after abjuration and penance done, was again sought
for, and brought king Henry VIII., and

of
the fire, the days

in
to
under Dr. Longland bishop Lincoln, succeeding after cardinal

of
then

we
Wolsey; whose death and martyrdom

of
shall likewise record

we
(Christ willing and granting)

º,
order, when

to
in
shall come the

of
time and year his suffering.
martyrdom

of

of
After the these two, read also one Thomas
nº.

is,
Noris, who likewise, for the same cause, that

of
for the profession

by
Christ's gospel, was condemned the bishop, and burnt Norwich,

at
March,
of

the last day

A.
1507.

D.
A.D.1507,

*" the next year following, which was A.D. 1508, the consistory
In

of in
Elizabeth

the
London, was convented Elizabeth Sampson,
of

of
parish
Aldermanbury, upon certain articles, and especially for speaking
against pilgrimage and adoration images; our lady

of

of
as
the image
Wilsdon, Crome, Walsingham, and the image

of
at

Staines,
at

at

at
Bermondsey; and against the sacrament
of

of
St. Saviour the altar,
for

if of
and that she had spoken these like words: That our lady or
Wilsdon was but burnt tailed elf, and burnt tailed stock; and
a

go
might pilgrimage,

on
holpen

to
she have men and women who her
she would not have suffered her tail have been burnt: and what
to

should folk worship our lady Wilsdon, our lady Crome; for
of

of
or

the one but burnt tailed stock, and the other but puppet:
is

is
a

at a
people give

to
were for the their alms
to

and better home

it

go

poor people, than pilgrimage. Also she called the image

on
to

St. Saviour, ‘Sim Saviour with kit lips; and that she said she could
of

good bread, that which the priest occupied

as
as

make and that

be it
;

body Christ,
of

was not the but bread, for that Christ could not
both heaven and For these and certain
in

in

at

earth one time.

other articles, she was compelled abjure before Master William
to

Horsey, chancellor, the day and year above written.”

3Laurence &begt, Júartur.

thing almost infinite com
to

remember, and
to

Lamentable
is
it

all
forof

prehend, the names, times, and persons them that have been
by

the rigour the true maintaining

of of

of

slain the pope's clergy,

Christ's cause, and his sacraments; whose memory being regis
life, albeit
of

it of

tered the book need not the commemoration

in

it

thought
of

our stories, yet for the more confirmation the church,

I

not unprofitable, the suffering and martyrdom notified,

be
of

to

them
innocently
be

who given their blood Christ's quarrel.

in
to

have shed
of
In

the catalogue whom, order,

of

in

Laurence next cometh the memorial

º,"
“...ar, Laurence Ghest,
for

Salisbury
of

who was burned

in

matter the
king Henry VII.
of

of

sacrament, the days He was comely

in

a
(as

bury, and tall person, and otherwise appeareth) not unfriended for
;

which the bishop and the close were the more loath burn him, but
to

(1) Matt. x.; Luke xii. (2) Ex Regist. Lond.

 A FAITH FUL WUMAN BURNED. . 127

kept him in prison the of two years. This Laurence had a

space Hº!,
wife and seven children. Wherefore they, thinking to expugn and "t

his
rsuade his mind by stirring of his fatherly affection toward

A.
D.
his
for
children, when the time came which they appointed burning, 1908.
he
as

the stake, they brought before him his wife and his

at
was
aforesaid seven children; the sight whereof, although nature

at

is
commonly wont work others, yet him, religion overcoming

in

in
to
nature, made his constancy remain unmovable;

he as
such sort,

in
to
when his wife began exhort and desire him favour himself,

be to

a to
-

º:
".
again desired her

be
to
content, and not

to
block his way,

of in
would
good course, running toward the mark
he

for his salva-

so,in

was
a

tion: and fire being put him, finished his life, renouncing
i."

he
to
not only wife and children, but also himself, follow Christ. As

to
burning, one ***
he

of
in

was the bishop's men threw his

at
firebrand

a
face; whereat the brother Laurence, standing by, ran
of
him with

at
and would have slain him, had

he
his dagger, not been otherwise
staid.
by

the credible report

º:
Testified and witnessed one William

of
witness'
Russel, aged man dwelling
an

of

late Coleman-street, who was

in

of
there present, the same time, the burning Laurence, and was
at

of
also himself burned the cheek, and one the persecuted flock
in

in
those days, whose daughter yet living. The same confirmed
is

is
by

the testimony one Richard Webb, servant sometime

of

to
also
Master Latimer, who, sojourning
of

the said William

in

the house
Russel, heard him many times declare the same.

faitjfuſ Çſſipping-ăubburn.
of

notable àtorn
ºf

HBoman burnet
in
a
all

of

But
so

amongst the examples

them, whereof many have
time for Christ and his truth,
to

from time cannot tell

if
suffered
I

ever were any martyrdom more notable and admirable, wherein the
plain demonstration God's mighty power and judgment hath
of

at
in his

any time been more evident against the persecutors flock, than
of

burning godly put Chipping

of

the
at

to

certain woman death

a

Sudbury, about the same time, under the reign king Henry VII.
of

all

glorious for
of

The constancy which blessed woman,

as

is
it

godly behold;
of
so

true Christians again example the bishop's

to

the
chancellor, who cruelly condemned the innocent, may offer ter
a
all
of

rible spectacle
to

the eyes papistical persecutors

to

consider,
example; living grant
to

and take which the God they may. Amen.

of

The
as

name the town where she was martyred, was, said,

is

Chipping-Sudbury;
of

as

yet come
to

the name the woman not

is

my knowledge; the name

...
of

the chancellor, who condemned her, chance.

was called doctor Whittington; the time her burning was
of

in

the
reign and time king Henry VII., orderly therefore
of

this place ºccu.

in

"

and time,
be

be
to

Wherein
to

inserted. noted moreover the

is

opportunity this present history brought my hands, and that

of

to

in

was drawing toward the end

of
as

such convenient season, the

I

aforesaid king's reign,

so

may appear
to

that those who behold

it

the opportunity without God's holy will and

be
of

things, not
to

hid and un
lie

providence, that this aforesaid example should not

remembered, light and knowledge; and that
to

but should come

128 DR. WHITTINGTON SLAIN BY A BULL.

Henryin such order of placing, according as the due course of our story,

*
hitherto kept, requireth.
A.D. After this godly woman and manly martyr of Christ was condemned

for
by the wretched chancellor above named, doctor Whittington, the
the truth, which the papists then called heresy,

of
faithful profession
and the time being now come when she should brought

be

to
the

all
of
place and pains her martyrdom, great concourse the multi

of
a
country

at
tude, both about (as the manner

in
the town and such

is
times), was gathered Among whom was also the

to
behold her end.
aforesaid doctor Whittington, the chancellor, there present

to
see the

.."
God,

of
faithful execution done. Thus this faithful woman, and true servant
A

constantly persisting testimony truth, committing

of
the

in
the her
the Lord, gave over her life

in no
the fire, refusing pains nor
to

to
cause
keep her conscience clear and unreprovable the day

of
to

torments
the Lord. The sacrifice being ended, people began

to
the return
coming from the burning hap

of
homeward, this blessed martyr.

It
as
pened time, busy
in

the mean that the catholic executioners were

slaying this silly lamb

.*
the town's side,

ji...
in

at

as
compari- certain butcher was

a
busy within the town, slaying bull;

he
lºween which bull had fast bound
ropes, ready on a But
to

knock him
in

the head.
the butcher (belike
art

killing beasts,

be
the papists
of

skilful his murder

*
to as
in

in
sº

not
ing Christians), was lifting his axe strike the bull, failed
he
as

in
little too low,

he
his stroke, and smote smote,
or
else how know
a

I
not this certain, that the bull, although grieved

at
somewhat
is
:

the stroke, but yet not stricken down, put his strength the ropes,

to
and brake loose from the butcher into the street, the very same time
great press from the burning. Who,
as

the people were coming

in

be
seeing the bull coming towards them, and supposing him wild

to
for

other like), gave way the beast, every man shifting

no

(as was
it
for

might. Thus the people giving back, and

he
as

as

himself well
for
... rare

bull, passed through the throng

he

making them,
of
ºf
lane the
!'A

till

touching neither man nor child,

he

came where the chancellor

was: against whom the bull, pricked with sudden vehemency,
as

the just
a

ºn
his

minº ran full butt with horns; and taking him upon the paunch, gored
immediately:
so

him through and through and killed him carrying

,

*...*
all

his guts, trailing them with his horns, over,

to

and the street the

of all

in it.

great admiration
of
by

bull, and wonder

them that saw
a

Although
be

the carnal sense

man blind considering the
Lord, imputing,
of

many times, blind chance the things

to

works the
which properly pertain God's only praise and providence; yet
or in
to

be
so

so

so

this strange and evident example, what man can dull

ignorant, which seeth not herein plain miracle God's mighty
of
a

power and judgment, both punishing

of

this wretched chan

in

the
his
by
all

cellor, and also admonishing other like persecutors,

in

example, fear the Lord, and abstain from the like cruelty?
to

to

Now, for the credit story,

be
of

this lest said upon mine own

I

story things which cannot justify, there

to to

to

head commit rashly,

I

fore, stop such cavilling mouths, will discharge myself with

I
is,

authority, trust, sufficient, that

of

with the witness him who both

...
witness
I

papist, and also present the burning

of
at

at

was the same time the

a

woman, whose name was Rowland Webb which Rowland, dwelling

:

Chipping-Sudbury, had son named Richard Webb, servant

in

then
a
 VERSES TOUCHING THE SAME. 129

sometime to master Latimer, who also, enduring with him in time of Henry
-
his trouble six years
for the same cause:
together, was himself imprisoned and persecuted
unto which Richard being now aged, W. A.P.
then young, the aforesaid Rowland, his father, to the intent to exhort 1508.

him from the sect of heresy (as he then called it), recited to him
many times the burning of this woman, and withal added the story
of the bull aforesaid, which he himself did see and testify. This
Richard Webb is yet living, a witness of his own father's words and
testimony, which I trust may satisfy

all
indifferent readers, except
only such believed, but that only which

be
no

in
as

to
think truth

is
their portues.

r
by
Verses touching the same, Thomas Hatcher.

“Mira legis, quicunque legis, portenta nefandi

Exitus,
ut

poenas addita poena luat,

Vera legis, Domini cuicumque potentia nota est,
Ut delinquentes ira severa premat.
fit ut
fit

Saepe fusus cumuletur sanguine sanguis,

ut

Saepe poenis obruatira novis.

Omnia sunt Domini dextra subjecta potenti,
Quicietarbritrio bruta, hominesque suo.
Carnificis taurus, luctando corniger ictus
Evitans, fracto fune repente fugit.
Forte viam qua turba frequens confluxerat ante,
ut

Foeminea cermat membra perire rogo,

Taurus iit, fertur qua confertissima turba;
extanta solus
et
at

Laesus unus erat.

unus erat, rapidos qui misit ignes,
in
et

Solus
Et

misere parvum sparsit ovile Dei.

Et

quasi consulto ferretur, praeterit omnes,

Cornibus hunc tollit, proterit hunc pedibus,
Ille jacet, madido foedatur sanguine corpus,
Eruta perque vias viscera sparsa jacent,
Quis non Domino, nutu qui temperat orbem,
a

Cogitet haec fieri, non repetendo tremat?

Ultio terribiles comitatur justa procellas,
Sera licet, certis passibus illa venit.”

And thus the church; wherein

of

much concerning the state

byin to
upis

understood, what storms and persecutions have been raised

all be

quarters against the flock and congregation Christ, not only

in byof

Turks, the bishop

of

but also home, within ourselves, Rome

at

the
the days and reign
be

and his retinue. Where also

to

noted,
is

this king Henry VII., how mightily the working

of

of

God's gospel
multiplied
of

hath and increased, and what great numbers men and

by
be for

England,
us

as

women have suffered the same with

in

these
stories above past may apparent.

.
i.
Now these things declared, which
be
to

the church matters apper- The state

taining, consequently ...,n.
of

remaineth something
to

treat the state,

it

likewise, the commonwealth, which commonly doth follow the state

of

connnnon
quietly and moderately governed,
of

the church. Where the church

byis

godly princes ...";

of

and the flock Christ defended peace and safety,

in

from devouring and violence bloody wolves; the success ...,

of

of

civil
estate, for the most part, there doth flourish, and the princes long
continue, through God's preservation, prosperous rest and tran
in

WOL. VI,
R
13ſ) A PROPHECY OF SAVANAROL.A.

Henry quillity.
Contrariwise, where either the church of Christ through the

*
*— negligence

the
poor members Christ, through their

of
of princes, or

º,A.D. setting on, persecuted and devoured, shortly after ensueth some

be
just recompense the Lord upon those princes, that either their lives

of
long continue, else they find not that quiet

do

or
not the common

all in
...
princes

to
fººd wealth, which they look for. Examples hereof,

be
as
other ages

in

of we
so
not lacking, whether

be
in
abundant, this present time consider

of

or
".ghter the state and condition other countries far off, else our own

i." country near

the

at
home.
of

not
And here, our story farther than France only,

to

to
in
wander
VIII.,
in let

king who, living

of
us

little behold the example Charles

a

this king's time, died also not long before him. This Charles

is
Philip Comines, moderate, valiant, and

de

be
of

to
commended

a
victorious prince, adorned with many special virtues prince apper

to
a
taining. And yet the same king, because

he

in
was slack and remiss
Christ's church, neither did use his authority, nor did take
of

defence
God,

of

of
to
his occasion offered him

to
amend and reform the estate
bishop clergy might,

he

he
of
the and Rome when was therefore

by
Lord, his story ensuing
it of
and cut off

as
himself punished the
may right well appear. For him recorded, that being mar

of
so

of is
vellously excited and provoked, his own mind (contrary

to
the
took his journey into Italy, neither
he
of
of

counsel most his nobles)

being furnished with money, nor the season the year being con

of

of
venient thereunto. And that this may appear the better

to
proceed
would have the church and clergy
he

the Lord's doing,

to

the intent
by
of

all
Christen
in so
Rome reformed the prince's sword, which vexed
that time, we shall hear what
at

dom testified the Commentaries

is

the said Philip Comines,' writing

de
of

in

this wise:

... the city Florence, the same time, Dominic friar, named
of

“There was
in

Prophecy
a

º:
Hieronymus Savanarola,’ right
of

“a

- before,”

of
whom mention was made man

a
rome Sa- - - -
Florence preached and pro
-

Vanaroſ. godly and approved life; who the said city

of
in

|.
hesied long that the French king should come with army into Italy,
an
up

suppress the tyrants Italy, and none should with

of

of

stirred God
to

the city
of

Pisa, and the state

of

stand him. He should also come Florence

to

bebe
all
be

altered: which happened true. He affirmed, moreover,

to

should
signified the Lord, that the ecclesiastical state
of

of

him the church must

to

redressed ‘per vim armorum,’ i.e., “by the sword Many

of
or

force arms.'
things also prophesied the Venetians, and the French king, saying,
of

of
be

that the king with some danger and difficulty should pass that journey, yet

º
notwithstanding should overcome and escape, albeit his strength were never
it

slender; for God would safely conduct him that journey, and safely bring
so

in
he

him home again. But because had not done his office, amending the
in

the church, and defending his from injury, and from de

of

in

state
vouring, therefore pass,” saith he, “and that shortly, that some
to

should come
it

incommodity the king:

he

detriment should happen should escape

or

he or
to

if

that danger his sickness and recover health, then did resist the cruelty
of

if
of

the wicked, and procure the safety the poor and miserable, God would
of

show mercy unto him,' &c.

And this Philip Comines,

de
to

the said Hierome declared before

king's story,
of

counsellors,
of

one the who was the writer the and

required him signify the same unto the king; who did, and
so
to

he, moreover, himself coming the king, declared

to

the presence
of

no less.
(1) Ex Commentariis Phil. Cominaei. De Bello Neapolitano, lib. iii.
(2) See vol. iv. page 8.-E.D.
 GODLY KINGS PRosPER without THE Pop E's BLEss! Ng. 131

All which things as he had foretold, came directly to effect. For Hºy
the king, being but easily accompanied, with a small power entered
into Italy; where first he came to Austi, then to Genoa, and to A.I.
Pisa, from thence proceeded to Florence, which also he obtained, 1908:
displacing there Peter de Medici the duke, who had used great
tyranny upon the subjects. From thence he removed toward Rome,
where a great part of the city wall, at the coming of the French king,
fell down.
Afterward, when the king was entered into the city, and the pope
(who then took part with Alphonsus king of Naples against
j.
French king) had immured himself within the Mount of Adrian, the
wall of the castle fell down of itself; whereby when the king was
both occasioned, and exhorted also by his captains, to invade the pope,
and to depose him, and to reform the church of Rome (which he
might then easily have done, as it had pleased him); yet

all
these

do
opportunely God, moved not the king of
so

occasions, offered

to
his duty, and help the poor church Christ: wherefore shortly
of
to

after, returning home into France from Naples, either the same year,
the next year following,
he
or

at
was stricken with sudden sickness

a
on

Amboise, looking
he
as

them that played tennis, and that

at
was
all

the stinkingest place castle, fell down and died he

in

in

the where
within twelve hours, according the forewarning Hierome, who
of
to

of

of
wrote unto him little before, both his son's death, and his
a

own, which was about A.D. 1498."

Eng
we

Like
in

examples
have many here also
of
this our realm
So

long
king kept
of

John autho
he as

land. out the realm the pope's

rity and power, continued safe and quiet with his nobles: but
as
brought the realm under tribute and subjection
he
as

he to

soon that
up

foreign bishop, God stirred his nobles against him, whereby had
much disquiet and trouble, and soon thereupon decayed.
all

Of the kings England from William the Conqueror

of

to

this Kings of
king Henry VII., were none who either longer continued, ...'.
England,
or

more
prosperously flourished, than king Henry king Henry III., king II, essed of
od with
.

III.
I.,

and king Edward whom the first, how stout ionº.

is he
of

Edward

º
;

withstanding Thomas Becket and pope Alexander III., ..."

in

was
enemies
sufficiently before comprehended. to the
The second, who was son king John, albeit through the wretch- of
of

r
his
of

power was not sufficient

to

edness that time repulse the pope's

usurped jurisdiction out his will was good:
of

no at

the realm, yet least

his
for
so

provided
he

defended and subjects, that they took great

wrong hands; who reigned one year longer than Au
Pºlº
at

the
gustus Caesar,” which hath not commonly been seen any prince.
in
of I.,

The third, who was king Edward vigilantly behaved himself

so

for the public commodity and safety

he

his people, that defended

all

foreign power and hostility both

of

them from the Scots (then our

enemies, now our friends), and also from the bishop Rome, taking
of
us,

part with them against

of
as

may appear above.” Furthermore

the same king, and his worthy nobles and house
of

of

parliament,
how valiantly they stood the pope's subsidies, and also
of

denial
in

how the said king secluded out his protection the bishops, and
of

(1) Ex Philip. Cominato. De bello Neapolitano, lib.

v.

p.

(2) Augustus reigned fifty-nine years. (3) See vol. 579. En.
ii.

–
K
 132 DEATH OF KING | HENRY VII.
Henry especially Peckham, for standing with the pope, read
J’II the archbishop
before."
A. D. III.,

º
Now as touching king Edward how little he regarded, how
1509.
princely he with his nobles likewise resisted, the pope's reservations
and provisions, how he bridled the archbishop John Stratford, and
rejected the vain authority of the of Rome, both in defence
of his subjects, and also in defence of claiming his right title in the
realm of France, read before.”
I
Not that do here affirm or define, as in a general rule, that worldly
success and prosperity of life always follow the godly, which we see
rather to be given more often to the wicked sort; but, speaking of
Differ
ence be
the duty of princes, I
note and observe by examples of histories, that
tween such princes as have most defended the church of Christ committed
moderate
princes, to their governance, from injury and violence of the bishop of Rome,
have not lacked at God's hand great blessing and felicity: whereas
and those
that were
persecu contrariwise, they who either themselves have been persecutors of
tors.
Christ's members, or have not shielded them by their protection from
foreign tyranny and injuries, have lacked at God's hand that protec
tion, which the others had, as may appear by king Edward II.,
Richard III., king Henry IV., king Henry V., king Henry VI., &c.,
who, because either negligently they have suffered, or cruelly caused,
such persecuting laws to be made, and so much christian blood inju
riously to be devoured; therefore have they been the less prospered

or,
of the Lord, so that either they were deposed, they flourished

if
for while, yet they did not long continue, almost not half the time
a

the other kings before named.

of

of

And therefore,
as

the state the commonwealth doth commonly

ye

heard before;
as

church, so

to
of

follow the state the had been

wished, that this king Henry VII., being otherwise it
be

prudent and a

temperate prince, had not permitted the intemperate rage

of
the
have their wills over the poor flock Christ, of
so

pope's clergy
to

much
by

according these persecutions above men

as

as

then they had

;

king Henry VII., albeit had suffi

he

tioned may appear. Which

a

cient continuance, who had now reigned twenty-four years, yet

notwithstanding here cometh the same thing
be
to

noted whereof
I
injured
be
of

spake before, that when the church Christ beginneth

to
go

with violence, and wrack through misorder and negligence,

to

to

cannot there long endure without

of

the state the commonwealth

But, howsoever this
of

some alteration, and stroke God's correction.

taken, thus lieth the story: that after the burning and
be

mark
of to
is

vexing these poor servants Christ above recited, when the per
of
be

began now
to

hot the church, God called away the

in

secution
king, the same year above mentioned, which was 1509, after
he

Death of
king had
twenty-four years; who,
he
of

reigned the term had adjoined

if

Henry
a

VII.
little more pitiful respect, protecting Christ's poor members from
in

the pope's tyranny, singular

of

of
to

the fire his other great virtues

wisdom, excellent temperance, and moderate frugality;

".
so

much had
those princes above compre
he

to of

been comparable with the best

he
as

hended, had been inferior but few but this defect,

a

by

him, was supplied most luckily (blessed

be

the Lord
in

lacked
()

his posterity succeeding after him

of

the next volumes

in

whom
;

p.
p.

609.-Ed.
ii.
ii.

(1) See vol. (2) See vol. 688.-E.D.

 CERTAIN PERSONS PERSECUTED AT ('OV ENTRY. 133

following (Christ thereunto assisting us), we have to specify more #y-

at large.
A.D.
1509.
Among many other things incident in the reign of this king Henry
VII., I
have overpassed the history of certain godly persons perse-...".
cuted in the diocese of Coventry and Lichfield, as we find them in secuted.
the registers of the diocese recorded; here following.

In
the year of our Lord 1485, March 9th, amongst divers and
sundry other good men in Coventry, these nine hereunder named,
were examined before John, bishop of Coventry and Lichfield, in
St. Michael's church, upon these articles following in order:

3.05m 3ſomgtone, ant tight otijerg persecutºb at Lobentry.

First, John Blomstone was openly and publicly infamed, accused,

reported, and appeached as follows:
That he was a very heretic, because he had
F.
preached, taught, holden, and The

by
St.

.
affirmed, that the power attributed God,

to of
in our

"
ºn
to Peter the church
did

flit

Saviour Jesus Christ immediately, pass from him,

or

not remain with

his successors. not to his

Item, That
in
as

herb, as
the image

of
much virtue
in

*
there was the
a

Virgin Mary.

º
Item, That prayer and alms avail not the dead; for incontinent after death, Purga
pur- de
g he

he

no
or

goeth either hell: whereupon

to

heaven concludeth there

is
atory.

....
go

Item, That pilgrimage our Lady

on

the image
of

of
to

to

was foolishness Images

it

Walsingham, for
the city - Coventry;
byof

of
or

Doncaster,
of

- - the Tower
- - - man
-
a

p
-

might well worship the blessed Virgin the kitchen,

as

as
in

in
the fire-side
well might man worship the blessed Virgin, when
as

the aforesaid places, and

º
a

visiting the images; because they

he

be

no
or

as

seeth his mother sister,

in

more but dead stocks and stones.

Item, That English, with frowning countenance,
on he

as

appeared:
in

said
it
a

for
all

“A vengeance such horson they have great envy that poor

a

man should get his living among them.'

Richard Hegham the same city was accused,

of

as

under:

ãº, christian man being

he

he

That was very heretic, because did hold that Merits

a
a

at the point of his own works good and ill, and *m.
all

should renounce
e

the mercy
of

submit him
to

God.
Item, That worship the images our Lady
of

of
of to

was fondness the

it

Tower, other saints; for they are but stocks and

or

the aforesaid city,

in

stones.
Item, That the image our Lady the Tower were put into the fire,
of

of

Against
if

it

good fire. images.

would make
a

Item, That deal money unto poor folks, than

to

to

to

were better offer the

it

image Christ and other saints, which are but dead stocks and stones.
of

the same city was accused

as
of

Robert Crowther follows:

he

That was heretic, because he did hold, that whoso receiveth the sacra
a

of

deadly sin, charity, receiveth nothing but bread

of

ment
in

or

the altar out

and wine.
Item, That neither bishop, nor priests, nor curates churches, have power
of

in

penance
of

the market
to

bind and loose.

Item, That pilgrimage the image our Lady foolishness; pilgrim
of

of

the Tower
to

is

for but stock age.

or

stone.
is
it

a
134 CERTAIN PERSONS PERSECUTED AT COVENTRY.

#y

º
John Smith was accused, as under:

A.D. . That he was a very heretic, because he did hold, that every man is bound to

all
1509. know the Lord's Prayer, and the Creed in English, if he might; for these
false priests.
Item, That whoso believed the church then did believe, believed ill; and

as

-º
good while, ere that

he
frequent the schools

to
that man had need can attain

a
the knowledge the true and right faith.

of
to
Item, That

no
priest hath power man, penance,

of
the market

in
to
assoil

a
from his sins.

Roger Brown the same city, was also accused

of

as
follows:

he
he

no

to
Against That was heretic, because
a did hold that man ought worship
the image our Lady Walsingham, nor the blood Hales, but
of

of

at he of
Christ

at
pilgrim-
age.
rather God Almighty, who would give him whatsoever would ask.

up
Item, That
he

his hands, nor looked up,

of
held not the elevation the
eucharist.
Item, That
he

he
promised one heresy,

of
show him certain books would
to

if
swear that he would not utter them, and he would credit them.

if
Lent, and was taken with the manner.
he

Item, That
in
did eat flesh
in

Flesh
Lent. Item, any man were not shriven his whole life long, and the point

of
in
If

at
more but contrition only,

he

no
confessed, and could not,
be

Against death would had

if
joy without purgatory: and
he

he
should pass any sin,

of
to

purgatory were confessed

if
*...*
for

and were enjoined only penance one Pater-Noster, thought

he

he
say
to

if
he

be
auricular. should have any punishment purgatory for that sin, would never con
in

fessed for any sin.

all

Item, Because
he

said lost that given priests. to

is

is
no

all
Item, That there was purgatory, that God would pardon sins without
confession and satisfaction.

the same city was likewise openly accused

of

to
Thomas Butler

s
this effect:
he

he

That very heretic, because

was did hold that there were but two
a

}.
ways, that say, hell.
to

to

to

heaven and
is

Christ,
no

faithful man should abide any pain after the death

of

That
for any sin, because Christ died for our sins.
or no

Against Item, That there was purgatory; for every man immediately after death
to

purga passeth either heaven hell.

Kºi. Item, That whosoever departeth Christ and the church, how
of

the faith
in
he

hath lived, shall

be

soever saved.
Item, That prayers and pilgrimages are nothing worth, and avail not pur
to

chase heaven.

John Falks
as

was accused follows:

to he

he

That was very heretic, because did affirm, That was foolish thing
be it
a

Against
the image our Lady, saying, Her head shall
of
to

to

images, offer hoar ere offer

it I

would give
an

could speak me, half

If

her: What
to

but block
is
of it

it
a

I
'

penny worth ale.

Item, That when the priest carrieth Christ, why
to

the sick the body

of

carrieth he not also the blood of Christ?

Item, That
as he

did eat cow-milk upon the first Sunday

of

Lent.
Item, That pricst
no

concerning the sacrament penance and absolution,

of

he

of

hath power assoil any man from his sins, when can not make one hair
to

his head.
Item, That the image cur Lady was but
of

or

stone block."
a

a
(*)

heresy, say stone, and

to

stone block block?

It
is

is

is
a

a
 PICUS, EARL OF MIRANDULA. 135

Richard Hilman was accused, as under: #;"

.
That he was a very heretic, because he did say and maintain, That it was
better to part with money to the poor, than to give tithes to priests, or to offer A. D.
to the images of our Lady; and that it were better to offer to images made by 1509.
God, than to the images of God painted. Richard
Item, That he had the Lord's Prayer and the salutation of the angel and the Hilman.
Creed in English, and another book did he see and had, which contained the Scrip:

#il,
ture in
epistles and gospels in and according to them would he live, and
thereby believed to be saved.
Item, That no priest speaketh better in the pulpit than that book.
Item, That the sacrament of the altar is but bread, and that the priests make
it to blind the people.
Item, That a priest, while he is at mass, is a priest; and after one mass done,
till the beginning of another mass, he is no more than a lay-man, and hath no
more power than a mere lay-man.

After they were enforced to recant, they were assoiled and put to
penance.

In the year of our Lord 1488, the third of April, Margery Goyt,
wife of James Goyt of Ashburn, was brought before the aforesaid
John bishop of Coventry and Lichfield, and was there accused as
follows:
That she said, that that which the priests lift over their heads at mass,

...
Against
not the true and very body of Christ; for, if it were so, the priests

the
was sacra
not

for
lightly into four parts, and swallow they do;
so

as
could break
it
it

so

the Lord's body hath flesh and bones: hath not that which the priests
receive.
Item, That priests buying forty cakes for halfpenny, and showing them

do to
a

the people, and saying, that every them they make the body Christ,
of

of

of

nothing but deceive the

Item, Seeing God º:
and enrich themselves.
the beginning did create and make man, how can
be
in

it
that man should be able make God?
to

This
so
to

woman also was constrained recant, and was she assoiled

and did penance.
Thus much thought good here insert, touching these aforesaid
to
I

people Coventry, especially for this purpose, because our cavilling

of

object against
be

of
us

wont Christ's old

to

adversaries the newness

and ancient religion. To the intent, therefore, they may see this
they report, wish they would consider
be
so

as
to

doctrine not new

I

both the time and articles here objected against these aforesaid persons,
-
as

above-premised.
is

king Henry VII., have intro-

#.
of

should also the same reign

in

Piºus,

*
I

of

story Picus, Mirandula, the mention

of

duced that Johannes earl

of

partly This Picus, earl

of

whose name touched before. Miran-

is

dula, being but young man, was excellently witted, and singu
in so

so
a

larly learned tongues, both Latin, Greek,

all

all

sciences, and
in

and Hebrew, Chaldee, and Araby, that coming

to

Rome booted and

up

spurred, ninety conclusions, dispute

he

to

the same with

in

set
Christendom, whosoever would come against him;
all

any
of

which
in

conclusions divers were touching the matter

of

the sacrament, &c.

all

And when none was found Rome, nor Europe, that openly
in

in

would dispute with him, privily and

of

the pope's
in

corners certain
by

clergy, prelates, lawyers, and friars, the pope appointed, consulted

together inquire upon his conclusions; whereupon they did articu
to
136 ANCIENT ECCLESIASTICAL LAWS OF THIS REALM.

JHenry
him for suspicion of heresy.
late against And thus the unlearned
clergy
Rome privily circumvented and entangled this learned earl

of
...
A.D. heresy, against whom they durst never openly dis

of
in
1509.
their snares
pute. He died being thirty-two years,

to of

of

upof
the age such wit and

of In
say whether Italy ever bred

as
‘towardness, hard better.

is

a
his sickness Charles VIII. the French king, moved with the fame
his learning, came

of
visit him. The furniture his books cost him

to

to
A
seven thousand florins. little before his death his mind was

go
all
give away, and about and preach; but the

to
cowl,

to
take

a
Lord would not permit him. His story requireth long tractation,

a
we
do
which, place serve, will not peradventure forget. With two
if
with pope Innocent, and Alexander VI.,
is,

he
popes, that had much
Wexation.

The the Archbishops Canterbury

in
of

of
names this sixth Book
contained.
Thomas Langton," held the

66
62 John Stratford, held the
see for years. see for years.

2 0
3 8
. . . .

.
.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.
Henry Dene

67
,,,

,,
John Kempe
63

.
.
.

.
64 Thomas Bouchier 33 68 William Warham 28
.

.
.
65 John Morton
14
.
.

A BRIEF NOTE OF ECCLESIASTICAL LAWS ORDAINED BY

ANCIENT KINGS IN THIS REALM.
is,

persuasion long engendered

as

Forasmuch and hath been

it

be
of

many, bishops
of

that the Rome

in

the heads the universal

of

earth, and have

of

the whole militant church Christ

in
heads
continued from the beginning the primitive time; and
of
so

always
no

that prince, king, nor emperor, his own realm, hath any interest
in

intermeddle with matters and laws ecclesiastical, but only the said
to

bishops refell and remove that opinion out

of

of
to

Rome: the heads

of
all

Englishmen, thing most false, and contrary both

as

of to
a

time, and examples ancient kings and governors

of

of

histories
up
fill

thought paper here left, with

of

realm, little end

to

this
ſº.
I

by

some such brief rehearsal of devised and appointed kings

land, ordering
of

of

and rulers this for the the church, and causes

all

ecclesiastical;
to

the intent that the world may see that the

government
of

Christ's church here earth under Christ hath not

in
of

depended only the pope from ancient time, but hath been rather
by

such kings and princes

as

directed God here had placed under

him, govern the people England:
be of

of

as
in to

this realm followeth

this present table
to

here noted.

BRIEF RECAPITULATION of ANCIENT ECCLESIASTICAL LAWS, BY

A

sun DRY KINGs of TH REALM or DAINED, FoR Gov ERN

is

MENT of THE church, BEFor THE conqu EST.

E

King Inas,
of

Ecclesiastical Laws Ina.

or

ºù
First, king Inas, who reigned 712, commanded that
d.

this land
in

a.
I.

ministers life; according

of

frame their conversation laws

in
to

the form
prescribed.
he

t!) This Thomas Langton was elected archbishop, but died before was confirmed."
 ANCIENT ECCLESIASTICAL LAWS OF THIS REALM. I37
II. That infants should be baptized within thirty days. Henry

III. Item, That no man, lay or spiritual, free or bond, should labour on the
Pºrn.

Sunday.
A. D.
IV. Item, He established immunity of churches, and sanctuary. Also he 1509.

all
took order for the true payment of church duties, and of the first-fruits of

St.
that was sown, paid

be

of
the day Martin.

to

at
King Alured,

of
Ecclesiastical Laws Alfred.

or
King Alfred, after had ordained divers judicial punishments for vio

of he
I.

by
lating the holy precepts

he
God commanded Moses, also confirmed and
enlarged the privilege sanctuary: con

he

as
laid double pain upon such
of certain feasts; also against them that

of
mitted offences
in

the solemnities
committed sacrilege.
II.
iii. He made law against priests committing murder.
a
he

Also made law against whoredom, adultery, and fornication.

a

IV. He appointed days fasting, and ceasing from labour.

of

V. Item, He set order for making and keeping vows.

King Edward the Elder, and Gythrum the

of

Ecclesiastical Laws
Dane King.
First, They agreed upon the sanctuary; they forbade gentility and
I.

paganism; they laid punishment upon the clergy committing theft, perjury,
murder, fornication,
or

any capital crime.

or

II.
They punished priests, that pretermitted their office pronouncing

in
festival,
or

fasting days.
III.
all

They made law against labour, buying and selling upon the
a

sabbath, also for keeping

of

feasts.
Item, For
be
no

on

the Sunday.
to

execution done
Also against witches and sorcerers, &c.

King Athelstan.
of

Ecclesiastical Laws
King Athelstan, who reigned A.D. 924, commanded that every village
of
I.

his own should give monthly corody poor person.

to
a

II.That fifty Psalms should sung daily the church, for the king, &c.
be

in

III. He also ordained punishment for witches and sorcerers, &c

King Edmund
of

Ecclesiastical Laws
After king Athelstan followed king Edmund about A.D. 940, who esta
I.

blished and provided laws against the unchaste living

of

churchmen.
II. Item, He made laws concerning tithes, with first-fruits every man's
of

crop, and alms-money duly paid.

be
to

II. He enacted, That bishops, their own proper charges, should repair
of

churches, and should also admonish the king for the furnishing
of

the same.
IV. For perjury also, and for fighting within the church,
he

set laws and

Pains.

King Edgar.
of

Ecclesiastical Laws
King Edgar, who began his reign about A.D. 959, amongst other consti
I.

kept holy from Satur

be

tutions ecclesiastical, ordained that the Sunday should

day noon, till Monday the morning.
in
at

II.,
Item, He ordained and decreed concerning liberties and freedoms
of

the
for

church; corn, and paying

of

tithes also, and first-fruits Peter-pence.

of

III.Item, For holy days and fasting days.

IV. Item, That assemblies
be

synods should kept twice every year,

or
,

be
as

as

well the bishop present,

of

whereat the diocese should the civil

magistrate.
by

(1) “Corody,"
an

an

monastery the king, for the maintenance

to
of

of

of

allowance abbot one

a

his servants.-E.D.
I38 ANCIENT 1. CCLESIASTICAL LAWS OF THIS REALM.

Henry
yir. King Ethelred, A.D. 979
A.P. King Ethelred also, who succeeded after Edgar and Edward, appointed

we
for
1509. divers laws public regiment, whereof find but few touching matters
ecclesiastical; for tithes, lights, feasts, and nothing else, and therefore we pass

of
further,

to
the laws Canute.

King Canute.

of
Ecclesiastical Laws
Canute the Dane, king, began reign this land A.D. 1016. The said Canute

in
to
(as Ethelred had done before) divided his laws into ecclesiastical and temporal.
That ecclesiastical persons, being accused fighting, murder,

or
any other

of
I.

offence, should purge themselves thereof.

II. degraded for perjury, and put good

be

of
That priests should

in
sureties
behaviour.
He prayeth priests, that they will live chaste, and commanded
#.
religious.
other

IV. He limited the degrees marriage.

of
Item, the Sabbath from Saturday
V.

he

of

at
commanded celebration noon,
till Monday morning, Edgar had done before, forbidding markets, huntings,
as

labours, and court-keepings, during the said space.

VI. He ordained each christian man come the housel," thrice yearly

at
to

to
least; that they might search and inquire after God's law, and his command
ments.
VII.That every christian man understand the points his faith, and that

of
learn perfectly the Lord's prayer and the creed; and that whosoever
he
at

least
in be

be
cannot, the same shall excluded from the eucharist, and shall not received
undertake for others baptism.
to

VIII. their duties; that they cry out and

do

That bishops and priests should

warn their flocks when the wolf cometh.
IX. That the court every shire the bishop the diocese shall present

be
of

of
at

with the sheriff, and that the one shall teach them God's law, and the other
ye

man's law; king Edgar's laws before.

as

in

heard

º,
Kings Many
other laws, both ecclesiastical and temporal, besides these,
of

by

these and other kings here England, before the

in

*:::::::... were enacted

Conquest; but these give the understanding reader
be

to

to
sufficient
all

jas consider how the authority Rome, this while,

of

of

the bishops

i.,
as

in

well
far

government the church,

of
so

to

extended not prescribe laws for

but that kings and princes they were then,
be
of

as

so

the realm, now,

full governors here under Christ,
in
as

as

well causes ecclesiastical

temporal, both directing orders, instituting laws, calling synods,
of
in

in

bishoprics and benefices, without any leave

of

and also conferring

in

the Romish bishops. Thus Odo, Dunstan, Oswold, Ethelwold, Adel

mus, and Lanfranc, although they fetched their palls afterward from
by

Rome, yet were they made bishops and archbishops kings only,
by

and not popes.

º;
all

And thus stood the government England

of

of

when this realm the

*...
till

time before the Conquest, pope Hildebrand, through the setting

*
º,” bring the emperor (who was Henry
on
of

the Saxons, began first

to

IV.) underfoot. Then followed the subduing

of in of

other emperors,
kings, and subjects after that namely here England, when
as
;

Lanfranc, Anselm, and Becket, went complain their kings and

to

governors, then brought they the pope's judicial authority first from
Rome over this land, both over kings and subjects; which ever since
(1) “Housel,” the sacrament the Lord's Supper.—ED.
of
 THE PROUD PRIMACY OF POPES DESCRIBEl). I39.

till
H.
Albeit the said kings

of
hath continued, these latter years. this scieties.
England, being prudent princes, and seeing right well the

of
realm
ambitious presumption those Romish bishops, did what they could

of of
º

by
to
shake the yoke

as
their supremacy, appeareth the laws
their parliaments, king Edward III.'s time, king
of
both

in
and acts
II., king Henry IV., their parliament notes

in
Richard and above
and the blind opinion

of
specified; yet, for fear other foreign princes,
subjects, calamity that time, that they

of
of

their such was then the

would; till,

at
neither could nor durst compass that which fain they
iniquity
of

last, the time their being complete, through the Lord's

wonderful working, their pride had fall, the next pages ensu

as
of in
a
ing

by
granting), shall history

be
so

(the Lord process declared.

&ſjø prout primacy Popeg begºtibet,

of
IN ORDER of THEIR RISING UP, BY LITTLE AND LITTLE, FROM
FAITH FUL BISHOPS AND MARTYRS, TO BECOME LORDS AND
Gov ERNORS overt KINGS AND KINGDOMS, EXALTING THEM
SELVES IN THE TEMPLE OF GOD, ABOVE ALL THAT CALLED

IS
God."

*
IN

the history the primitive church before described hath been, Martyr.
of

..."
set

gentle readerſ forth and exhibited the grievous afflictions and

sorrowful torments, which, through God's secret sufferance, fell upon ..."
the

that time, especially wººd

of

of in

true saints and members Christ's church

the flock,
of
upon the good bishops, ministers, and teachers whom
some were scourged, some beheaded, some crucified, some burned,
some had their eyes put out, some one way, some another, miserably
which days
woeful calamity continued (as
of

consumed: foreshowed)
is

three hundred years. During that time the dear

of

near the space

God, being sharply assaulted
on
of

spouse and elect church every side,

.

joy, nor outward safety this present world, but,

no

in

had small rest,

*

heart, continual tears and mourning under

of
in

in

much bitterness
the cross, passed over their days, being spoiled, imprisoned, contemned,

º
reviled, famished, tormented, and martyred every where; who neither
for

durst well tarry fear and dread, and much less durst
at

home
by
for

come abroad the enemies, but only night, when they assembled
all

sing
In
as

they might, sometimes and hymns together.

to

which their dreadful dangers, and sorrowful afflictions, notwithstand

ing the goodness the Lord left them not desolate; but the more
of

their outward tribulations did increase, the more their inward consola
the

off

tions did abound; and they seemed from the joys

of

further
this life, the more present was the Lord with them, with grace and
confirm and rejoice their souls: and though their posses
to

fortitude

“
the

sions and riches this world were lost and spoiled, yet were they
in

true
enriched with heavenly gifts and treasures from above, hundred-fold.
a

Then was true religion truly felt Then was Christianity

in

heart. church.
outward appearance showed, but inward affection received,
in

in

not
and the true image the church, not outward show pretensed, but
of

in

of

perfect effectual. Then was the name and fear God

in

her state
heart, not lips alone dwelling. Faith then was fervent,
in

in

true
(1) Thess.
ii.
2
 140 THE FIRST RISING OF THE BISHOPS OF ROME.

rejºia,
tical zeal ardent; prayer not swimming in the lips, but groaned out to
History . God from the bottom of the spirit. Then was no pride in the church,
‘TT nor leisure to seek riches, nor time to keep them. Contention for

..

far
trifles was then so from Christians, that well were they when they

all
pray together against the devil, author

of
to
could meet dissension.
Briefly, the Christ Jesus, with all the members

of
church

.
was from the type and shape this world, the

of
thereof, the farther

it
God's favour and supportation.

of
the blessed respect

to
nearer was

it
THE FIRST RISING OF THE Bishops OF ROME.

After this long time length merci

of
trouble pleased the Lord

at
it
fully Son,

of
to

upon

to
look the saints and servants his release their

up
captivity,
to
their misery, and bind the old dragon the

to
iº.
devil, which long vexed them; whereby the church began

to
so

to
aspire
some more liberty, and the bishops, who before were

as
abjects, utterl
emperors, through the providence
of

of
contemned God (who
all

things

fa in be
of
his time after his own will) began now emperors
in

to
price. Furthermore,

as
emperors grew more
in

esteemed and had

devotion, the bishops more and more were exalted, not only
so

in
vour, but also preferred unto honour, insomuch that short space they

in
became not quarter-masters, but rather half emperors with emperors.
After this, time, riches and worldly wealth crept
of

as
process
in

his
into the clergy, and that the devil had poured venom into the

so
church (as the voice was heard the same time over Constantinople)"

till
his
true humility began decay, and pride
to

at
foot, last
to

in
set
played
.

the ivy doth with the oak tree, which, first beginning
as

till
goodly green show, embraceth him long,
so

with length

at

it
a

all

overgroweth him, and his moisture from him, setting

so

sucketh
his root fast his bark, till both stifleth the stock, and
in

at

last
it

all
be
so

killeth the branches, and

to

cometh nest for owls and

a

Not untruly, therefore, Augustine,

of

unclean birds. was said

it

spiritual “Religio peperit divitias, &c. filia devoravit matrem;” that “Re is,

.***
the
church
ligion begat riches, and the daughter hath devoured the mother.”
The verity whereof notoriously may appear above
all

in

turned to others the

for

worldly Rome, and the bishops

of

the same;
of

of
riches.
church after the church
Rome, through favour
of

emperors, was endued with lands, donations,

possessions, and patrimonies, that the bishops thereof, feeling the
so

prosperity,
of

wealth, began
to

pomp and
in

smack ease, and swell

pride;” the more they flourished this world, the more God's Holy
in

Spirit forsook them till

at

at

last the said bishops, who the first

;

were poor, creeping low upon the ground, and were persecuted long
a

time, every man treading upon them this world; now

of

persecuted
in
be

tread upon the

of

people, began
to

persecutors others, and

to

bring the heads kings and princes

of

of

necks even emperors, and

to

under their girdle. And not only that, but furthermore, through
far

pride and riches, they were

of all

religion, that
so

gone from
we in

the
very end they became the great adversary God (whom call
by

Antichrist), prophesied long before the Spirit

of
of so

to
of

God
we

come, sitting God, &c.,

of

the temple
in

in

whom thus read the

an

(1) This refers the period when temporal immuni

to

to

at

event which said have occurred

is
by

ties were bestowed on the church Constantine: when an angelic voice was heard the air, saying,
in

“Hodie effusum est venenum ecclesia sancta Dei." See Wickliff, Dialog. lib. iv. ch. 18.-Ed.
in

(2) Ex lib. Serm. Discipuli. Tyndal,

of
in
to

(3) Look his Book

of

the Practice Prelates.

,
 THE WORDS OF ST. PAUL ExPOUNDED. 141

epistle of Paul [2 Thess. ii.], where he saith, “We beseech you,

Ecclesias
tical
brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our fellow History.
ship together in him, that ye be not suddenly moved in your mind, The great
nor troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor letter, as it were adversary
taile
from us, as though the day of Christ were at hand. Let no man in Anti
any wise deceive you, for that day shall not come except there come scribed.de
christ,

a departing first, and that man of sin be revealed, even the son of
perdition; that adversary which exalteth himself above

all
that

of is
called God,

sit
he
or

so
worshipped, temple

in
that that shall the

is
God, God, and set forth himself were God,” &c.

he
as

as
THE WORDS OF ST. PAUL EXPOUNDED.
By which St.

we
Paul, have divers things

to
of

words understand:
First, That the day
of

the Lord's coming was not then near

at
hand.
Secondly, The apostle, giving
us
token before,

to
know when that
a
day shall approach, biddeth re

be
an
us
adversary first

to
look for
vealed. Thirdly, To show what adversary this shall be,

in he
expresseth
be
to

him not common adversary, such his time.

as

as
were then
a

p.
For although Herod, Annas, and Caiaphas, the high priests and
Pharisees, Tertullus, Alexander the coppersmith, Elymas, and Simon
Magus, and Nero the emperor, time, were great adversaries;
in

rest;

all
he

yet here meaneth another besides these, greater than the

priest, king, emperor; but such
be

or
to

not such one like

as

should
a
be as,

all
of

far exceeding the state kings, priests, and emperors, should

the prince priests, should make kings
to to

stoop, and should tread

of

upon the neck More

of

emperors, and make them kiss his feet.

God;
of sit
he

over, where the apostle saith, that the temple of

in

shall
thereby meant, not the personal sitting the pope the city only
in
is

Rome, but the authority and jurisdiction

of
of

his see exalted

in
the
let

whole universal church, equal with God himself. For men give
re- to
The pope
matching
he,

is his

his

the pope that which laws, decrees, and pontifical,

in

in

himself

quireth, and what difference there between God and the pope If..."
P
so

If

God set laws and ordinances, doth he. God hath his creatures,

º
of
so

so

If

God require obedience,

If

hath he. doth he. the breach

be

be

God's commandments punished, much more his. God hath his

religion, the pope also hath his for God's one religion,
he

hath
;
up

he

hundred. God hath set one advocate, hath hundred.

a

few holy days; for God's one,

he

God hath instituted but hath

a

the holy day that God hath appointed

be

instituted forty. And

if

‘simplex,” the feast that the “duplex,” and ‘tri

e

is is
F.
of

so

plex." Christ the head

the church the pope. Christ
is

;
his

giveth influence doth the pope. Christ forgiveth sin;

body;
so
to

by
his

power;
no

so

the pope doth less. Christ expelleth evil spirits

by
his

pretendeth the pope holy water. Furthermore, where Christ

his

went barefoot upon the bare ground,

he

with golden shoes car

is

ried on men's shoulders; and where Christ was called Sanctus Sanc
torum,
he

called Sanctorum Sanctissimus. Christ never practised

is

but only the spiritual sword claimeth both spiritual and temporal.
he
;

Christ bought the church;

he

both buyeth and selleth the church.

be

he to be

of of

And necessary
to to

to

believe Christ the Saviour

if

the
it

world;
be
so

necessary believe the pope the head the

it
is

church. Christ paid tribute unto Caesar; maketh Caesar pay

 142 ExALTATION OF POPES ABOVE PRINCES.

Fºr

the
Finally, sharp thorns;
#., tribute unto him.

of

as of
crown Christ was

far
the pope hath three crowns gold upon his head, exceeding

of
the glory

of

as
this world,

of
Christ the Son God Christ exceedeth

in
the glory.of heaven; the image and pattern

of
whose intole

in
him
pride

as
exaltation, according St. Paul doth describe him

in
rable and

we
his epistle aforesaid, have here set forth, not only

in
these histories

by
be

be
to
seen, and

to
noted, but also his own

in
his own facts
words and registers, clementines, extravagants, and pontificals, ex
order (the Lord willing) shall follow.

as
pressed,

in
THE ExALTATION OF Pop Es Above KINGS AND EMPERoRs, out
OF HISTORIES.

by
The

First, After Italy and the city

of
nº-, Rome were overrun the
!..." Goths and Vandals,

of
... so
that the seat the empire was removed

to
Constantinople, then began John, the patriarch Constantinople,

of
|*
put forth himself, and would needs

be
the

of
called universal bishop
by

to

ºne the world; but the bishop

no
of
Rome case would suffer that,

in
ºf

of of
stopped After this came the emperor's deputy, and exarch
it.

and

the
rule Italy; but

aid
bishop Rome, through

of
Ravenna,
to

the king Lombards, soon quailed him.

of

Not long after, about 500, came Phocas the murderer, who
A.
D.

Constantinople,
of

slew the emperor his master Mauritius and his

By

.."
the

of
which Phocas the bishops old Rome aspired first

tº
How children.

"
be

pre-eminence,
to

their counted the head bishops over the whole

to

so,

the
church; and together with the Lombards, began city

to
rule
nºi" Afterwards, when the Lombards would not yield unto
of

Rome."
his

accomplishing ambitious desire, but would needs require

in

him up
city Rome; Pepin, but first
he
of

of of

the bishop the said stirred

king France, thrusting

an
so

deposed Childeric the and him into

up

his

abbey, set place Pepin and his son Charlemagne, put

in

so to
king Lombards, Aistulphus.

he
of

down the said called And

translated the empire from Constantinople into France, dividing the

all
that the kings
of
so

spoil between him and them France had

;

the possessions and lands which before belonged the empire, and
to

the city Rome, with

he

of
to

them the quiet possession

of

of

receive
such donations and lordships, which now they challenge unto them
St.

Peter's patrimony, which they falsely ascribe

of

under the name

of

Constantine the Great.

to

that donation

... Pepin,
of

process time, after the days

of of of
It

in

Donation followeth then

.

ºf
Charlemagne, and Ludovic (who had endued these bishops Rome,
the

called now pope, withlarge possessions), when kings France

appliable
so

to

were not their beck, aid and maintain them against

to

re to for

Italy, who began then pinch the said bishops

of

the princes
to

§.
Pope their wrongfully usurped goods,
Otho, first
they practised with the Germans
Spain,
of of

reduce the empire

to

that name, duke

of

ºn,
ºl.
ferring the election thereof seven princes electors Germany,
to

his
which was about A.D. 1003; notwithstanding, reserving still
in

i.'." negative voice, thinking thereby enjoy they

to

hands the that had

{..." quietness and security, and did for good space.
so
in

these German emperors also after Otho

many.
of

length, when some

t

III. be called universal bishop.

to
of

(1) Boniface obtained Phocas

 WAT AGAINST CONIRAD BY BISHOPS OF ROME. 143

.
began a little to spurn against the said bishops and popes of Rome ; sºlesias
some of them they accursed, some they subdued and brought to the Iihº,
kissing of their feet, some they deposed, and placed others in their
possessions.
So was Henry IV. by these bishops accursed, the emperor himself Emperors
forced with his wife and child to wait attendance upon the pope's
pleasure three days and three nights in winter, at the gates of Canossus, pope.

up
all
this the said pope raised Rodulph

to
or Canusium.' . Besides
emperor against him; who being slain
be

war, then the said pope

upin
Gregory VII., not resting thus, stirred his own son #..."
fight depose him; which
to

against
his own natural father, and

to
V.

Henry was also himself afterwards accursed and excommunicated,

up
by
the bishops fight against him.

to
and the Saxons
at

last set
After this, the emperors began

as be
to
somewhat calmed, and more
quiet, suffering the bishops

I.,
reign they listed, till Frederic
to
called Barbarossa, came and began How
to
stir coals against them.
beit they hampered both him, and his son Henry such sort, that

of in
they brought first the neck Frederic, Venice, under
of

in
the church
their feet, tread upon; and after that, the said bishops, crowning
to

Henry his son

on
St. Peter, set his crown
of

his head
in

the church
with their feet, and with their feet spurned off again,

to
make him
it
power
of

popes
to
know that the Rome had both crown emperors,
and depose them again; whereof read before.
Then followed Philip, brother Henry aforesaid, whom also the
to

up

popes accursed, about 1198, and set Saxony.

A.

of
D.

Otho duke
But when the said Otho
be
so

began saucy,
to

dispossess the bishops

to

they
of

their cities and lands which had encroached into their hands,
they could not bear that, but incontinent they put him beside the
cushion. The like also fell upon Otho IV., that followed after

§
Philip, who was suffered
no

longer than four years reign, about

to

A. 1209.
D.

.
this time Frederic II., the son

º..."
At
of

Frederic Barbarossa above- #;"i

º
mentioned, was but young, whom the bishops Rome, supposing
of

to
be
to

their hand, advanced

to

find more mortified and tamed emperor

his

father. But that fell out much contrary their expectation;

to

after
he,

the
for

perceiving the immoderate pomp and pride

of

Roman
he

bishops, which case abide,

no

so

could nettled them and cut

so in

their combs, and waxed stout against them, intending

to

extirpate
their tyranny, and
to

reduce their pompous riches the state and

to

the primitive church again, putting some

of

of

to

condition them
flight, and imprisoning some
of

of

their cardinals, that three popes,

by
he

at

one after another, was accursed, circumvented treason, last wº.

deposed, and after that poisoned; and, last, forsaken and died.
tº.
at

raised
,
,
his

'After this Frederic, followed son Conrad, whom the aforesaid

...of
his
for

bishops disobedience soon despatched, exciting against him

in

mortal war the Landgrave Thuringia, whereby length

he

at
of

was Rome.
his

kingdom Naples,
of

driven into and there deceased.

of

This Conrad had son called Conradine, duke and prince

a

his

Suevia.” When this Conradine, after the decease

of

father came
up

enjoy his kingdom Naples, the said bishops stirred

of
to

against
him Charles the French king's brother, sort, that through
in

such
(2) Ex Aventino,
p.

128–ED.
1)

ii.

See vol.
I44 SUPPLICATION OF KING JOHN TO POPE INNOCENT III.

*:::::::: crafty conveyance, both Conradine who was descended of the blood
Hºw of so many emperors, and also Frederic duke of Austria, were both
taken, and after much wretched handling in their miserable endurance,
unseeming to their state, at length were both brought under the axe
by the pope's procurement, and so both beheaded. And thus ended

I.,
the imperial stock of Frederic surnamed Barbarossa.

... The like

as
happened

to
Insolency Frederic the emperor, had almost also
pope Boniface VIII., who,

by
fallen upon Philip the French king,

*iii. ſº
his commodities and revenues out of
Yº...

he
because could not have
France after his will, sent out his bulls and letters patent dis

to
king Philip aforesaid, king

of
possess Albert

in
Romans

to

I.
king. room.
is

º, And

of
Now touching our country
Tyran- foreign stories.
.."; thus hitherto
England,

of
princes speak somewhat likewise them: did
in

to
here
III.
presumptuously taking upon him where

he
jin. not pope Alexander
had nothing intermeddle with the king's subjects, for the
to

do,
to

}... Becket the rebel? Albeit the king sufficiently cleared him
of

death

it he
self thereof, yet, notwithstanding, did not wrongfully bring the
king Henry II. such
as
to

penance pleased

to
said him enjoin, and
violently

of
to

Rome

to
also constrained him swear obedience the see

2
this story king John

to
happen

to
the like also was showed before
in

his son; for when the said king, like valiant prince, had held out
a

all all
the tyranny those bishops seven years together, were not
of

the
England barred up, and his inheritance with his
in

churches
pope Innocent III.
by

dominions given away

to
Ludovicus the
French king, and
he

afterwards compelled
to

submit both himself,

feudatory
of
make his whole realm bishops Rome and,
to

to

and the

2
moreover, the king himself driven also
to

to
surrender his crown
Pandulph the pope's legate, and
so

continued private person five

as
a

days, standing the pope's courtesy, whether

to

again
P at

at
receive
it

And when the nobles of the realm rose afterwards

or

his hands no
for

against the king

byhe

the same, was not

to

then fain seek and sue

his own letter,' hereunder
to to

the aforesaid pope for succour,

as

the public rolls, may appear

be

of

seen, taken out

2
all

And yet, this notwithstanding (though the said king John did
by

yield the pope),

byhe
so

was both pursued his nobles, and also

in
to

subject the pope's own religion,

of

the end was poisoned monk

a

a
by

Swinstead; have sufficiently prove, not only

of

William
in as

to
I

my story alleged, but also have testimony

of

Caxton above the

for

few only excepted),

of

of

most part
(a

as

chronicles the same

of his

Thomas Gray French Chronicle; also

of

another French
in

chronicle metre, Ranulphus Cestrensis: Thomas Rudburn also

in

doth witness the same; doth Richard Rede, ‘Novo Chronico

so

in

(1) The Supplication King John Pope Innocent the Third."

to
of

Patri Sanctis, Innocentio Dei gratia, Johan. eademigratia Rex Angliae,

et

Reverendis. Domino suo

&c. Cum conites barones Angliae nobis devoti essent, antequam mos mostram terram do
et

et
ex

minio vestro subjacere curassemus, tune nos specialiter ob hoc, sicut publice dicunt, violenter
in

insurgunt. Nos vero praeter Deum vos specialem dowminum patromum habentes, defensionem
et

totius Regni, quod vestrum esse credimus, vestrae paternitati commissam, nos quan
et

et

nostram
nobis est, curam solicitudinem istam vestrae resignamus dominationi, devotius suppli
et

tum
in

cantes quatemus negotiis nostris, quae vestra sunt, consilium auxilium efficax apponatis, prout
et
in

melius, videritis expedire, latores praesentium, &c. Teste meioso apud Dour. 18. Septem.
6.

VIII.
de

(1) Ex Rotulo patent. an. Regni Reg. Johannis

 The IMAGE OF ANTICHRIST. 145

T
ad tempora, Henry VI.;
the like also doth the chronicle called Ecclesia,
‘Eulogium Monachi Cant. The words of Walter Gisburn, an Hº,
ancient historiographer, be plain. No less is to be found in Johannes
Major, ‘De Gestis Scotorum, lib.

iv.

3,
fol. 56, where

of he
cap. not
only

of

of
maketh mention the monk and the poison, but also the
abbot, of the three monks every day singing

of
his absolution, and
for the said monk's soul. To these could also annex divers other

I
writers both English and Latin, without name, who witness that king
John was poisoned; one beginning thus, “Here beginneth
...
book writers

a
the English tongue, called Brute,’” &c. Another beginneth,
* in

...,
lish and

“
Because this book tell what time anything, notable,” &c.

to
made is
The third English beginneth, “The reign

of
Britain that now
in

is
name.
called England,” &c. Of Latin books which have

no
name, one
beginneth thus: “Britannia, quae Anglia dicitur, Bruto nomen

et

a
est sortita,” &c. Another hath this beginning: “Adam pater generis
humani,” &c.
Besides this king Henry II., and king John his son, what kings
England since their time, until the reign king

of
have here reigned
in

Henry VIII.;
who, although they were prudent princes, and did

hº,

III.
what they could providing against the proud domination

of
in

these Hen.
bishops, yet were forced length sore against their wills, for fear,
at

to
subject themselves, together with their subjects, under their usurpedº:
authority, insomuch that some ſº.
of

of
them (as Matthew Paris writeth
king Henry III.)
to

were fain stoop and kiss their legate's knee.

&ſje Intichtigt, craſting himself the Čemple of

mage
bf

£50b,
3

in
all

about tijat named @ob,"

is

out of His own DECREEs, DECRETALS, EXTRAVAGANTs, Pon

TIFICALs, Etc., word wor IT
D,

IS

Fort AS OUT OF THE

SAID BOOKS HERE ALLEGED AND QUOTED,
for
of
to as

"Forasmuch standeth upon necessity salvation, every

it

Rome,
be

to be
of

human creature subject unto me the pope shall

it
all

be

therefore requisite and necessary for men that will saved,

learn and know the dignity my see, and excellency my domina
of

of

tion,
in of
as

here set forth according

to

the truth and very words

is

followeth: “First, my institution began

as

mine own laws, style

in

the Old Testament, and was comsummated and finished the New,
in
by

that my priesthood was prefigured Aaron; and other bishops

in

by

Aaron, that were under

of

under me were prefigured the sons

him; "neither thought that my church
be

of
to

Rome hath been

it
is
of by

it by

preferred any general council, but obtained the primacy only

the Gospel, and the mouth
of

the Saviour, “and hath

in

the voice
wrinkle, “Wherefore,
so as

neither spot nor nor any such like thing.

all
be

as

other seats inferior me, they cannot absolve me,

to

and
no

they
no
or

power
to

bind me against me,

to to

have stand more than

the axe hath power presume above him that heweth with
or

stand
it,

the holy
or

to

presume above him that ruleth

it.

the saw “This

is
ii.
2.

(a) Thess.
Pope Bonifacius VIII. Extravag.
de

Majori.
c.
et

(1) Obed. Unam.'

(2) Distinct. 12. Decretis. (3) Pope Pelagius, dist, 21. Quamvis.”
c. c.
c.

(4) Pelagius, ibidem. (5) Pope Nicolaus, dist. 21. ‘Inferior.”

q.

Pope Lucius, 24. ‘Recta,'

2.

(6)
c.
i.

VOL. IV.
L
146 THE IMAGE OF ANTICHR ist. ExALTING HIMSELF

Christ; "from

all
*::::::: and apostolic

of
mother-church
other churches of
Hºy, persons should decline;

or
whose rules not meet that any person

it
is

do
his Father,

of of

of
but like the will

as

erris so
the Son God came

to
do
must you the will your mother the church, the head whereof
Rome; "and any other person

of

or
the church persons shall

if

be

or
from the said church, either let them admonished, else their

be
names taken, known who they be, that swerve from the customs

to
of Rome.
*Thus then, forasmuch the holy church Rome, whereof

of
as
am

I
up
governor,

or
to
set the whole world for glass example, reason
is

a
would what thing soever the said church determineth,

or
ordaineth,

for
be

all
of
to

that received men general and perpetual rule for

a
we
ever. "Whereupon this church, that was

in
see now verified

it

up
by

set
fore-prophesied Jeremy, saying, “Behold, have thee over

I
up
nations and kingdoms, pluck break down,
to

to
and build and

to
plant,” &c. "Whoso understandeth not the prerogative

of
to

this

up
let

my priesthood, the firmament, where

he
to
him look may see
two great lights, the sun and the moon, one ruling over the day, the
other over the night: ..so

of
the firmament the universal church,
in

dignities, authority

of

of
“God hath set two great the the pope, and
emperor; two, dignity much more weighty,
of

to so
the which this our

is
we

give God for kings

of
as

greater charge
to

have the account the

of

earth, and the laws men.

be

*Wherefore you emperors, who know also right

to

known
it

it
we
well, that you depend upon the judgment

be
of
us: must not
brought and reduced your will. “For, said, look what differ
as
to

of
so

ence there betwixt the sun and the moon, great the power
is

is
is,

the pope ruling over the day, that over the spiritualty, above
is,

emperors and kings, ruling over the night; that over the laity.
“Now, seeing then the earth seven times bigger than the moon, and
is

the sun eight times greater than the earth; followeth that the
it

pope's dignity fifty-six times doth surmount the estate the empe
of

rors. "Upon consideration whereof, say therefore and pronounce,

I

that Constantine the emperor did wrong, setting the patriarch

of
in

Constantinople "And although

on

his feet his left hand.

to at

the said
me, alleging the words St. Peter, commanding
of

emperor wrote
kings, dukes,
us

as
to

to

every human creature,

to

submit ourselves
for

God, &c. Pet. ii.], yet,

of

answering
[I

and others
in

the cause
of

again my decretal, expounded the mind and the words St.

to in

I
his

his

pertain successors; willing the

to

Peter subjects, and not

of

said emperor
to

consider the person the speaker, and

to

whom
it

For the mind

of

spoken.
to

was Peter had been there debase the

if

underlings every human crea

us

priesthood, and
to
of

order
to

make
ture, then every Jack might have dominion over prelates; which
up

Christ, setting priest

of

maketh against the example

of

the order
of

kings, saying Jeremy,

to

according
to

hood bear dominion over the

up

“Behold, have set thee over kings and nations,” &c.

I

12,

(7) Pope Calixtus dist. Non decet. (8) Pope Innocentius II. “Quis.'
c.
c. c.

(9) Pope Stephan. dist. 19, Enimvero.”

“

(ioj Pope Bonifac. VIII. Extravag. 'Unam sanctam.' Item, pope Johannes XXII. Extravag.
c.

(11) Pope Innocent. III. art. Major. et obe. “Solitae.

de

c.

cap. 'Super gentes."

(12) Pope Gelasus dist. 96. “Duo.' 13) Ibidem. ... -
et c.
de

(14) Innocentius Major, obe. “Solitar.' (15) Glossa. Ibidem. (16) Ibidem.
c.

(17) Innocentius. Ibid.

 ABOVE ALL THAT IS CALLED GOD. 147

*And I
as feared not then to write this boldly unto Constantine, so Ecclesias.
tical
I

all
other emperors, that they, receiving

of
now say to me their History.
approbation, unction, consecration, and crown imperial, must not dis
dain submit their heads under me, and swear unto me their alle
to John,

of
giance. "For pope

so
the decree

in
read how that

}.
princes heretofore

to
have been wont bow and submit their heads
judgment against the heads

of
unto bishops, and not

to
proceed

in
bishops. "If

be
to
this reverence and submission were wont given
bishops, how much more ought they
to

to

to
submit their heads me
being superior, not only kings, but emperors

to
and that for two

2
causes: first, for my title Rome, have

I,
of

of
succession, that pope
the empire, the room standing vacant; also for the fulness
to

of
power that Christ, the King kings and Lord lords, hath given

of

of
me, though unworthy, Peter; "by reason whereof,

of of
to

the person
of in

by
seeing my power not man, but God, who his celestial
is

providence hath set me over his whole universal church, master and
governor, belongeth therefore my office,
to

to
look upon every
it

all
every christian man; *whereby
of

as
mortal sin criminal offences,
all

kings my censure, *in such sort,

be
in of

as

well others, subject

to
all

any manner any time,

of

of

at
that pleading, person
if

manner
or

either before the sentence given, after, shall appeal me,

to
shall

it
do: “neither must kings and princes think
be

so
to

lawful for him

my judgment; for did Valen
so
to

submit themselves
to

much
it

worthy Theodosius,
be so

tinian the emperor, did and also Charlemagne.

by

man. Yea,
or of all

*Thus you see judged

no
of

must me, and

I
by

Rome, my

be
I,

or

and though pope negligence evil demeanour,

found unprofitable hurtful, either myself others; yea,
to

or

if
I
by

heaps hell, yet may

to

should draw with me innumerable souls

bold,
be
no

or
so

so

so

hardy, presumptuous,
to

mortal man reprove

me, “Domine curita facis;” that “Sir, why
do
is,

me, “or
to

say
to

by

“For although you read that Balaam was rebuked

P”
byso

you his
by

we

ass, which ass our subjects, Balaam prelates, are signified;

us.

yet that ought “And

be
no
to

example
to

our subjects
to

rebuke
we

that Peter, who received power

of

though scripture,
in

read the
by

the kingdom, and being chief the apostles, might,

of

of

virtue his
all

office, control others, was content come and give answer before
to

his inferiors, objecting him his going the Gentiles; yet other
to

to to
by

be

inferiors must not learn this example checkmate with their

their hands; showing thereby rather
so

prelates, because Peter

at

took
it

by

humility, than the power

of

of

dispensation his office: which

a

might have said “It

he

power
to to

them again this wise,

in

becometh
not sheep, nor belongeth their office, accuse their shepherd.
to

*For why
of

else, was Dioscorus patriarch Alexandria condemned and

Not for any cause his faith, but
of
at

excommunicated Chalcedon
2
he

only for that durst stand against Pope Leo, and durst excommuni
that hath authority
he
of

cate the bishop Rome: for who

to

accuse
is

St.

am not ignorant what

of

the seat St. Peter "Albeit Jerome

I
P
de de
V.

(18) Pope Clement Clement jure-jurando. “Romani.’

c.

(19) Pope Johannes dist. 96. ‘Nunquam.'

c.
V.

Pope Clement de rejudi pastoralis.

et

(20) Clement Sentent.

(21) Pope Innocent III. De judiciis “Novit.” (22) Ibidem.
c.

Pope Marcellus, caus. q.6. 'Ad Romanam.” (24) Innocent. “Novit ille.”
c.
2.

123)
c. de

(25) Bonifacius Martyr. dist. 40. "Si Papa." (26) Glossa Extr. sede vacant. Ad apostolatus
c.

Pope Leo, caus. q.7. ‘Nos. (28) Greg. II. q.7. “Petrus.’
2.

(27)
c. c.

Pope Nicolaus, dist. 21. “In cantum." (30) Jer, caus. q.7.
2.

(29) “Paulus.’
c.
2
L
148 THE IMAGE of ANTICHRIST, ExALTING HIMSELF
E-ziºia, writeth, that Paul would not have reprehended Peter, unless he had
tiza,
History. thought himself equal unto him: “yet Jerome must thus be ex
pounded by my interpretation, that this equality betwixt Peter and
Paul consisteth not in like office of dignity, but in pureness of con
versation : *for who gave Paul his license to preach but Peter 2
and that by the authority of God, saying, “Separate to me Paul and
Barnabas,” &c. *

* Wherefore, be it known to

of
all
men, that my church Rome

is
the faith;

all
prince and head

of

of
nations: “the mother the

*
all

do
the door

as
foundation cardinal, whereupon churches depend,

by

all
all
the hinges: “the first

of
doth depend other seats, without
churches; “a

all
”*
blemish; lady mistress, and instructer

of
spot
or

all
all, whatsoever

be
glass and spectacle unto men,

to
followed

in
a

she observeth; ”who was never yet found decline from

or
to
slide
apostolic tradition, entangled with any newness

be
of

or
the path

of to
heresy: “against which church Rome whosoever speaketh any
of

evil, heretic, “yea, witch, and ido

an
forthwith very pagan,
is

in a
of a
infidel; “having fulness power only

in
later her own hands
or

ruling; “deciding, absolving, condemning, casting out, receiving

or
in.

be
“Albeit with her

to in
deny not but other churches partakers
I

labouring and carrying: “to which church

of
Rome lawful

is
it
for

appeal remedy, from the churches.

of of
Although the general council
in
was otherwise concluded
it

Millevitane, that over the sea under pain

no

man should appeal

yet my gloss cometh exception:

an
excommunication,
in

here with
“Nisi forte Romanam sedem appellaverint,” i.e. “Except the appeal
Rome;” “by

of
authority
be

of

of
&c. which church
to

the see the

all

of

Rome synods and decrees councils stand confirmed, “and who

always authority make new laws and decre
to

full
in

hath her hands

of
ments; and alter statutes, privileges, rights
or
to

documents
churches; separate things joined, and join things separated,
in to
to

upon right consideration, either part, either personally

in

or

whole
“Of which church
generally. king
or

as

am head,
of

Rome of of is
a
I

judges; Peter, “yea,

of of

over his “the vicar St. not the vicar

Peter properly, but the vicar Christ properly, and successor
Peter; “vicar Jesus Christ, “rector the universal church,
of

of

the Lord's universal flock, “chief magistrate

of

of

director the whole

world; “Cephas, i.e. caput, the head and chief the apostolic
of
all

church; “universal pope, and diocesan

as

places exempt, well

in

every bishop places not exempt; “most mighty priest;

as

in
is

“lex animata terris,” i.e. ““a living law the earth,” judged
to
in

in
*

(31) Glossa Gratiani. Ib. (32) Glossa Diss. 11. “Quis.”

in

c.
q.

(34) Pope Nicolaus, dist. 22.

2.

7.

(33) Caus. ‘Beati.” Omnes."

c.

c.

(35) Anaclet, dist. 22. Sacrosancta. Pelagius. dist. 21.

P. P.

c.

(36) ‘Quamvis.'
P. P. P. P.

c.

(37) Nicolaus, dist. 21. “Denique." (38) Steph. dist. 29. Enimvero.'
c.

c.
q.

(39) Pope Lucius. dist. 24. ‘Arect.' (40) Nicolaus. dist. 22. Omnes.’
1.

q. c. ‘

(41) Gregor. dist. 81. “Si qui.’ Leo, q.6. “Multum.'

P.

c.

3.

(42) caus.
c.

(43) Dist. 20. Decretales. (44) Pope Julius. caus. 'Qui se.'
2.

6.
q.

q.6. Arguta. Item.

2.

2.

6.

(45) Causa. “Ad Romanam.” caus. Placuit.” Glossa. Gratiani.

c.

c.

Nisi.”
q.

(46) Pope Gelasi. 25. ‘Confidimus."

c.
*

l.
q.

q.

Urbanus, 25. 'Sunt.' Pelagius, 25. posteaguam.'

1.

2.

(47)
P.

P.
c.

P. P. c.

(48) Bulla Donationis, dist. 96. “Constant.” Paschalis, dist. 63. Ego."
c.

(49)
c.
W.

(50) Clement. Clement, “Romani Glossa.” (51) Bonif. VIII. Sext. Decret. 'Ubi."
P.

c.

c.
ab

(52) Ibidem. (53) Bonif. prohem. Sext. Decret. “Sacrosancta."

P.

(54) Anacletus, dist. 22. 'Sacrosancta."

c.

de

Bonif. IV. Sext Decret, poenit.

et

5.

4.

(55) remis. Glossa. Item Alexand. Sext. decret.

P.

c.
4.

in Glossa.
c.

Hilarius, 25. ‘Nulli.”

1.

(56)
P.

(57) Sext. Decret. cap. ‘Ab Arbitris, Glossa.

(58) Bonif. Sext. decret. de const. ‘Licet.’
P.

c.
 ABOVE ALL THAT IS CALLED GOD. 149

all
my breast; *bearing the room clesias

no
of

of of
have

in
laws the chest

Ec
tical
pure man; "being neither God nor man, but the admiration the Hºy.
world, and middle thing betwixt both; "having both swords

farin
a
my power, both the spiritual and temporal jurisdiction; "so

of
surmounting the authority

I,
of
the emperor, that mine own power

of
alone, without council, have authority depose him,

or
to

to
transfer

a
his kingdom, and give new election,

to

to
did Frederic and

as
a

I
"What power then

all
or
divers others. potestate the world

in

in is
comparable me, who have authority
to
bind and loose both

to
is,
heavenly things,

of
heaven and earth “that who have power both
things; P
”to whom and kings

be
of

and also temporal emperors more

do
inferior, than lead gold. *For you not see the

to
inferior is
great kings and princes bend under our knees, yea and
of

necks
think themselves happy and well defenced, they may kiss our

if
"Wherefore the sauciness Honorius the emperor

to
of
hands

is
,
P
be

reprehended, and his constitution abolished, who, with his laity,

would take upon him not only with the temporal
to

intermeddle,
order, but also with matters ecclesiastical, and election

of
the pope.
*But here percase some will object the examples and words

of
Christ, saying, “That his kingdom this world;" and where
of
not
is

he, being required

to

divide betwixt two brethren their heritage, did

But that ought prejudice my power;
be

no
it.

for
to

to

*
refuse
Peter, and Peter—if we, say, have power bind and loose
in
if

to
I

we
be

heaven, how much more then

to

thought,
in

that have
is
it

power take away empires, kingdoms, duke

on

to

to

earth loose and

doms, and what else soever mortal men may have, and give them
to
we

we

"And have authority over angels, who

be
will
if

where the
we

upon
do
of

governors princes, what then may not their inferiors

"And,
for

and servants that you shall not marvel that say angels
I
to f

us,

subject you shall hear what my blessed clerk Antoninus

be

the matter, saying, That our power,

of

of

writeth Peter and me,

is

greater than the angels four things: first, jurisdiction; secondly,

in

in in

thirdly, knowledge; fourthly,

of

administration sacraments;
in in

do

reward, &c. **And again, ‘Bulla Clementis, not there

in

my bull, the angels

of

of

command, paradise,
to

absolve the soul

of in

purgatory, and bring into the glory

of

man out paradise

to

it

*And now, besides my heavenly power, mine earthly

of

speak
to

jurisdiction: Who did first translate the empire from the Greeks
to

the Almains, but 7*And not only the empire am emperor,

in

I
I
?

all

the place being empty, but ecclesiastical benefices have full

in

right and power give, dispose after my arbitre

to

translate, and
to
to

*Did put down Childeric the old king

upof

Zacharias,
I,

ment. not
Gregory VII.,
set

set
up

France, and Pepin "Did

I,

not
(59) Pope Innocentius III.
de

trans. “Quanto.”
c.

es,

es

(60) Próhem. Clement. Gloss. Papa stupor mundi, &c. “Nec Deus nec homo, quasi neuter
inter utrumque."
22. c." Omnes.'
de

Extravag. Majorit, 'Unam.’ Item, dist,

et

(61) Bonif. obed.

P.

c.
de

re. ca. 'Ad apostoli.' Item Gloss. Ibid.

in
c. c. et

(62) Sext. Decr. sentent.

(63) Pope Nicolaus, dist. 22. "Omnes.' (64) Gloss. Ibid.
(65) Pope Gelasius, dist. 96. “Duo.' (66) Pope Gelasius Ibidem.
(67) Dist. 96. “Illud.’ (68) Excitatione Hiero. Marii.
c.

(69) Pope Hildebrandus. alias Gregorius VII. Ex Platina, vita Gregorii.

in in

(70) Hildebrandus. Ibidem. (71) Antoninus, tertia parte Summae majoris.

dc

(72) Bulla Clementis. (73) Pope Innocent, electione, ‘Venerabilem.'

c.
de

praebend. dig.
et

(74) Extrav.
6. c.

Execrabilis.'
“

Alius.” c.
q.

(75) Pope Zacharias, Caus. 15.

º

(76) Pope Hildebrand, alias Gregor. VII. Clement. ‘Pastoralis.

c.
150 THE IMAGE OF ANTICHRIST, EXALTING HIMSELF
Ecclesias
tical
Robert Wysard, and make him king of Sicily and duke of Capua 2
History. &c. "Did not I, the same Gregory, also set up Rodulphus against
Henry IV., emperor? "And though this Henry was an emperor of
most stout courage, who stood sixty-two times in open field against
his enemies, "yet did not I, Gregory, bring him “coram nobis,” and
make him stand at my gate three days and three nights, bare-foot and
bare-leg, with his wife and child, in the deep of winter, both in frost
and snow, entreating for his absolution; and afterwards did excom
municate him again, so that he was twice excommunicated in my
days?
*Again, did not I, Paschal, afterwards Gregory, set up the son of

his
the said Henry against war,

to
possess the empire, and

he in
father
put down his father? and "Item, Did not pope

so
to

I,
did
Alexander, bring under Henry II., king

for
England,

of
the death

go
Thomas Becket, and cause him
of

to

to

at
barefoot his tomb
Canterbury with bleeding feet? “Did not Innocent III., cause

I,
king John Pandulph my legate, and

of
to

kneel down the feet at

up

hands;

in of
to

to
offer his crown his also kiss the feet Stephen
of

Langton bishop Canterbury, and besides amerced him thou

a
Urban II., put down earl Hugo
by

sand marks year? "Did not I,

Italy, discharging
his subjects from their oath and obedience

to
in

*Did not Paschal, excommunicate also his son Henry V.,

I,

him
2

all

get his right and title

of

elections and dona

of
and out his hands
spiritual promotions? Gelasius II., bring the
of

Did not
I,
tions
captain Cintius under, unto the kissing my feet? and after
of

Gelasius, did not II., quail

I,

Calixtus the aforesaid emperor

Henry V., and also bring subjection Gregory, whom the said
in
up

pope, bringing him into Rome

be

emperor had set against me

to

upon camel, his face the horse's tail, making him

to

hold the to
a

“Further, did not

I,
of

horse's tail his hand, instead bridle?

in

Innocent II., set

up

emperor for driving

be
I, to

and make Lothaire

Rome? "Did not the said Innocent, take
of

pope Anacletus out

Sicily from the empire, and make Roger king
be
to
of

the dukedom
thereof, whereby afterwards the kingdom became the patrimony
of
J.

Alexander III., suspend

St.

realm and
all

Peter? "Did not

for
I,

England the king's marriage,

of

A.

1159
I, D.

churches
P

*But kings the said Alexander,

do

of

what speak Did not

I

by

bring the valiant emperor Frederic Venice,

of
to

reason his
I.

son Otho there taken prisoner, and there, St. Mark's church, make
in

him fall down flat upon the ground, while set my foot upon his
I

neck, saying the verse the Psalm, “Super aspidem

of

et

basiliscum
ambulabis” &c. *Did not
I,

Englishman born,
an

Adrian pope,
excommunicate William king Sicily, and refuse his peace which
of

plain field, would have

he

he

and had not overcome me

in

offered
I
2

his kingdom Sicily, and dukedom Apulia:

of

of
I, of

shaken him out

*Also did not the said Adrian, control and correct the aforesaid
(77) Ex Gestis Hildebrandi. (78) Baptista Egnatius.
(79) Platina, Benno Nauclerus. (80) Platina, Egnatius, Benno.
(81) Polydore Virgil. Historia Jornalensis rebus Anglorum
de

(82) Chronica vernacula. (83) Pope Urbanus, Caus. 15. q.6. “Juratos.' -
c.

-
(84). Pope Paschalis Cursulanus. Platina, Vincentius, Stella, Antoninus, Mattheus Parisiensis,
Pope Gelasius II.; Pope Calixtus II. Plat. Innocentius II.
de

vitis pontificum. '85) Pope

(87) Pope Alexander III.
de

sponsal. “Non est.’

et

(86) Nauclerus. matr.

c.

(88) Nauclerus acta Rom, pontiſicum. (89) Pope Adrian. vit. Rom, pontificum.
(90) Ex Aventino.
 ABOVE ALL THAT IS CALLED GOD, I51

Frederic, emperor, for holding the left stirrup of my horse, when he

should have holden the right? "And afterwards, did not excom- I H.,
Ecclesias

municate and curse him, for that he was so saucy to set his own

fly
name in writing before mine f *and, although a poor afterwards
overcame and strangled me, yet made kings and emperors

to
I
stoop ”Did not III.,
deject Philip, brother Fre

I,

to
Innocent
!

deric, from the imperial crown, being elected without my leave, and

up

up
Brunswick, and

of
after set him again and also set Otho

P
after did excommunicate and also depose the same four years,
II. up
setting the French king *Then was

to
war against him

f
he up
by
Frederic set me, and reigned thirty-seven years; and yet,
died, *did not Honorius, interdict him, for

I,
five years before
not restoring certain my request? "whom

at
their possessions
to

also Gregory IX. did excommunicate twice together, and raised

u
the Venetians against him; "and

be of
length Innocent spoiled him

at
his empire:
he

be
to
poisoned, length

at

to
after that caused him
by

strangled one Manfred, and did excommunicate his son Conrad

after him, not only depriving him his right inheritance, but also
of
causing him, with Frederic duke Austria, ”Thus

be
of

to
beheaded

!
then did not excommunicate and depose these emperors order? all

in
I

Henry IV.,
Henry V., Frederic Philip, Otho IV., Frederic II.,
I.,

and Conrad his son *Did not interdict king Henry VIII.,
I
f
all

*and his kingdom England *and had not his prudence and
of

power prevented my practice, had displaced him from his kingdom

I

also
Briefly, who my power and
to

comprehend the greatness

of

able
is

by

my seat *for me only, general councils take their force and

of

to all
confirmation; ”and the interpretation the said councils, and
of
of

other causes hard and doubtful, ought

be
to

referred and stand

“By
all

my determination. writers, whatsoever

of

me the works
allowed: "then how much more
be

they be, either reproved

or

all

ought my writings and decrees

be
to

preferred before others,

be

“insomuch that my letters and epistles decretal equivalent with

"And whereas God hath ordained
all

of

general councils. causes

by

is,

judged hath only reserved me, that

be

he
of to

men men, the

men, unto his own judg
all

Rome, without
of

pope question
“And therefore, where
all

be

ment. other creatures under their

by

judge, only earth am the judge all, can judged

be

none,
I,

of
in

who
kings, nor
of

of

emperor, nor the whole clergy, nor

of

of

neither
the people: "for who hath power judge upon his judge "This
to

P.

judge am and that alone, without any other resistance any

of
I,

council joined For have power upon councils: councils

to

me.
I
no

power upon me. But the council determine amiss,

if

have
it
is

condemn whom Ilust,

it,

my authority alone infringe

to
in

or
to

for
all

without any council; "and my prede

of

the pre-eminence

(91) Bulla Adriani contra Caesarem. (92) Acta Ro. pont.

(93) Pope Innocentius III. Ex vitis Actis Rom, pontificum. Ex Ab. Ursperg.
et

(94) Ex eodem. (95) Pope Honor. III. Ex Mario. (96) Pope Greg. IX. Ex eodem.
de

(97) Pope Innocent IV. Hieronymus Marius. Petrus Vincis. 98) Ex Chronic. Carionis.
(99). Hist. Anglorum. (100) Ibidem. (101) Ibidem.
(102) Pope Marcellus, dist. 17, “Synodum.' (103) Dist. 20. Decretales.
c.

(104) Pope Nicolaus, dist. 19. “Si Romanorum.” (105) lbidem.

9,
q,

(106) Dist. 20. Decretales. Symmachus Pope, ‘Aliorum.'

3.

(107)
q.

(108) Pope Innocentius VI. (109) 1bidem.

c. 3.

"Nemo."
c.

(110) Pope Gelasius IX. q.3. “Cuncta. (111) Ibid.

I52 THE IMAGE of ANT1ch RIST, ExALTING HIMSELF

*†,

the
by
St.

he
Peter, which,

of
cessor blessed the voice Lord received,
Histºry, and ever shall retain.
*Furthermore,and

all
whereas other sentences and judgments, both
councils, person, persons, may and ought examined, "for

bybe
of

or

to
by

by
corrupted four ways, gifts, hatred,

be
that they may fear,

by
favour; only my sentence and judgment must stand, "as given

by

of no
Peter himself, which
of

of
out heaven the mouth man must
*break, nor retract; "no man must dispute "Yea,

or
doubt

if
my judgment, statute, yoke, seem scarcely tolerable, yet for re

or
St. Peter, humbly obeyed. *Yea, and

be
of
membrance must

be it
moreover, obedience given, not only

to

to
such decrees set forth

is
by

it do
my popedom, but also
of

to
time
in

as
me such foresee and

I
writing before pope. "And although thought

be

be
commit
to

I
by

all
given
be

be
writers,
to
err, and deceived,

to

to

to
some men
“yet neither am pure man. *And again, the sentence my

of

:
a
I
apostolic seat always conceived with such moderation, concocted
is

is
and digested with such patience and ripeness, and delivered out with
such gravity deliberation, that nothing thought
of or of

necessary

in
it
it is
”
be

Wherefore manifest, and testified

byto

altered retracted.

is

be
holy bishops, that the dignity this my seat

all of

to
the voice

is
reverenced through the whole world, that the faithful submit in
it,

the whole body, *whereof

of
as
to

to

themselves the head

it
be is
“If
by

spoken the prophet, speaking the ark: of

to

me this
humbled, whither shall vou run for succour, and where shall your
glory become
2"

so,

that holy bishops and scriptures wit

do
so
Seeing then this
is

we

as

ness with me, what shall say then

to

will take upon them

to
such
judge my doings,
or

reprehend my proceedings, require homage

of

to

to
all

others are subject Against

*
of

me,
to

and tribute whom

F

the first sort, Scripture speaketh Deuteronomy, Thou

in

the “
oughtest not put thy scythe into another man's corn: which thing
to

attempt against me, what but plain sacrilege "according

to

to
is
it

my canonists sacrilege three things:

in
to

who thus define consist

P

judgeth prince's judgment;

of

to or

either when man his when the

a

holy-day profaned; not given

or

when reverence laws and

is

is

Can OnS.
*Against Kings,
of

of

the second sort maketh the place the book

we

God was brought from Gaba Jerusalem;

to
of

where read the ark

by

and, the way, the ark inclining the unruly oxen, Ozias
of
in

reason
.
his

the Levite put help, and therefore was stricken

of
to

to

hand the
by

Lord. By this ark

signified the prelates; the inclination
is

by

prelates; signified
be
”
of

thereof, the fall who also the angels

by
up

that Jacob did see going and coming down the ladder; *also
saith, “He bowed down the heavens and came
he

the prophet, where

by

down,” &c. By Ozias, and the unruly oxen are meant our sub
*Then, like Ozias was stricken for putting his hand
as

to

iects.
‘Antiquis.'
q.

q.

(113) Pope Greg.

c. D.

3.

3.

(112) Anastasius Patriarch. ‘Quatuor.”

c.

3. c.
a
9,
q.

(114) Pope Agatho Dist. 19. “Sic omnes.' (115) Pope Nicholas, ‘Patet.’
‘Si 19,
II.

Pope Innocent Art. 17. q.4. quis.' (117) Dist. “In memoriam.'
c.

(116)
Sext. Decret. Tit.
1.

(119) Offic. lib.

7.

(118) De renunciat. Quoniam Glossa.

Glossa Extra. De verb. signif.
q.

(120) “Ad.’ (121) Pope Greg. Caus. 35. “Apostolica.’

9.
3. c.
q.

Pope Symmachus. Caus. ‘Aliorum.'

9.

(122) (123). Ibid.

17.

Pope Greg. VI. ‘Scriptum est.' q.4. Sacrileg. Glossa,

3.

(124) (125) caus.

q

(128) Ibid.
2,

7,
q,

(126) Placrumquae Glossema Gratiani. Item. (127) Ibid.

c.

(129) Ibid.
 Above ALL THAT is called God. 153

the ark inclining, no more must subjects rebuke their prelates going
Hº,
Ecclesias
awry: *albeit, here

all
a be
may be answered again, that not prelates

be
so
who called; for not the name that maketh bishop, but

it
is
his life.
*Against the third sort, would bring under the tri

of

us
as
such
secular men, maketh the New Testament, where

of
bute and exactions
Peter was bid give the groat the fish's mouth, but not the head

in
of to
nor the body No more body

of
or
the fish. the head the

is
kings, but only that which the mouth; that

to
church subdued

in
is
is,

the extern things And yet not they neither;

of
the church.
*for Genesis, that Pharaoh,

of

of
so

the book all in

in
we read time
dearth, subdued Egyptians; yet

he
of
the land the but ministered
he
so
to

the priests, that neither took their possessions from them,

nor their liberty.

be
neither judged, nor re
If

of

then the prelates the church must

prehended, nor exacted, how much more ought

be
of to
free from the

I
same, *who am the bishop bishops, and head prelates? “For
of

thought that the case betwixt me and other prelates;

be
to

not
is
it

betwixt my see and other churches, like; *although the whole be

catholic and apostolic church make one bride-chamber Christ, yet

of
the catholic and apostolic church Rome had the pre-eminence given
of
by
all

the Lord himself, Peter,

of

over saying

to
others the mouth -
“Thou art Peter,” &c. -

*Thus discretion and difference must be had the church in

as
it
a

was betwixt Aaron and his children; "betwixt the seventy-two dis
ciples, and the twelve apostles; betwixt the other apostles and
in be

be
*Wherefore
to

Peter. concluded, that there must an

is
it

degrees the church betwixt power superior

of

order and difference

and inferior; without which order the university
of

the whole cannot

*For
as

amongst the angelical

in

consist. creatures above heaven be

difference and inequality
powers and orders, some
of

there set
is

angels, some archangels, some cherubim and seraphim: *so

in

the
be on

ecclesiastical hierarchy the earth, priests must

of

the church militant

be

not equal with bishops, bishops must not like order with arch
in

bishops, primates, "who contain under them three

or

with patriarchs
or

king containeth three dukes under him

as

archbishops,
or in

which
a

;
in,

princi
of

of

number patriarchs cometh also the state *cardinals

by

the univer
so

so

pals, called, because the door turneth his hinges,

as

by

*The
sal

church ought
be
to

ruled them. next and highest order

mine, who am pope, differing power and majority,
in

above these
is

all

and honour reverential, from these and other degrees

of

men:
*for the better declaration whereof, my canonists make three kinds
earth; ‘immediata, which mine immediately from
of

power
in

is

God; “derivata, which belongeth other inferior prelates from me;

to

*** ministralis, belonging

to

emperors and princes minister for me.

to

in do

For which cause the anointing princes, and my consecration,

of

differ: for they only

or

shoulders, and
in

are anointed the arms

I

Ibid. His ita.

et q.

(130) (131) Pope Urbanus 23 ‘Tributum.”

(132) Ibidem. ‘Quamvis." (133) Pope Benedict. Extr. De aut. usu. pallii. “Sancta.”
c.

(134) Pope Stephanus. dist. 19. 'Enim vero.' (135) Pope Pelagus dist. 21. ‘Quamvis.'
(136) Dist. 21. Decretis. (137) Pope Anaclet. dist. 22. ‘In novo."
Pope Bonifacius Greg. Dist. 89. “Ad hoc.” “Singula.”
et

(138) (139) Ibid. (140) dist. 89.

c.

Ex citatione Bu, decre. ser, (142) De officio Archipraesbyt.

5.

3.

(141) Glossa.
in

(143) 143 (144) Ex parte Summar majoris

3.

b.

Antonini.
*
*
*

(145) Pope Innocent III. De sacra unctione, Qui venisset.”

 154 THE IMAGE OF ANTICHRIST, ExALTING HIMSELF

Ecºlesias
tical the head, to signify the difference of power betwixt princes and
History. nne.

*This order, therefore, of priests, bishops, archbishops, patriarchs,

and others, as a thing most convenient, my church of Rome hath set

all
and instituted through churches, following therein, not only the
army the apostles:

of

of
example angelical heaven, but also

in
the

*
equality insti

or
for amongst them, also, there was not uniform

a
º;
one degree, *but diversity authority and

it of
or
of
tution distinction

all a
power. Albeit they were apostles together, yet was granted
notwithstanding

to
agreeing

to
Peter (themselves also the same), that
he

all
should bear dominion and superiority over the other

is,
*and therefore had his name given him Cephas, that

he

or
head
beginning “Whereupon the order the priest
in of
the apostlehood.

of
the New Testament began Peter,

to
hood first was said,

in
whom

it
“Thou art Peter, and upon thee will build my church; *and will

I
give thee the keys the kingdom heaven; and thou being converted

of
of

confirm thy brethren. ”I

have prayed for thee that thy faith shall not
fail.” Wherefore seeing such power given Peter, "and

to

in
to
me

he is

all
Peter, being his successor, “who then the world that ought

in
is
subject my decrees, which have such power
in be
to

not heaven,

in
to

hell, earth, with the quick and also the dead? "commanding
in

all
and granting my bull Vienna, unto

as
lead, sent
to
of

died
in

such
their peregrination Rome, that the pain

of
º,
in

all to

hell should not touch

as

them: and also, that such took the cross upon them, should
be

only delivered himself, but also de

or at

every one his request, not

he

would, out

of
liver three four souls, whomsoever purgatory.
*Again, having such promise and assurance that my faith shall not
fail, who then will not believe my doctrine for did not Christ him
P
his
for

self first pray Peter, that faith should not fail? "Also have
promise Paul's own mouth, writing my church
is of

to
not sure
I
a

these words: “God my witness, my spirit,

in

in

in
Scripture whom serve the
I

well ap
jlied, and gospel his Son, that without ceasing make mention you always
of

of
I

ike a
*Wherefore,
i.]

all all
my prayers
?”

[Rom.
as

such
in

condemn
I

clerk.
worthily, who will not obey my decrees,
be

of
to

dispossessed their
honour without restitution; *so
all

they that believe not my doc

trine, who stand against the privilege
of
or

the church, especially the

Rome, pronounce them heretics; "and
of

church the other

as
I

called unjust,
be

be
so
to

to

before this man called heretic.

is

is

*For why? goeth against the faith, who goeth against her who
he

is

the mother of faith.

*But here may arise, percase, doubt scruple, that my faith
or

if
a
by

by

and knowledge stand Christ, and

of
so

sure the promise the

Paul;
St.

prayer true,
be
or or

granted,
of

continual
to

whether
is

is
it

it

of

that any other should excel me knowledge, interpretation

in

holy Scripture? "for look, whose knowledge grounded

on

most
is

Nicholas, Dist. 22. (147) Clement, Dist. 80. “In illis.”

P.

(146) ‘Omnes.’
P. P.

c.
c. c.

(148) Anacletus Dist. 22. ‘Sacrosancta."

(149) Ibidem. Quasivero Petrus non Petra, sed képar drö Tris kepſins ducatur.
a

Dist. 21. “In novo." (151) Ibid. (152) Dist. 21. Decretis.
c.

(150)
c.

‘Ita Dominus.’ tantum, dist. 22.

in

Pope Leo dist. 19. (154) Nicholaus

P.

(153)
c.

Clemens, Bulla Viennae scriniis privilegiorum. (156) Dist. 21. “Decretis.”

in

c.

(155)
P.

in

(157) Pope Anacletus, dist. 22. 'Sacrosancta."

c.

19.
q.

(158) Pope Damasus. 25. ‘Omnia.’ Item Pope Greg. Dist. Null.
c.

(159) Nicolaus Dist. 22. ‘Omnes.' (160) Ibid. (161) Ibid

P.

c.

(162) Dist. 20. Decretales. (163) Ibid.

 ABOVE ALL THAT IS CALLED GOD. 155

reason, his words should seem to be of more authority. "Where- selesias

unto I answer
and grant, that many there be, and have been more
Hº,
abundantly endued with fuller grace of the Holy Ghost and greater
excellency of knowledge; and therefore that the tractations of
Augustine, Jerome, and others, ought to be preferred before the con
stitutions of divers popes. Yet, I
say, in determination of causes,
because they have not the virtue and height of that authority which is
given to me, therefore in expounding of Scriptures, they are to be
preferred; but in deciding of matters they stand inferior to my autho
rity: by virtue of which authority, *both they themselves be allowed

all

be
for doctors, and their works approved, and also other matters
ruled, through the power the keys, which given me imme

to
of

is
diately
of

Christ.
Although deny not but the same keys,

be

it to
also committed
I

other apostles besides Peter, "yet

as

other prelates, they were

to

one thing have the keys, another thing

of
to

to
have the use the
is

keys. "Wherefore here

be

of
to

noted distinction keys, after

is

a
my school-doctors; one key which called ‘Clavis or
of

the mind

is
dinis, having authority bind and loose, but not over the persons
to

whom they bind and loose; and this authority they take not imme
by

diately Christ, but mediately

of

Christ. The other

of
me the vicar
key called ‘Clavis jurisdictionis,' which

of
Christ take
is

the vicar
I

him, having not only authority

of

immediately
is to
bind and loose, but
whom this key By the
on

also dominion over them exercised.

jurisdiction key my
of

of

which the fulness power great, that so

is

others are subjects, *yea and emperors themselves, ought

all

whereas
me; only am subject
no
to

to

subdue their executions creature,

to

I
a

*no, not myself, except list; “inforo poenitentiae, my ghostly

to
to

father submitting myself pope; that my

as

as

so

sinner, but not

a

all

papal majesty ever remaineth unminished; superior

to

men
;

obey, "and follow, *whom

all

no

"whom persons ought

to

man
must judge murder, adultery, simony,
of

of

any crime, either

or

accuse
such like; "no man depose, but myself. "No man can excom
or

municate me, yea though communicate with the excommunicated,

I

man must lie to, "for

he
no

no

for canon bindeth me: whom that

"and who obeyeth not me,
to

lieth me church robber,

is
an is
a

For, like
all
”

the Jews
as

heretic, and excommunicated person.

high priest
of
to

were commanded obey the the Levitical order,

o.
on all

condition soever they were,

or

so

what state are christian men more

obey me, Christ's lieutenant earth: concerning
or to

and less bound

Deut. xvii.;
ye
of

in

the obedience disobedience whom have

the high
he

"where the common gloss saith,

to

that who denieth

priest “obedientiam, lieth under the sentence
of

as

condemnation,
he
as

to

much that denieth God his “omnipotentiam."

my priesthood
of

Thus then appeareth, that the greatness

it

”began Melchisedec, was solemnized Aaron, continued

in

in

in

the

(164) Dist. 20. Decretales. (165) Dist. 19. "Si Romanorum."

(166) Gabriel Biel, lib. iv. Dist. 19. (167) Petrus de Palude.
(168) Dist. 95. ‘Imperator." (169) Gabriel. lib. iv. Dist. 19.
c.

19

q.

(170) Nicholaus Dist. “Si Romanorum Glossa.” (171) Item 24,

P.

in
c.

1.

Haec est.
‘Nos si'
q.

(172) Dist. 40, Papa.”

2.

7.
si

(173) Glossa.
in in
c.

Extravag. poenitentia, 'Serpens'

1.

(174) de.. elect. Innotuit. (175) De dist. Glossa.

c.
de

(176) Dist. 19.c. Nulli.” (177) August. Ancho. (178) Glossa ‘Ordinaris.’
:

(179) Antoninus.
 *
I56

mº,
THE IMAGE of ANTIcHRIST,

children of Aaron, perfectionated in Christ, represented in Peter,

exalted in the universal jurisdiction, and manifested in Silvester, &c.
ExALTING HIMSELF

all
So that through this pre-eminence of my priesthood, having things
"it

of
subject me, may seem well verified me that was spoken

in
to
Christ [Psalm viii.], “Omnia subjecisti sub pedibus ejus, oves bowes,

et
universa pecora campi; volucres coeli pisces maris,” &c. i.e.

et

et
all
“Thou hast subdued things under his feet, sheep and oxen, and
all the field, the birds the sea,” &c.;

is of

of

of
cattle heaven, and fish

by

by
oxen, Jews and heretics;

be
"where

to
noted, that cattle

it
of of of

the field, Pagans For although they

be

be
as
signified. out

}.
binding and loosing, yet they

be
of

of
the use my keys not out
the jurisdiction my keys, but they return,

of
may absolve

if

I
*By

all

all
them. sheep and cattle, are meant christian men both

be
great and less, whether they emperors, princes, prelates,

or
others.
By birds in in all air
you may understand the angels and potestates
of

of
the
subject
be

heaven, who

to
me, am greater than the

in
that

I
angels; and that four things, afore declared; and have power

as
is
heaven, "and give heaven them that fight
in to

bind and loose

to

to
or by

my wars. "Lastly, the sea, are signified the

of
the fishes

|.

by
his
pain purgatory, Gregory,

as
souls departed prayer,
in

in

Trajan out hell, and have power

of

of
delivered the soul deliver

of to
by
I
purgatory *Lastly,
of

out whom please. the the sea,

I

signified purgatory, they

be
as

insomuch that
in

in
are such stand
other men's help, and yet their journey

be
of

need and necessity

in
is,

passengers and belonging

de

“viatores, foro pape, that

to
et

Anton- the
Yºut
of of

the pope: therefore they may

be

of
court relieved out the store
.*...
by

the participation And for

of

house the church, indulgence.

object my
fordo
as

pardons

to
asmuch some that cannot extend them
4,

Part
Peter, “Whatsoever thou
be

that departed,
to

that was said

it

shalt loose upon earth;” and therefore seeing they are not upon earth,
by

they cannot
be

of

loosed me: here answer again my doctors, that

I

.
‘super “upon
be

this word terram, &c. i.e. the earth,” may referred

ways;
he
so

looser,
of

two manner first him that that

to

the who
is

upon the earth; and grant that the pope

be

so

shall loose, shall

I

being dead, can loose

be
no

Also may him that

to

man. referred
it

be

or
so

loosed, that whosoever loosed, must upon the earth,

is

is

about the earth; and

be
so

purgatory may loosed, which

in

the souls
albeit they are not upon the earth, yet they are about the earth:
at

least they
be

in

not
And because ofttimes one question may rise upon another, and
**",
August.
of

º,
cho, “An the heads men now-a-days are curious, man hearing now that
a

...
purgatory, will ask here question, whether
be
all of

can deliver out able

a

I
my

H.
To
or
to

at

also empty purgatory once, not whom canonist

by

Augustine doth answer triple distinction: “Quantum

ad

'...
abso
a

lutam meam jurisdictionem, quantum

ad

ordinatam executionem,
my

#!". Quantum divinam acceptationem.” First, touching

ad

absolute
rid.
tors

all

agree jurisdiction,
as he

saith, out purgatory together,

to

am able

º'
I

!..."
for

be

all

under my jurisdiction, be, except only

as

as

many
infants unbaptized ‘in limbo, and men departed only, ‘cum bap
is,

tismo flaminis,' that the Spirit, and such

An

as

with the baptism

of
p

cho.
3.

toninus.

(180) Antoninus, Summa majoris part. Dist. 22.

3.

(1st). Thia.
23

(185) Ibid.
q.

‘Omnium.' (184) Idem Antoninus ibid.

in

(182) Ibid. (183)

c.
 ABOVE ALL THAT IS CALLED GOD. 157

have no friends to do for them that, where-for pardons be given, these Ecclesias
tica
only excepted. For

all
others besides, the pope (he saith) hath power History.

to

all
touching his absolute jurisdiction:

as
release purgatory once,

at
albeit Thomas Aquinas (part iv.)

at as
the same, forasmuch denieth
Christ himself (he saith) when came down, did not utterly

he
all
once release purgatory. As touching my ordinary execution they Ordinata
executio
hold, that Thirdly,

do
will, but

:
as
may ought not

to

it.
if
Divina
I

I
accepta

is,
concerning the divine acceptation, that How God would accept

it
tio.
it,
did that (they say) unknown unto them, and every
if

to
is
I

creature, yea, and

to
the pope himself.
And
to

to
the intent would all men see and understand that

I
lack not more witnesses besides these, I bring them out,

to
list

if
I
you shall hear the whole choir my divine clergy brought out,

of
with full voice testifying my behalf, their books, tractations,
in

in
a

by
distinctions, titles, glosses, and summaries,

as
their own words

id:
The pope (say they), being the vicar

of
here followeth.” Jesu
Christ through the world, instead the living God, hath

of
that dominion and lordship which Christ here earth would not

in
“in habitu, but gave Peter ‘in actu;’
he

have, although

to
had
it

it
is,

the universal jurisdiction both spiritual things, and also

of
of
that

by
temporal which double jurisdiction was signified the two swords
:

by

of
in

the gospel, and also the offering the wise men, who offered
not only incense, but also gold; signify not only the spiritual
to

dominion, but also the temporal,

to

belong

to
Christ and
to

his vicar.
For, the Lord's and the fulness thereof;” and
we

read, “The earth

as

is is

Christ saith, “All power

so as

given him both heaven and earth:”

in
to

on
be

of

affirmed inclusivá, that the vicar Christ hath power

to
it
is

he

things celestial, terrestrial, and infernal which took immediately

;

by
all

Christ: immediately Peter and the pope.

of

others take
it

say that the pope hath dominion only spiritual

of
as

Wherefore such
the world, and not
be

things temporal, may the coun

of

likened
of in

to

the king Syria Kings xx.], who said, “The gods

of
[l
of

sellors the
and therefore they have overcome us; but
be

mountains their gods,

let

fight against them

us

in

the low meadows, and valleys where

in
we

So
no

so

they have power, and shall prevail over them.” evil

counsellors now-a-days, through their pestiferous flattery, deceive
the earth, saying: “Popes and prelates
be
of

kings and princes

to.

(aa) An Alphabetical List

of

the Authorities here alluded

Antonin. in Summulis. Gaspar. dialogo, parte
1.

Ockam lib.
in

v.
de

Augustinus Ancho Decre. Gratianus Decretis. Oytanus.

in

in

Astesanus Midorita Gerson, doctor illuminatissimus

ecclesiastica postestate. Petrus de Palude,
Baptista de Salvin. sua. Petrus de Tharam.
Baptistiniana. Hugo Cardinalis postilla. Petrus de Aliaco.
in

Bonaventura. Hostiensis. Panorinitanus Alexander de

Holkot. Alex.
Campensis, lib. controversiarum. Hosius.
Coclatus. Raymundus summa de cas.
in

Johannes Andrea. sibus.

Durandus speculo. Innocentius. Richardus.
in
de

de

de

eccle. Scripturis Rabanus, sup. Mat. cap. xvi.

et

Dreido. Johan. Turre Cremata

dogmat. ecclesia summa. Rupertus Tuitiensis.

Edwardus Pevellus, Anglus, con- Lanfrancus contra Wiclif. Scotus doctor subtilis.
tra Luthe. Lilius Historicum Anglus.
Pchius Enchir. Lapue
in

- Thomas Aquin.
Laurentius.
Franciscus. Ulricus.
Fulgo. Magister sententiarum.
de

Waldenus, confessionate,
et

-
Gabriel. Biel. Spica. Nicolaus. Sacramentis.
158 THE IMAGE OF ANTICHRIST, EXALTING IIIMSELF

is, is,
spiritual things only, but they be not

of
H.
Ecclesias-gods
tical of mountains, that

no
of
gods valleys; that they have dominion over temporal

let

is,
things, and therefore fight with them

us

in
the valleys, that

we
shall prevail over

of
in

so
the power the temporal possessions, and

of
them.” But let

us

to
hear what saith the sentence God them.
“Because,” saith he, “the Syrians say that the god

of
mountains

all
their god, and not the god will give

of
valleys, therefore this
is

I I
ye
multitude into your hand, and shall know that am the Lord.”
set forth the majesty

be

of
What can more effectually spoken

to
my jurisdiction, which received immediately

of

of
the Lord? the

I
Lord, For, whereas Constantine the emperor

no
of
say, and
man.
I
gave Silvester, enduing him with this possession and patrimony;
to

be donation,
be so

so
to
that expounded and taken not much for
is

a
of
that which tyrannously
as

counted for restitution made

to

a
was taken from him before.

º
And again: whereas have given sundry times

at

to
I Ludovicus and
my temporal lands and possessions, yet that was
of

other emperors,
for

for
keep

of
so

as
any recognising homage

to
done not much them,

no
ing peace with them

to
for owe emperors due obedience that
I
:

they can claim; but they owe their superior; and, there

as
to
me,

to
fore, for diversity betwixt their degree and mine, their consecra

in
a

on
tion they take the unction
on

the head. And

as
their arm, am
I

all to all I
all
superior superior con
so
to

them,
to

am laws, and free from

I

by
stitutions; who am able my interpretation, pre
of

myself, and
fer equity not being written, before the law written having laws

;
aforesaid. And whatsoever this my
of

as

within the chest my breast,

is

re
all

men ought
or

or
see shall enact, approve, disprove,
to
approve
prove thesame, withouteitherjudging,disputing, doubting.orretracting.
the privilege given Christ, Peter,
of

of
in

to
Such the behalf the
of is

church Rome, *that what country soever, kingdom, province, or

choosing themselves bishops and ministers, although they agree
to

is,
Jesu, that
all

in of
in

with other Christ's faithful people

in
the name
faith and charity, believing the same God, Christ, his true
in

and
Son, and Holy Ghost; having also the same creed, the same
in

the
of

evangelists and scriptures the apostles: yet, notwithstanding,

unless their bishops and ministers take their origin and ordination
from this apostolic seat, they are the church;
be

of

so

counted not
to

faith only,
of

to

that succession not sufficient make church, except

is

a
by

the ministers take their ordination them who have their succession
So

their faith, supremacy, the chair Peter,

of

from the apostles.

all

keys heaven, power

be
of

to

bind and loose, inseparable

to

these
be
of

so

to

the church Rome: that presumed, that God always

is
it

providing, and St. Peter helping the bishopric and diocese Rome,
of

shall never fall from the faith.

it

presumed and presupposed that the bishop

be

And likewise
to
is
it

always good and holy. Yea, and though

he
of be
of

that church not

is

hº
always good, his own merits, yet the merits
be

of
or

destitute St.
for

Peter, predecessor him,

be
of

that place, sufficient who hath

perpetual dowry
or of

merits, with inheritance

of

and left
a

innocency, his posterity. "Yea, though

he
to

fall into homicide

(186) Johan. Driedo. De dogmatibus variis,
4.
l.

(187) Hugo, glossa dist. 40. 'Non Not.'

in

c.
 ABOVE ALL THAT IS CALLED GOD. I59
adultery, he may sin, but yet he cannot be accused, but rather ex-Ecºsia-
cused by the murders of Samson, the thefts of the Hebrews, the *", -

adultery of Jacob. **And likewise, if any of his clergy should be

found embracing a woman, it must be expounded and presupposed
that he doth it to bless her.

is all

all
Furthermore, the pope (say they) hath the dignities, and
power all Abel; government,

he
of of

In
patriarchs. his primacy,

in
the ark Noah; patriarchdom, Abraham; order, Melchisedec;

in

in
dignity, Aaron; authority, Moses; seat judicial, Samuel;
in

in

in

in
Nay, thou
zeal, Elias; meekness, Dayid; power, Peter; unction, ...'"
in

in

in
Christ. My power (they say) greater than

all
the saints; for whom

is
man may infirm:
no

confirm, may favour and spare whom

I

I
please, *to take from one and give

be
And

to

to
another.

if
I
all

enemy any man, eschew that person forthwith,

to

men ought

to
and not tarry and look while bid them

so
to
do.
I
All the earth

all
my diocese; and the ordinary men,

of
is

I
having the authority the King kings upon subjects.
all
of

of
am

I
all, and above all, "so that God himself, and the vicar
all

God,

of
in

all
have both one consistory, *and

do
is to
am able almost that God
I

can do, “clave non errante ”Item,

of
It
said me that have
l’

I
heavenly arbitrement, and therefore am able change the nature
to
of a

things, “substantialia unius applicando alteri,’ and nothing

of

it to
nothing,
in be

of

make things
to

to
and sentence that make
is
a
;
all

effect; things that list, my will

to

stand for reason:

in

stand
I
by

dispense above the law, and wrong of

to
for
to

am able the law

I

make justice, correcting laws and changing them.

in

You have heard hitherto sufficiently out my doctors.

of

Now
you shall hear greater things out
of

mine own decrees.” Read there

”Also 12. Caus. 11.
q.

dist. 96. ‘Satis.’ cap. ‘Sacerdotibus.”

1.

*Also 12. cap. “Futuram. Do you not find there expressed,

q.
1.

how Constantine the emperor, sitting Nice,

at

the general council

in

gods? "Again, read my canon

all
of
us

called prelates the church,

}.

decretal, transl. episc. cap. “Quanto. Do you not see there

manifestly expressed, how not man, but God alone separateth that
Wherefore,
of

which the bishop Rome doth dissolve and separate

P

those things that God;

be

be

of

of

do,
to

done not man, but

if

said
I

what can you make me but God?” Again,

of

prelates
if

the church
no all
be

Constantine for gods, then, being above

of

called and counted

I
in by

all
be

prelates, seem
to

this reason above gods. Wherefore

my power
be

marvel,
to

change time and times,

to

alter and
if
it

all

of

abrogate laws,
to

dispense with things, yea with the precepts

up

Christ: for, where Christ biddeth Peter put his sword, and admo
his

disciples not revenging them

to

use any outward

in

nished force
"do Pope Nicholas, writing France,
I,

of

selves, not the bishops

to

pursuing their
in
to

exhort them draw out their material swords

enemies, and recovering their possessions; setting against the precept
‘Si inimicus.”
q.
q.

in

3.

(189) Gloss. 11.

3.

(188) Gloss. caus. 11. ‘Absis."

c.
in

c.
de

(190) Hostiensis 'Quanto transl. praeb." (191) Ex summa casuum fratris Baptista.
in
c.

Item, ex Citatione Jacobi An

de

(192) Ex Citatione Henr. Bulling. fine Seculi. orat. prima.

dreae, adversus Hossum, lib. Item, ex Citatione Jer. Marii actis, Divi.
in
v.

2
q:

Pope
1.

(193) Nicolaus Dist. 96. Satis. (194) 11. ‘Sacerdotibus.”

c.

;
de

Transl. Epist.
q.

‘Futurum.' (196) Decretal. “Quanto.”

c.
1.

(195) 12. -
(aa) Thus you may see verified, that St. Paul prophesieth the adversary sitting
of

in

the
it
as

temple God, and boasting himself above all that named God, &c.
ii.

Thess.
is

2
q.

Pope Nicolaus, 15,

6.

(197) Causa “Autoritatem.'

c.
160 THE IMAGE of ANTIcHR1st, ExALTING HIMSELF
Ecclesias
tical of Christ, the prophet saying, “Dissolve colligationes impietatis!”
History. C.
Item, whereas Christ was present himself at the marriage in Cana
of Galilee, "do not I, pope Martin, in my distinction, inhibit the
spiritual clergy to be present at marriage-feasts, and also to marry
themselves? Item, where matrimony, by Christ, cannot be loosed but

for
only whoredom, "do not pope Gregory junior, writing Bo

I,

to
niface, permit the same broken for impotency infirmity

be

I, of
or
to
“Item, against the express caution

do
body

of
? the gospel, not
Innocent IV., permit “wim repellere?” “Likewise, against the

vi

.
Old Testament, not giving tithes. “Item, against

do
dispense

in
I
the New Testament swearing, and that these six causes, “Pax,

in

in
fama, fides, reverentia, cautio damni, defectus veri, poscunt sibi magna
caveri; wherein two kinds

be

be
to
noted, whereof some

of
oaths are
‘promissoria, some “Item,
be
“assertoria,’ &c. vows, and that

in
“ex toto voto, whereas other prelates cannot dispense ‘ex toto

in a
voto,” can deliver “ex toto voto, like God himself. *Item,

a
I

perjury absolve, my absolution standeth ”where also note, that

if
I

:
all

swearing, always the authority the superior

of
excepted.
in

is
"Moreover,

do
lend without hope gain,

of
where Christ biddeth
to
not
pope Martin, give dispensation for
I,

the same and notwithstanding

P
Thuron enacted the contrary, yet with two bulls
of

i
the council
disannulled that decreement
*What should speak murder, making

no
of

murder nor homi

it
I

be

cide slay them *likewise against the

of to

that excommunicated
2

law nature; "item, against the apostles: "also against the canons
do

dispense; for where they,

of

the apostles, can and their canon,

in
I

for

be

priest fornication deposed, through the I,

to

command
of a

do

authority Silvester, alter the rigour that constitution, “con

of

sidering the minds and bodies also

be
of

to

men now weaker than

they were then.
*Briefly, against the universal state have dispen
of

the church
I

sation, “scilicet quando status ecclesiae non decoloratur;” and for

consanguinity and infinity; “in col
so is, of

marriage the second degree

in

lateralibus aequali linea;” that between the brethren's children,

although not “inaequali linea, that the uncle may not marry his
As

all

urgent and weighty cause.

an

niece, unless for for such

contracts betwixt party and party, where matrimony not yet
is
by

consummated carnal connexion, but small matter for me

is
it

a
to

dispense withal.
do ye

all
In

list briefly
of
to to

summa: hear the whole number

if

such
properly appertain my papal dispensation, which come
as

cases
one and fifty points, that
no
of
to

the number man may meddle

(198) Pope Martin Dist. 14. ‘Lector.'
c.

(199) Pope Greg. Junior, 32,

7,
q.

Quod proposuisti."
c.

IV. Sect. Decret. de sententia excom. “Dilecto.”

c.

(200) Pope Inno.

(201) Pope Alexander III., De decimis, ‘Ex parte.'
c.
15,
q,

(202) Pope Nicolaus,

6.

Autoritatem.' -
-
'

elect, potestate. Significasti

in
deet

(203) De elect. Glossa.

ex

(204) Baptista Salis, Summa casuum Panormitano

in
De

(205) Pope Inno. IV. elect. Venerabilem. - -

(206) Ext. De Jure-jurando cap. Venientes. Item Dist. De Elect. Significasti
in

Glossa.
-

(207) pope Martinus Extra, “Regimini Universalis Ecclesiae.'

II.V.

c.
q.23.

5,

...
6. g.

(208) Pope Urbanus ‘Excommunicatorum.'

c.

Caus.
(209) Pope Nicolaus, caus. 15. 'Autoritatem." (210) Ibid.
Præsbyter, (212) Pope Pelagius, Dist. 34. “Fraternitatis
c.
de 1.

(211) Dist. 82.

Salis, fol.
•

(213) Baptista
 ABOVE ALI. THAT IS CALLED COI). - 16]

withal but only I I

myself alone, will recite them first in Latin, then *:::::::
in English, as they be set forth in my canonical doctors. History.

Casus Papales LI. apud

Fratrem Astesanum, sive de Ast. Doctorem
solemnem in summa confessionis. Item apud Hostiensem, de
offic. legat. reperti et his versibus comprehensi.
Sisit catholicus, Papam non judicatullus.
Erigit et subdit cathedras; dividit, unit,
i.e. votum terra sanctae. i.e. degradatos. i.e. episcopos et alios.
Mutat vota crucis. Restituit. Eximit. Ad se
Majores causae referuntur. Legitimatque,
i.e. insufficientes. i.e. intrantes religionem.
Promovet, appellare vetat, prohibet profiteri.
i.e. defectum regi vacante regno

illi
Depomit, transfert, suppletque, renunciat
Symánia, juramentum, ercommunicatio Papa facta

à
Praesul, exemptus. Simon, jurans, anathema,
et

tam Papa quam legati.

Vel proprium, vel legati, vel lex utriusque.
i.e. solvitur Papa.
Tum neque participans: etsi quem sponte salutat,
Quem canon damnat, sibi soli quando reservat,
qui irregularitatem incurrit.
Solvitur Papa nec non quem regula damnat.
a

scilicet, addas. -
ad

Addas suspensum, causam, cum fertur ipsum.

i.e. Addos. i.e. Piuralitatem beneficiorum.
Rescriptum, fidei dubium: confert bona plura.
Irritat infectum, legem condit generalem.
i.e. Imperatorem.
Approbat imperium, firmat, deponit, ungit.
et

canonizat.

Concilium generale facit. Sacrat quoque sanctos.

de

aliquo facit nihil, de nihilo aliquid.

Ens non esse facit: non ens, fore. Pallia semper
Portat. Concedit, legi non subjacetulli.
i.e. immediate.
Appellatur
ad

hunc medio sine, judiciumque

De monacho non monachum facit.
Est pro lege suum. Monachum revocat renuentem.
i.e. incestum, &c.
Majus adulterio solvit generaliter; arctat
i.e. impedimentum matrimoniale.
Et

laxat quiquid sponsis nocet. Ordinat extra

i.e. extra tempora.
4.

Tempora dando sacrum; promotum promovet idem.

die

Ordinat atque qua consecratur ipse.

et

i.e. sacerdotium confert nondum vacans.

Viventisque locum concedit, juregue privat.
Insignia Episcopalia concedit. i.e. decimis erimit. i.e. presbytero
concedit infantes ungare.
Insignit. Laico sacra donat; chrisma ministro.
Summa sede sedet, plenusque vicarius extat.
Sisit catholicus Papam non judicat ullus.

Vol. IV". M
162 THE IMAGE of ANTICHRist, ExALTING IIIMself
Fºias.
tical Cases Papal, to the number of one and fifty, wherein the Pope only
History. hath power to dispense, and none else besides, except by special
license from him.

First: the determination of doubts and questions belonging to faith.*

Translation of a bishop, elect or confirmed: likewise of abbots exempted.b
Deposition of bishops."
The taking of resignation of bishops.”
Exemptions of bishops, not to be under archbishops.”
Restitution of such as be deposed from their order.f
The judicial definition, or interpretation of his own privileges.s
Changing of bishoprics, or dimission of covents, &c. New correction of bishops'
seats, or institution of new religions.h
Subjection or division of one bishopric under another.
Dispensation for vowing to go to the Holy Land.*
Dispensation for the vow of chastity, or of religion, or of holy orders.]
Dispensation against a lawful oath, or vow made.m
Dispensation against divers irregularities, as in crimes greater than adultery,
and in such as be suspended for simony.”
Dispensation in receiving into orders him that had two wives.”
as,

Dispensing with such above their order;

do
being within orders, that which

is
deacon should say mass, being not yet priest.P
as
if
a

body."
be
To receive into orders such

or
as

in
blemished maimed
Dispensation for murder, willingly cut off any member
or

as

of
for such man's
body."
Dispensation give orders
to

as

of
have been under the sentence
to

such the
greater curse
or

excommunication."
Dispensation for such being suspended with the greater curse

do
as

minister

in
any holy order."
Dispensation for such unlawfully born
be

to
as

or
receive orders benefices.”
Dispensation for pluralities
of

benefices.”
Dispensation thirty years old.y
he
be

man bishop, before

to to

make
a

Dispensation give orders under age.”

The pope only hath power make and call general council.”
to to

The pope only hath power ecclesiastical person, and give away
an

deprive
his benefice being not vacant.bb
by
The pope alone absolve him that name.*
to

able excommunicated
is is

is

The pope only absolve him, whom his legate doth excommuni
to

able
cate.dd
The pope both judgeth them that appeal unto him, and where
of
in

the causes

º
judgeth, none may appeal from him.**
he

he

Only hath authority made subdeacon,

he

make deacon and pries, whom

or to

either upon Sundays, other feasts.

all

all

Only the pope, and none else,

at

times, and places, weareth the

in

all.gg

lº.
Tº. pope only dispenseth with man, either being not within orders, being
or
a

unworthy
be
to

made
He only either confirmeth
he

deposeth the emperor when chosen."

or

to is

man being excommunicated, and his absolution referred the pope, none
A

may absolve that man but the pope alone.*

The same hath authority any election, before
be
in

made, pronounce
to

it
it

none, when made."

it
is

de

transl. c." Inter.”

q.

(b) Extr.
1.

(a) 24. ‘Quoties.’

1. q.
q.

“Derique."
q. q.

1.

‘Quamvis.' (e) 16. “Frater.”

9.

3.

(d)
2. 3.

6. 6.

(c)
(f)
q.

Extr. de rest. ca. “cum venis.” ‘temporis.'

7.

'Ideo."
)

‘Et
q.

(i) Extr. vota. Ex multa.

q.

(k) de
1.

Felix.’ 16. Christ.’

de dede1.

(h) 16.
statu Monachic, “Cum ad.' (m) Extr. de juramento
(i)

Extr. ‘Venientes.’
c.
dede de

Extr. judicio, “At (o) Extr. Bigamia, “nuper.'

c.

(n) clerici.”
c.

si

(q)

(p)
c.di.

clerico non ord, ministrante. Extr. corpore vitiatis

et

Extr. 55.
.
et

(r) Dist. 50. ‘Miror.’ (s) Extr. sententia excom. cum illorum.”
filiis Presbyt.c. ‘Is qui.’ (r) Extr.
de

de

(t) Ibid. (u) Extr. Prebend. cap. ‘de multa.'

qualit. generalem.
de

et

(y) Extr. elect. “Cum nobis.' (z) Extr. de aetate

c.

q.

Dist. 15. per tot. Per principale. (cc) De elect. ‘Venerabilem."

9.

3.

(bb)
c.

(aa)
q.
dedede

officio legati, ‘querenti.’

9.

3.

(dd) Extr. (ee) Aliorum.

c.

de

(ſy) Extr. Templi (99) Extr. usu Pallii. ‘ad honore”

c.

ordine. Cum distrib."

in
c.

(ii) Extr. de elect. ‘Wenerabilem.'

c.

(iih). Extr. elect. “Dudum.'

c.

de

(il) Extr. “Innocuit.'

de

clect.
c.

(kk) Tractatu. scnsuris.

 ABOVE ALL THAT IS CALLED GOD. 163

Piº
He

To
doth canonize saints, and none else but he.mm

to have many dignities and personages in one church, and without

charge and cure of soul, belongeth only to the pope.nn
make that effectual which is of no effect, and contrariwise, belongeth only
actory.
ºf
Ecclesias

to the pope.oo
To pluck a monk out of his cloister both against his own will and the abbot's,
His sentence ...i
pertaineth only to the pope.PP
a law.qq
The same day in which the pope is consecrated, he may give orders.ºr
He dispenseth in degrees of consanguinity and affinity.ss
He is able to abolish laws, ‘quoad utrumque forum;’ that

is,
both civil and
canon, where danger

to of
the soul.tt

is
give general indulgences
It

or
his dispensation certain places
in

to
is

persons.uu
Item, To legitimate what persons soever touching spiritualties;

he

as
please,

in
all

touching temporalties, honours, inheritance, &c.”

as

as
places,
To erect new religions, ordinances, and cere

or

or
approve reprove rules
to

monies in the church.yy

all

He dispense with the precepts and statutes

of
the church.”
to

able
is

Item, To dispense and discharge any subject from the bond

of

or
allegiance,
to

any manner person.

of
to

oath made
any crime, unless heresy; and that neither, except
of

No man may accuse him

incorrigible. of
he
be

all

cannot incurana into any sentence

he

The same
so

also free from laws, that

is

suspension, irregularity, into the penalty

of

or
excommunication, any crime,

of
he

may well.bbb
of

but into the note crime

by

Finally he, his dispensation, may grant, yea, simple priest, minister
to

to
to a

infants; also give lower orders, and

of

confirmation
to

to
the sacrament
hallow churches and virgins, &c.ccc
only have power man else;
be

no
These the cases wherein dispense, and
to
I

neither bishop, nor metropolitan, nor legate, without license from me.
a

After that have now sufficiently declared my power earth,

º.
in

in
The
I

is,

heaven, and purgatory, how great

in

and what the fulness

is
it

thereof, binding, loosing, commanding, permitting, electing, con- ..."

in

firming, deposing, dispensing, doing and undoing, &c. will entreat pope.
I

likewise,
of

now little my riches and great possessions, that every

a

by

all

may things, tithes,

of

man see, my wealth and abundance rents,

tributes, my silks, my purple mitres, crowns, gold, silver, pearls and
gems, lands and lordships, how God there prospereth and magnifieth
For me pertaineth first the imperial city
to

his vicar
in

the earth.
Rome; the palace Lateran; the kingdom Sicily proper
of

of

of

to
is

me, Apulia and Capua kingdom England and

be

of

mine. Also the

be

Ireland, they not, ought they not me?”

be

or

to

to

tributaries
To these adjoin also, besides other provinces and countries both
I

the Occident and Orient, from the north

to

the south, these

in

by

Soriano, Albodo, Sintra, the

de

dominions name:* Monte Rocca

(nn.) Extr. de Prebend.
de

(mm) Extr. religione ‘de multa.”

c.
et

1.

veneratione. Sanct.
c.

sint. leg.
si.

(oo) Extr. Qui. ‘Tanta."

c.

- -
rejudic.
de
q.

(pp) (qq), Extr. ‘in causis.'

9.

de 3.

“Ultimo."
et
c.

sentent.
c.
de

(rr) Extr. elect. cap. ‘Quod sicut.' (ss) Extr. de restit. spo. Literas.
judicio
de

praescript cap, “Novit.' (uu) Thomas.

et

(tt) Ext. ult.

c.

(rr) Extr. Qui si. sint. legit. “Per venerabilem.' (yy) Petrus de Palude, lib. iv.
c.

q.

(zz) Secundum Thomam Per principalem. Dist. 40. "Si Papa."

3.

4.7.
in

(aaa) “Incur,' fall under.—ED. (bbb) Ibid. (ccc) Dist. 32. ‘praeter hoc' Verum.
c.

(214) Dist. 96. Constantinus.

(215) Ex Commentariis Theoderici Niemi. quem citat Illyricus [Flacius] Catalogo testium,
in

select from the best authorities the English names

of
to

fol. 228. [The editor has endeavoured the

places contained the following sentence, copied verbatim from the original. few names, which
in

explain, and distinguished with asterisks, are left the text nearly
in
to

are more difficult the

in

which Foxe gives them; the Case only being altered from the accusative the nomina
in

to

form
authority upon orthography
et to

is

tive. The which the alteration from ancient modern made

is

principally Monsieur Baudrand. “Surianum, Montembordon, Lunae insulam, Corsicae Regnum,

Parvam Mantuam, Montemselete, Insulam Venetiarum, Ducatum Ferrariae, Canellum, Caniodam, Duca
M
2
164 THE IMAGF OF ANTICHRIST EXALTING HIMSELF.

Ecclesias kingdom of Corsica, Little Mantua, Monselice, Venice, the duchy of

tical
History. Ferrara, Canelli, Canioda,” the duchy of Histria, Dalmatia, the
Exarchate of Ravenna, Faventia, Cesena, Castro, Tiberiatus,” Rocca,
Milan, Ceperano, Cudelaff.” Imola, Rimini, Centa, Montferrat, Il
Monte Olympe, Castrum Exforii,” Ruvo,” Gubio, Urbino, Fossom

the
brone, Il Galli, Senigaglia, Ancona, Gosa,” duchy Perugia,

of
Orvietto, Todi, Segnino, the duchy Spoleto, Tiano, Calabria,

of
the duchy Naples, the duchy Benevento, Salerno, the promon

of

of
tory of Lorento, Sardinia, the isle Ansa, the territory Cutisa,"

of

of
territory Silandum, Chiusi, Fondi, Vegeta,”

of
the Praeneste, Terra
Terra Claudia,” Camerino, Fabrianese, Siros, Porto with the island
ports; the state Aquino, the state

its
Archis,” Ostia with

of

of
Lamen
tano, Civita Castellana, Fidenae, Farento, Celano, Naples, and Galli
polis, with divers others more,” which Constantine the emperor
Not that they were not mine before

he
gave unto me. did give
them;” for him, gift

of

as
that took them took them not
in

a
I

I
before mentioned), but restitution; and
as
that

in
(as rendered
is

I
them again Otho, not for any duty him, but only for
to

to
did it
I

eace sake.
my daily revenues, my first-fruits,
of

of
What should speak here
I

annates, palls, indulgences, bulls, confessionals, indults and rescripts,

testaments, dispensations, privileges, elections, prebends, religiousno
houses, and such like, which come money? inso

of
to

small mass
much that, for one pall the archbishop Mentz, which was wont of
to

given for 10,000 florins,” now grown 27,000 florins,

be
to

to
Above
it
is

fifty
Jacobus the archbishop, not long before Basil
of

bishop which received

I

rics in council; besides the fruits other bishoprics Germany, coming

of

in

Germany.
fifty, whereby vantage cometh unto my coffers,
be of

AEneas the number what

to

Sylvius.
may partly conjectured. Ger
of
But what should speak
it

many,” when the whole world

do
my diocese, my canonists
as
is

believe;” except they will imagine

all

say, and
to

men are bound

(as the Manichees do) two beginnings; which false and heretical
is

For Moses saith, ?

In

the beginning God made heaven and earth, and

the beginnings.” conclude,
as

so

not Wherefore began,

in

commanding, declaring, and pronouncing, stand upon necessity

of
to

salvation, for every human creature subject

be
to

to

me.
tum Histriae, Dalmatiam, Exarchatum Ravennae, Faventiam, Cesenam, Castrum,Tiberiatus, Roccam
Mediolanum, Castrum Ceperianum, Castrum Cusianum, Terram Cornulariam, Ducatum Arimini,
Contam, Montem Ferretum, Montem Capiniae seu Olympicum, Castrum Exforii, Robin. Eugu
bin [bigium, Urbin [um.] Forum Sempronii, Gallii, Senogalli, Anconam, Gosam, Ducatum Per
et
J

usii, Urbenetam, Tudertum, Castrum Sinianum, Ducatum Spoletanum, Theanum, Calabriam,

et

Ducatum. Neapolim, Ducatum Beneventi, Selernum, Sorenti insulam, Cardiniam insulam, Anciae
insulam, Territorium Cutisan, Territoriam Praenestinum, Terram Silandis, Terram Clusium,
ſcamirinon], Terram Fundan, Terram Vegetan, Terram Claudianan, Terram Camisimam, Terram
Fabſrjiensem, Terram Siram, Terram Portuensem, cum insula Archis, Terram Ostiensem cum
maritimis, Civitatem Aquinemsen), Civitatem Lamentum Sufforariam, Civitatem Falisenam,
et

Fidenam, Feretrum, Cliternam, Neapolim, Galiopolim.”—Fr.]

Apulia, now Ruvo.
96or

(216) Cusi Cudelaff. (217) Rubi

in

Summa majore part.

In

(218) Dist. ‘Constantinus.'

3.

(219). Antoninus.
(220) Ex lib. Gra. nominum nationis Germanicae.
privilegiis,
de

in

(221) Sent. decret. De penis “Felicus, ‘Autoritatem,'

in

Glossa. Item
c.

c.

Glossa.
de

(222) Pope Bonifacius Extr. Majo, obed, (223) Ibid.

et
8.

Unamsanctam.'
c.

END OF BOOK THE SIXTH.

 - * *. *.
.* * * :

- - - - -- - -- -

-
*: I.”
º

a - :

- tº -
-* -- - -

*
-
* -

E! nº
* ****
•*

1.
ºr º
* =

a
1- ** * * ** *
-
. . . .. . . .
* . - to tº sº
,, sº
. It nº.e.:-. .
- - * ** * * * ** * * * * * * * *

. . . . . . .. . . . . . . .. . . . . . * *
. .. . . . . . . . sºvº
. . ºve: ,
i.;

. ... carſ... . . ;
ºre… ºr tº jºiºs
in

II
…
•

.
.
.
.

sº
in

Roºm, and
.
a
•

.
.

.
.
jº,

and sº
t
º
,
*.

;
;
;
;
;
,

,
**

"
:

.
sy
-I
 ~
*** ----
----

•
•
•
*

***
→
 ACTS AND MONUMENTS.

BOOK WII.
PERTAining to

THE LAST THREE HUNDRED YEARS FROM THE LOOSING OUT

OF SATAN.

HENRY THE EIGHTH."

NotEs suMMARILY collected AND REPEATED OF THINGS
DONE IN THE TIME OF KING HENRY VII.

As touching the civil state and administration of the common- Henry

tº
the

the

wealth, and likewise of reign the

of

of
state church under
king Henry VII. how the crown; A.D.
he

possession
of

entered first into

;

York and Lancaster were him conjoined '9"

of

in

how the two houses

through marriage with Elizabeth, the eldest daughter king Edward
to

IV.,
by

prudent Morton, bishop Ely,

of

John
of

the counsel then

archbishop Canterbury, cardinal; long king
of

after and how the said

his time for lack of search and
in in

reigned, and what persecution was

knowledge
of

of of

God's word, both the diocese Lincoln under

bishop Smith (who was erector
of

in

the house Brazennose

Oxford), Coventry, and other places more:
of
as

the diocese
in

also
and further, what punishment and alteration God commonly sendeth
upon cities and realms public, for neglecting the safety
of

his flock,
sufficiently the former book hath been already specified; wherein
in

many things more amply might have been added, incident

in

the
we

reign this prince, which have for brevity pretermitted.

of

For
all

things which the common

he

of to

that studieth comprehend story

to in

life may offer the writer, may sooner find matter

-

course and use

occupy himself, than profit others. might have Perkin
to

to

º,
Otherwise
I

Perkin Warbeck, with ..."

of

of

inferred mention the seditious tumult

his

by

retinue, A.D. 1494, also the blacksmith,

of

Blackheath field
might also have recited the glorious commendation ...
of

A.D. 1496.
...”
I

king Henry VII.,

his

George Lily” Latin chronicle, testifying

of
in

Julius II.,
his

yield
he

to

pope
to

how sent three solemn orators

a

Rome, A.D. 1506; and likewise how pope in

of
to

obedience the see

Alexander IX., Pius III., and Julius II., sent king"
to

the said
p.

p.

p.

p.

p.

(1) Edition 1563, 373. Ed. 1570, 935. Ed. 1576, 773. Ed. 1583, 790. Ed. 1595, 7"s.
p.

Ed. 1684, vol. 1.-E.D.

ii.

-
(2) Chronicon Regum Angliae; 8vo. Basileae, 1561.-ED.
 166 MARIt IAGE OF HENRY THE EIGHTH.

# Henry VII, three

sundry famous ambassadors, with three swords

*
of maintenance, electing and admitting him to be the
— and three caps
A.D. chief defender of the faith : the commendation of which fact, how

the
glorious it is in eyes George Lily and Fabian, that

of

to
leave

I
This suppose, that when king Henry sent pope Julius

to
them.

I
had sent him three thousand harque

he
three orators with obedience,

if
furnish his field against the French king fighting Ra

to

at
bussiers
George Lily had

he
had pleased pope Julius much better.

If
venna,
disposed illustrate his story with notes, this had been more

to
been
XII.,

his
worthy the noting, how Ludovic the French king, calling
parliament, moved this question against pope Julius, whether pope

a
by
might invade any prince warlike force without cause, and whether
the prince might withdraw his obedience from that pope not? And

or
the same parliament with the king, against the
was concluded
in
it

pope.' Also was concluded the same time (which was the reign

in
it

this king Henry VII.), that the Pragmatical Sanction” should

be
of

all
full force and effect through

of of
in

received the realm France.

we

And George Lily,

as

forasmuch are fallen into the mention

found not unworthy noting, how, after the burn
be
to

º,
this him
of in

is

ing Thomas Noris above mentioned,’ the city Norwich, the

ſº at

of
Note
Norwich, that the whole city well
in
same year followed such fire
a

also after the burning

of
near was therewith consumed. Like the
as
ji,
ing

aforesaid good aged father Smithfield the same year, A.D. 1500,
in
of

fell
Y.
we

Fabian, that great plague the

of

the chronicle
in

read
a

city London, great

of

of
to

the destruction the inhabitants thereof:

be

as

again noted,
that according aforesaid,
to

to
wherein the
is

is

disposition
of

of

state the church the the commonwealth commonly

guided, either with adversity afflicted,
be

or
to

prosperity
in

to
is

else
king Henry the story VII,
of

flourish. But after these notes

to
now
king Henry VIII.
of

º
This king Henry VII., finishing his course
tº the year abovesaid,
in

children
by

which was 1509, had, Elizabeth his wife abovenamed, four men

§” children, and many; whom three only sur

of

as

of

women-children
wit, prince Henry, lady Margaret, and lady Mary:
vived,
of
to

*...* VIII.
§,
and of whom, king Henry succeeded his father; lady Margaret was
king IV,
Scots; lady Mary was affianced
of
to

to

married James
*

Charles king
of

Castile.
his

Not long before the death king Henry, prince Arthur

of

...,
Prince

º,
Arthur
eldest son had espoused lady Katharine, daughter Ferdinand,
to
the

being
of

of

the age fifteen years, and she about age seventeen;

hisof

à.
His

Lud
he

and shortly after marriage, within five months departed

at

...
his

low, and was buried Worcester. After

ºn
decease, the succession
at

king Henry VIII., who, being

the
of

of

of

the crown fell next

to

age

***ºr
iºn
!" eighteen years, entered his reign A.D. 1509, and shortly after
the

his

married with aforesaid Katharine, late brother prince Arthur's

"..."
the

end that her dowry, being great, should not

be

wife,
to

trans
the land; the which his marriage (being more politic
of

ported out
in

of by

than scripture-like), pope Julius,

he

was dispensed with

at

the
request The reign this king continued
of

Ferdinand her father.

(1) Ex Masseo, lib. 30. -
(2; Pragmatica Sanctio, was practising certain parliament
or

of

determination France
in
a

against the bishop Rome, icligion concluded

of
of

of

of

defence certain matters the council

in

in
p.

Basil. (3) See vol. iv. 126.—Ed.

 THE DOMINIC AND FRANCISCAN FRIARS. 167

with great nobleness and fame the space of thirty-eight years; during
Hen
PIII.
whose time and reign was great alteration of things, as well to the
civil state of the realm, as especially to the state ecclesiastical, and A.D.
matters to the church appertaining. For by him was exiled and 1999.
abolished out of the realm the usurped power of the bishop of Rome,
idolatry and superstition somewhat repressed, images and pilgrimages
defaced, abbeys and monasteries pulled down, sects of religion rooted
out, Scriptures reduced to the knowledge of the vulgar tongue, and

all
the state of the church and religion redressed. Concerning which

we
things, the volumes here following,

of
in

the process will endea

vour (Christ willing) particularly and

to
order discourse; after that

in
first, we shall comprehend few matters, which, within the beginning

a
his reign, are
be
noted and collected: where (leaving off

to
of

to

king Henry VII.,

of

Empson and Dudley, who,

of
in
write the time
being great doers executing the penal laws over the people that
in

at
time, and purchasing thereby more malice than lands, with that which
they had gotten, were, shortly after the entering this king, beheaded,

of
knight, esquire:
an

leaving

to
the one the other also intermeddle
a

we
with his wars, triumphs, and other temporal affairs),

in
mean these
volumes principally

of
to

bestow our travail

in
declaration matters
concerning most chiefly the state religion,
of

of

as
the church and
England,
of

of

of
in

as

well this church also the whole church Rome.

Herein first cometh our hands turbulent tragedy, and
to

a
a

fierce contention, which long before had troubled the church, and
now this present year, 1509, was renewed afresh between two certain
Begging Friars, wit, the Dominic Friars and the Francis
of

orders
to

the Virgin Mary, the mother

of

of
cans, about the conception Christ.
The Franciscans were St. Francis, and Frane,
of

they who did hold

.
his

testament, commonly called Grey Friars

of

.
followed the rule
or
friars.

Minorites. Their opinion was this, that the Virgin Mary, prevented
by

the Holy Ghost, was

of

so

the grace sanctified, that she was

subject her conception original sin. The
in

to

never one moment

those, who, holding Dominic, were commonly Dominic.
of

Dominic Friars were

Friars, friars. Their opinion
or

called Black preaching was this: that

the Virgin Mary was conceived Adam be;
to all

of
as

other children
only Christ,
be

that this privilege belongeth conceived with

to
so

.
out original sin: notwithstanding, the said blessed virgin was sancti

º:
her mother's womb, and purged from her original sin,
so
as
in

fied
was John Baptist, Jeremy, any other privileged person. This Tou.
or

frivolous question kindling and engendering between these two sects

ºf
friars, burst out into such parts and sides-taking, that
it of

of

flame
a

occupied the heads and wits, schools and universities, almost

through the whole church; some holding one part with Scotus, some
the other part with Thomas Aquinas. The Minorites holding with gin Mary,
ºf
.N.
Scotus their master, disputed and concluded, that she was conceived
original sin; and thereupon caused the
all

of

without spot
of or

note
St. Mary the Virgin,
be
of

the conception
to

feast and service

the church. Contrary, the Dominic friars,
in

celebrated and solemnized

taking side with Aquinas, preached, that was heresy
to

affirm that
it

the blessed virgin was conceived without the guilt original sin;
of
of

and that those who did celebrate the feast her conception,
or

said
sin

any masses thereof, did grievously and mortally.

 I68 DISSENSION RETWEF: N THE FRIARS

hot
the one

the

the
#7 In

in
as
. mean time, this fantasy waxed church,

*
side preaching against the other, came pope Sixtus IV., A.D. 1476,

all his
A.D. who, joining side with the Minorites Franciscans, first sent forth

or
for by
decree authority apostolic, willing, ordaining, and commanding
A. holy

of
jor

to
this new-found the conception,

in
men solemnize feast

all
evermore: offering

to
women, who, devoutly
!...
church men and

the
frequenting the church, would hear mass and service from first
*"the

of

of

as
even-song the said feast,

to
Vir- the octaves the same, many days
pope Urban IV., and pope Martin V., did grant

for
of

as
pardon,
Corpus Christi day, &c.

of
hearing the service And this decree was
Rome,

at
given and dated

A.
1476.

D.

of
Moreover the same pope,

to
the intent that the devotion the
people might
be

of
the more encouraged this con

to
the celebration
ception, added the Ave Maria, granting great indul

all to
clause more
a

gence and release of would invocate the blessed

to

as
sins such
new

Virgin with the same addition, saying thus: “Ave Maria gratia plena,
A

i.
*...*, mulieribus,

et tu
Dominus tecum, benedicta
...
in

et
benedictus fructus

sit
ventris tui, Jesus Christus;

de
making. - benedicta
- Anna mater tua,
-
qua,

-
.

is,
sine macula, tua processit caro virginia. Amen.” That “Hail!
‘...."

art
Mary, full with thee; blessed
of

grace, the Lord thou among

is
thy womb, Jesus Christ; and
of
scripture, women, and blessed the fruit
is

Anna thy mother, whom thy virgin's flesh hath pro

of

blessed
is

original sin.
of

ceeded without blot Amen.”

*
!'" Wherein thou mayest note, gentle readerſ for thy learning three
al-

Three
things: First, how the pope turneth that improperly into prayer,

a
which properly was sent tidings. Secondly,
of

God for message or

of a

how the pope addeth the Scripture, contrary

to

to
the words the
Thirdly, how the
of

express precept the Lord. pope exempteth

Mary Virgin, not only from the seed
of
the blessed Abraham and
Adam, but also from the condition mortal creature. For
of

if
there
a

original sin, then she bareth not the image Adam,

be

no

of
her
in

of

of

neither doth she descend that seed, whose seed evil proceedeth
St.
v. all

upon women, condemnation;

as

Paul doth teach,

to

men and
of

Rom. Wherefore that seed, then the infection

if

she descend
of

original evil must necessarily proceed unto her.

If

she descend
Abraham, nor
of

of

not thereof, then cometh she not

of

the sect the

David, &c. Again, seeing that death
of

seed the effect and

is
by

St.

stipend sin, Paul [Rom. vi.], then had her

of
of

the doctrine
by

flesh injury Christ himself had,

as

the law,
to

suffer the maledic

punishment death;
of

so

tion and and should she never have died,

if
sin

original return unto our story:

no

her, &c. But

in

to

had
Ph.
of

being
of

This constitution the pope set forth for the conception

the blessed Virgin, which was A.D. 1476, was not long after but
it

the said pope Sixtus, perceiving that the Dominic friars with their
by

complices would not conform themselves hereunto, directed forth,

authority bull
as

apostolical, followeth:"
in

the effect
a

for

the Pope's Bull, the Virgin

of

The the conception

to
of

tenor
without original Sin.
be

whereas the holy church special and proper service

of

Rome hath ordained

a
for

the public solemnizing the blessed Virgin

of

of

of

the conception
the feast
intemeratae, sempéique virgini, &c
de

(1) Sant cum sancta Romana Ecclesia

 ON THE CONCEPTION OF THE VIRGIN MARY. I69
Mary; certain orders of the Black Friars, in their public sermons to the people #7
'III.

all
in divers places, have not ceased hitherto to preach, and yet daily do, that
affirm the said glorious Virgin

or
those who hold have been conceived without

to
A.

D.
original sin, heretics; and those who celebrate the service

be

of
the said her 306.

-
conception, sin grievously:

do

do

do
or

so
affirm,

of
hear the sermons those who
Also, not contented herewith, they

do
write and set forth books moreover,
maintaining their assertions, the great offence and ruin godly minds: We,

of
to
therefore, prevent and withstand such presumptuous and perverse assertions

to

by
as

have arisen, and more hereafter may arise, such opinions and preach

by
ings aforesaid, the faithful; the authority apostolical,

do
of
the minds

in

by
condemn and reprove the same; and the motion, knowledge, and authority

...

all
aforesaid, decree and ordain, That the preachers God's word, and

of
other
persons, what state, degree, order, condition soever they be, who shall
to of

or
presume

or

to
dare affirm, preach the people these aforesaid opinions and
be

or
hold, maintain any such books for true,
to

true,

or
assertions
having before intelligence hereof, shall incur thereby the sentence

of
excom

by
munication, from which they shall not

be
absolved otherwise than the bishop
of

Rome; except only

of
in

the time death.

no
This bull, being A.D. 1483, gave dated little heart and en
couragement the Grey Friars Franciscan, who defended the pure
to

conception the holy Virgin against the Black Dominic friars, with
of

of by
their confederates, holding the contrary side; the vigour

of
which

of
bull, the grey order had got such conquest the black guard
a

the Dominics, that the said Dominics were compelled length, for

to at

a
of

the triumph, both the glorious

Wººl
to
memorial give
irgin every night
an

in

praise her conception, and also

of

anthem
subscribe unto their doctrine;
in
to

which doctrine these, with divers

other points,
be

contained.

That blessed Mary the Virgin suffered the griefs and adversities

*º
this
in
I.

life, not for any necessity inflicted for punishment original sin, but only be
of

cause she would conform herself the imitation of Christ."

to
II.

ab
That the said Virgin, any punishment due for Filthy
as

she was not obliged

to

sin, neither was Christ her Son, sins; but

of
as

so

of

she had no need remission

all

God's help, keeping her from

of

instead thereof had the divine preservation

*.
sin, which grace only she needed, and also had - doctrine.
it.

III. Item, That whereas the body the Virgin Mary was subject death, How the

º
of

to

and died; this come not for any penalty due for sin, but
be
to

to

understood
is

either for imitation and conformity unto Christ, else for the natural consti-ject
or

**
to

her body, being elemental, our first parents: who,

of

as

of

tution were the bodies

the forbidden fruit, should have been preserved from
of

they had not tasted

if

by
by

death, not nature, but grace, and strength

of

other fruits and meats

in

opinions.
Paradise: which meats because Mary had not, but did eat our common meats,
therefore she died, and not for any necessity original sin.”
of

IV. The universal proposition

to St.

Paul, which saith, That the Scripture

of

hath concluded all men under sin, understood thus; speaking of all
be

as as
is
by

privilege God,
be

of

those who not exempted the special the blessed

is

Virgin Mary.
V.

justification him that was unrighteous

be

of
If

taken for reconciliation

made righteous; then the blessed Virgin
be

before, and now taken, not

to
is

is
by

by

for justified Christ, but just from her beginning preservation.

VI. taken for him who saveth men fallen into perdition and
be
If

Saviour
a

..";
condemnation; Mary, but her Saviour only
in
so

of

not Christ the Saviour

is

is

this respect, for her from not falling into condemnation, &c. -
VII. Neither did the Virgin Mary give thanks God, nor ought
so

do,
to

to

for expiation her sins, but for her conservation from case sinning.
of

of
de

ii.

(1) Ex Jod. Clitovaco puritate conceptionis, lib. - ---

-
["

(2) Clitovaeus, lib. cap. clitovaeus,” Chatres. His writings are

ii.

of
2.

Frenchman and canon

a

p.

enumerated Ant. Possevini apparatus sacer; Col. Agrip. 1608 tom. 960 see also the
in

i.
:

:
p.

Autographa Lutheri aliorumque; Brunsvigae 1690, tom. 42.-E.D.]

i.

*
 170 DISSENSION BETWEEN THE FRIARS.

Henry
VIII.
VIII. Neither did she pray to God at any time for remission of her sins, but
only for the remission of other men's sins she prayed many times, and counted
their sins for hers. -
A. D.
1509. If
IX. the blessed Virgin had deceased before the passion of her Son, God
would have reposed her soul not in the place among the patriarchs, or amongst
Good
stuff! the just, but in the same most pleasant place of Paradise, where Adam and Eve
were, before they transgressed.

These were the doting dreams and fantasies of the Franciscans, and
of other papists, commonly then holden in the schools, written in

set
their books, preached in their sermons, taught in churches, and

So
forth pictures.' that the people were taught nothing else almost
in

this while, but how the Virgin Mary was conceived

all
the pulpits
in

immaculate and holy, without original sin, and how they ought

to
her for help, whom they with special terms

do
call call, “the way
to

piety, the com

of

of
mercy,” “the mother grace, “the lover

of
mankind,” “the continual intercessor for the salvation
of

of
forter the
faithful,” and “an advocate the King her Son that never ceaseth,'

to

of
Idolatry &c.” And although the greatest number the school-doctors were
to the
Peter the Lombard, Thomas Aquinas,
of

as
blessed the contrary faction,

off
Virgin. Bernard, Bonaventure, and others; yet these new papists shifted
their objections with frivolous distinctions and blind evasions,

as
thus:

j.
“Peter the Lombard,” they said, “is not received nor holden

in
the
touching this article, but rejected.”
as

schools
is

Bernard," although deny the conception

he

Objec
to

of
seemeth the
tions po
blessed Virgin original sin, saying, that she could not
be

of
to

pishly void
saluted. holy when she was not, and lived not:
be

to
this they answer, that
albeit she was not yet essence, yet she was holy her conception,
in

conception, the divine prescience God, who had be of in

in

and before
chosen and

of
her before the worlds,
to

the mother
the Lord.
Again; where Bernard doth argue, that she was not without ori
by

inal sin conceived, because she was not conceived the Holy
Ghost: this they answer, Holy Ghost may work two ways
to

that the
conception; either without company
of

so

man, and
in

was Christ
only conceived; help
of
or

else with company and man, and thus was

the blessed Virgin conceived.”
Bonaventure (say they) was holy father, but
he

Popish spake then after

a

belief and
solemnity and purity
of

doctrine the custom and manner his time, when the

by

goeth by
yet the public
of

time. this conception was not decreed nor received

authority Now, authority
of

be of

consent and the church. seeing the

ought not
of

Rome hath established the same,

to

the church
it

all
In

contraried, nor can, without dangerous disobedience. men's

diligent
be
of

actions respect time must had. That which bindeth

by

not time, law being ratified, may bind

at

one afterwards the same

at

another."
for

Finally,
on

Verity the number and multitude the contrary side, thus

consist
we

answer for
as

they themselves, these our days likewise,

in

in

eth not in now

all

number truth,
of

may well answer against the pope, and his

of voices, defence the
nor vic popish friars, turning their own weapons against themselves “Mul
by

(1) The Grey Friars had made picture Joachim and Anna kissing,
of

which kiss Anna was

a

conceived with Mary. Ex Rob. Lycio Minorita.

(2) Verba papae Sexti (3) Clitovaeus, lib. cap. 15.
ii.

decret.
in

cap. 14.
ad

(5) Clit. lib. (0) Ibid.

ii.

Epist. Lugdunens.
In

(3)
 ON THE CONCEPTION OF THE VIRGIN MARY. 17]

titude,” say they, “ought not to move us; victory consisteth not in Hºy
number and heaps, but in fortitude and hearts of soldiers; yea, rather
fortitude and stomach cometh from heaven, and not of man. Judas A. D.
Maccabeus, with a little handful, overthrew the great army of Anti-
tº
1999.
ochus. Strong Samson, with a poor ass's bone, slew a thousand
Philistines. David had no more but a silly sling, and a few stones, soldiers.
and with these struck down terrible Goliath the giant,” &c.
ºr
With these and other like reasons the grey Franciscans voided
their adversaries, defending the conception of the Virgin Mary to be

all
unblemished, and pure from original sin. Contrari

of
contagion
wise, the black guard

of
the Dominic friars, for their parts, were not
all

mute, but laid lustily from them again, having great authorities,
and also the Scripture their side. But yet the others, having the The
on
see apostolical with them, had the better hand, and fine got the ..."
lº

in
victory triumphantly over the others, high

of
“
to
the exaltation their

of by
order. For pope Sixtus, the authority apostolical, after scrip.
as

said,
I
the Virgin perpetually
he

be
had decreed the conception-day

to
sanctified, and also, with his terrible bull, had condemned for heretics
all

those who withstood the same the Dominic friars, with authority
;

oppressed, were driven

to to

to
two inconveniences: the one was, keep
silence; the other was, give place their adversaries the Francis
to

cans. Albeit, where the mouth durst not speak, yet the heart would
work; and though their tongues were tied, yet their goodwill was
by
all

ready means possible maintain their quarrel and their esti

to

mation.

-
Whereupon happened the same year, A.D. 1509, after this dis
it

sension between the Dominic friars and the Franciscans, that certain
by
of

the Dominics, thinking subtle sleight

to

work the people's

in

heads that which they durst not achieve with open preaching, devised
the Virgin” artificially wrought, that the friars,
of

so

certain image
a
by

privy gins, made stir, and

to

to

make gestures,
to

lament,
to
it

complain, give answers them that asked; Four

...,
to

weep,
to

groan, and
to

to

insomuch that the people therewith were brought

in

marvellous
a

persuasion, till length the fraud being espied, the friars were taken, Berne.
at

Berne,
at

condemned, and burnt the year above-mentioned.”

in
In

the story John Stumsius, this story aforesaid doth partly

of

appear: but the city Berne, the

of

of

the registers and records

in

order and circumstance thereof more fully expressed and set forth
is
in

both metre and prose, and thus declared:

is
In

the city Berne* there were certain Dominic friars,

of of

to

the
four principal doers and chieftains
of

number chiefly that order,

who had inveigled certain simple poor friar, who had newly planted
a

the cloister; whom the aforesaid friars had

so

himself
in

infatuated
with sundry superstitions, and feigned apparitions St. Mary, St.
of

Barbara, and St. Katharine, and with their enchantments, and im

printing, moreover, St. Francis, that
he
of

him the wounds

in

believed
plainly that the Virgin Mary had appeared him, and had offered
to

(1) Lib. eod. cap. 13.

(2) Ex Casparo Peucero (Chronicon Carionis auct. Casp. Peucero: Witeb. 1566; tom. iv.
p.

330.-E.D.] Sebast. Munster. Cosmog. lib. iii.

(3) Ex Peucer. Sebast. Munstero, Carione,
In

John Bale find thcir

et

of

aliis. the Centuries

-

be, John Vetter, Francis Uliscus, Stephen Bolizhorst, and Henry Steinegger.
to

names
(4) Ex Historia Bernensi conscripta vulgari Latino sermone. [See also the “Tragical History
et

Jetzer,” &c. ſol. London: 1679; also “Protestant Journal,” 1836, 124.—ED.]
p.
of
172 MISERABLE BLINDNESS OF THE TIMES.

#77 him a red host consecrated with the blood also of Christ miraculous;
— which blessed Virgin also had sent him to the senators of Berne,
A. P. with instructions, declaring unto them from the mouth of the Virgin,
"... that she was conceived in sin; and that the Franciscan friars were
not to be credited, nor suffered in the city, who were not yet reformed
from that erroncous opinion of her conception. He added moreover,
that they should resort to a certain image there of the Virgin M
(which image the friars by engines had made to sweat), and should do
their worship, and make their oblations to the same, &c.
This feigned device was no sooner forged by the friars, but it was
as soon believed of the people; so that a great while the red-coloured
host was undoubtedly taken for the true body and blood of Christ,
and certain coloured drops thereof sent abroad to divers noble per
sonages and states for a great relic; and that, not without great
recompense. Thus the deceived people in great numbers came
flocking to the image, and to the red host and coloured blood, with
manifold gifts and oblations. In brief, the Dominic friars so had

fat
all
wrought the matter, and had so swept

to
the their own beards

all
the Franciscans, that
of

to
from the order the alms came their
box. The Franciscans, seeing their estimation

to
decay, and their
wax cold, and their paunches pinched, not able

be
to

to

to
kitchen
abide that contumely, and being not ignorant unacquainted with

or
“It

ill,
such counterfeited doings (for the proverb saith, halting
as

is
before cripple”), eftsoons espied their crafty juggling, and detected
a

their fraudulent miracles. Whereupon the four chief captains above

.
named were apprehended, and put the fire, whom the provincial
of
to

-
of that order was one.

... much touching the beginning and end

of

And thus this tumultuous

the

jº
popish tragedy, wherein evidently may appear
to
and reader,
it

...
sº,
them how neither these turbulent friars could agree among themselves, and
yet what frivolous trifles they wrangled together. But
to

let these
in

*.."
ridiculous friars pass with their trifling fantasies, most worthy
to be
to
be
all

in

wise men,
to

lamented,
of

derided the mean time this

is

church, which the devil kept the

of

in

behold the miserable times the

such friarly
of

so

minds Christ's people attentive, and occupied

in

toys, that nothing else almost was taught

or

the church, but

in

heard
only the commendation and exaltation Virgin Mary: but
of

in of

the
by

our justification faith,

of

of

of

grace, and the promises God

Christ, sin,
of

of

of

of

of

the strength the law, the horror difference

the true liberty conscience, &c.,
of

in of

between the law and the gospel,

no

very little, was heard.

or

so

mention, Wherefore this blind

of a

was much needful and requisite, that the Lord

of

time darkness
it

his mercy should look upon his church, and send down his gracious
of he

reformation, which also did: for shortly upon the same, through
God, came Martin Luther,
of

the gracious excitation whom the

we

story now requireth that should, and will entreat (Christ

of

order
willing), after the story Richard Hun, and few other things pre
of

*
º'
mised, for the better opening
of

the story
to

follow.
Mention was made sufficiently before the doings pope Julius,
of

of
Ju

Pope

was condemned, and not un

he
of

and his warlike affairs, for which

justly,
all

France, 1510, and yet

of

the council Tours this

in

in

A.
D.
 -
PERSECUTION IN THE DIOCESE OF LONDON. 173

.
the

the
same #fff;-

of
could not assuage furious affection this pope, but
year Italy, and

he

of

in
invaded the cities Modena and Mirandola

Mºi.
by
This pope Julius not long after, A.D. A.D.

of
took them force war.
1512, refusing peace offered by the emperor, was en-_*

i.by
countered Louis the French king about Ravenna, upon Easter- The pope
day, where army

of
vanquished,

to
was and had his slain the
number of
sixteen thousand." And the year next following, A.D.
1513, this apostolical warrior, who had resigned his keys unto the

*
**
his fighting and The

an

of
river Tibur before, made end together both
living, after fought
in he
had reigned and ten years. After whom suc-
Rome, pope Leo X. about the compass

of
ceeded next the see

;
of

which time great mutations and stirs began work,

in
as
to
well

of
as

states temporal, especially

in
the state the church.

The State and Succession of Princes.

Yearts
Pope Leo X.,
in

Rome A.D. 1513 reigned

32 399
.
.

. . . . .

. .

. . . . .
.

. . . . .
. .
.

Charles W., emperor Germany

of

1519

.
.
. .

. . . .
.

.
Francis, king
of

France 1515
.

Henry VIII., king

.
.

.
.

.
.

.
England 38
of

1509

.
. .
.
. .

.
.
.

James W., king 1514 29

of

Scotland

.
.

.
.
.
.

.
In

which pope, emperor, and kings England, France,

of

of
the time
Scotland, religion were

of
and great alterations, troubles, and turns
by

wrought mighty of

in
church, operation God's hand,
in

the the
all

Italy, France, Germany, England, and Europe; such

as
have not
been seen (although much groaned for) many hundred years before:
this history, Christ willing, shall more mani
of
in
as

further discourse
-
festly appear.
-
we

But before these alterations, taking the time

as
to

come lieth
it
us,

we

will first speak Richard Hun, and certain other godly

of

before
England, afflicted for the word
of

minded persons here Christ's

in

Fº
multitudes, they
be

of
as

found and taken out

in

gospel the
by

Fitzjames, bishop London, the faithful help and

of of

of

registers
R.

industry Carket, citizen

of

London.

THE History of Divers Good MEN AND womEN, PERSECUTED

FOR RELIGION IN THE CITY AND DIOCESE OF THE BISHOP OF
LoNDoN BRIEFLY EXTRACTED out of THE REGISTERS OF
;

RICHARD FITZJAMES.

Amongst and besides the great number

of

“”
the faithful martyrs and A.D.15%
the

the

Christ, that constantly, Holy Ghost,

of

professors strength
of

of in

gave their lives for the testimony his truth, find recorded
in

the
I

London, between the years our Lord 1509 and 1527,

of

of

register”
of

in

the names divers other persons, both men and women, who, the
that dark and misty time ignorance, had also some por
of

of

fulness
God's good Spirit, which induced them
of

of
to

tion the knowledge

his truth and gospel, and were diversely troubled, persecuted, and
by
of for

imprisoned the same. Notwithstanding the proud, cruel, and

bloody rage the Catholic seat, and through the weakness and frailty
their own nature (not then fully strengthened God),
of

was again
in

it

(1) Ex Chron. Carion. (2) Ex Registris Fitzjames.

*
174 PERSECUTION IN THE DIOCESE OF LONDON.

by
for
Henrn
the time suppressed and kept under,

as
in them appeareth their

s:
or of
several abjurations made before Richard Fitzjames, then bishop
A. D.

(in
Christ's church),

of
London his time most cruel persecutor

a
1509
o else before his vicar-general, deputed for the same. And forasmuch

of
of

of
late days disdain

as
1518. many the adversaries God's truth have

jor fully and braggingly cried out, and made demands their public

in
The pro
-
assemblies, and yet do, asking, Where this our church and religion
the Pro
was within these fifty sixty years? have thought not altogether

or
testants

it
I

by
no new
vain, somewhat stop such lying crakers, both mentioning their

to
doctrine.
names, and likewise opening some the chief and principal matters

of
unmercifully afflicted and molested: thereby

so
for which they were
give

of
as
to

of to
understand, well the continuance and consent the true
that age, touching the chief points

of
Christ our faith
in
church
(though not knowledge and constancy all),

of
in

as
like perfection

in
by

the way something

to
also touch what fond and frivolous matters
the ignorant prelates shamed not object

of

to
that time blindness

in
against the poor and simple people, accounting them heinous and

as
body and soul.

of
as
great offences, yea, such deserved death both
But lest should seem too prolix and tedious herein, will now

I
I

briefly proceed with the story, and first begin with their names, which
are these:
A. D. 1510.1 Thomas Austy. John Wikes.
Joan Baker. Joan Austy. John Southake,
William Pottier. Thomas Grant. Richard Butler.
John Forge. John Garter. John Samme.
Thomas Goodred. Christopher Ravins. A. D.1521.
Thomas Walker, alias Dvonise Ravins. William King.
Talbot. Thomas Vincent. Robert Durdant.
•

Thomas Forge. Lewis John. Henry Woolman.

Alice Forge. Joan John. Edmund Spilman.

†.
John Forge, their son. A. D. 1512. A. D. 1523.
William Cowper. John Webb, alias Baker. John alias
‘John Calverton. A. D. 1517. Noke, alias Johnson,
John Woodrof. John Houshold. A. D. 1526.
A. D. 1511. - Robert Rascal. Henry Chambers.
Richard Woolman. A. D. 1518. John Higgins.
Roger Hilliar. Elizabeth Stanford. A. D. 1527.
Alice Cowper. George Browne. Thomas Egleston.

THE PARTICULAR ExAMINATION OF ALL THOSE ABOVE NAMEI)

HERE FOLLOWETH.

To
these were divers and sundry particular articles (besides the
common and general sort accustomably used such cases) privately
in

by

objected; even such they were then accused

of
as

either their
And because think
or

curate, others their neighbours. somewhat

it
I
all

make any large recital and every part

of

of

superfluous
to

their
of

briefly only
so

process, mind therefore many

to

several touch
I

be
as

may
to

to

their articles sufficient induce the christian reader

greaterim
no
of

judge the sooner the rest; being assure you)

of

(I

portance than these that follow: except that sometimes they were
charged, most slanderously, with horrible and blasphemous lies against
God; which
do

they utterly denied,

of

as

so

the majesty and truth

I
for

brevity's sake,
as

now for this present keep secret silence, well

in
R.

(1) Ex Regist. Fitzjalues.

 PERsecution in the diocese or LoNDoN. 175

as also somewhat to colour and hide the shameless practices of that Hºly
VIII.
lying generation. But to our purpose,
A. D.

*
1509
30am 3aher amb thirty-ning otittg. to

}.
1518.
The chief objections against Joan Baker were as follows: That she

.
would not only not reverence the crucifix, but had also persuaded
a friend of hers, lying at the point of death, not to put any trust or

º
confidence in the crucifix, but in God who is in heaven, who only Against

..."
jº"
the

be
all

worketh miracles that done, and not the dead images, which
but stocks and stones; and therefore she was sorry that ever, she
be

St. Saviour and other idols. Also,

on
so

had gone pilgrimage

the to
often cross.
that she did hold

no
pope had power

to
that give pardons,
the

:
lady Young (who was not long before that time burned)
and that
died true martyr God; and therefore she wished God, that she #.
of

of
a

worse than the said lady Young

do
no

herself might had done.

Unto William Pottier, besides divers other false and slanderous william
pas-º."
(as

he

should deny the benefit and effect

of
articles that Christ's False
he

was also alleged under: That should affirm there were under
as

ºis.
sion)
it

of
Gods: the first three were the holy Trinity, the Father, the Son,
six

and the Holy Ghost; the fourth was priest's concubine being kept
a

his chamber; the fifth was the Devil; and the sixth, that thing
in

that man setteth his mind most upon.

a

utterly denied, confessing most

he
of

The first
part this article Answer.
firmly and truly, the blessed Trinity only one God one unity
be

in
to

Deity. As priest delight

he
to

answered, that
of

the other three

a a

his God: likewise wicked person,

as

ing his concubine, made her

in

his sin without repentance, made the devil his God:

in

persisting by
once, hearing certain men, who
he

he

of

and lastly, granted, that

the singing and chattering know what things
to
of

birds would seek

.*
others, said, That those men
or
to

as to

were come either themselves

he

gods; and otherwise spake not.

i.
esteemed their birds

Thomasº
the

Amongst manifold and several articles objected against

.
his

Goodred, Thomas Walker, Thomas Forge, Alice Forge wife,

John Forge their son, John Calverton, John Woodrof. Richard Wool-
man, and Roger Hilliar (as that they should speak against pilgrimages,
raying unto saints, and such like), this principally was propounded: ºthers.
in all

denied the carnal and corporal presence Christ's body Against

of

hat they
the altar; and further, had concealed
of

º,*
and blood the sacrament
that doctrine, and
in

and consented unto their teachers and instructors

had not, according the church, accused and presented ºnce.
of
to

the laws
them unto the bishop his ordinary.
or

Also great and heinous displeasure was conceived against Richard

Woolman, for that thieves,
he

of

of

termed the church Paul's house

a

affirming, that the priests and other ecclesiastical persons there were
not liberal givers unto the poor (as they ought be) but rather takers
to

what they could get.

of

away from them

Likewise Thomas Austy, Joan Austy his wife, Thomas Grant,

as
176 PERSECUTION IN THE DIOCESE OF LONDON.

IIenry Garter, Christopher Ravins, Dyonise Ravins his sister, Thomas

PIII. John
Vincent, Lewis John, Joan John his wife, and John Webb, were of
A. D.
one fellowship and profession of faith with divers of the last before

all
recited; so were they almost apprehended about one time, and
to
chiefly burdened with one opinion

of
1518. the Sacrament: which declareth
evidently, that notwithstanding the dark ignorance those corrupted

of of
times, yet God did ever mercy open the eyes

to
behold

of in in
some
the manifest truth, even those things whereof the papists make now
greatest vaunt, and brag longest continuance.

Furthermore, many

of
them were charged

to
have spoken against
have read and used certain English books repugn

*
pilgrimages,

to
and
ing the faith of the four Evangelists, Wickliff's

as
the Romish church,
Wicket, Book Almighty God, the Re
of
the Ten Commandments

of
of a

St. John, the Epistles Paul and James, with other like,

of
velation
which those holy ones could never abide. And good cause why: for

no
light,
as

darkness could never agree with more can ignorance, the

kingdom, knowledge
of

of
that with the true Christ and his
OSDel.
g

was further particularly objected against Joan John, the wife

of
.

Lewis John, that (besides the premises) she learned and maintained,
no

Holy holy days kept, but only the Sabbath

be
that God commanded to
days.
day, and therefore she would keep none but it; nor any fasting days,
affirming, that fast from sin, was the true fast. Moreover, that she
to

Against had despised the pope, his pardons and pilgrimages; insomuch that
pilgrim
an

when any poor body asked the Lady

of

of
alms her the worship
in

ages, and
adora Walsingham, she would strait answer the pilgrimage,
of

of
contempt
in

tion of
“The Lady Walsingham help thee:” and she gave any thing
of

images.
if

unto him, she would then say, “Take this our Lady
of
the worship
in
let

of
heaven, and the other go.” Which declareth, that for lack
in

better instruction and knowledge, she yet ignorantly attributed too

of
to

much honour the true saints God departed, though otherwise

she did abhor the idolatrous worshipping By
of

the dead images.

by
as

at

which example, also many others (for shortness' sake this

present omitted), have just occasion condemn the wilful subtlety
to
I
of

those, who, this bright shining light God's truth, would yet,
of
of in

of

under colour godly remembrance, still maintain the having

images the church, craftily excusing their idolatrous kneeling and
in

by

praying unto them, affirming, that they never worshipped the dead
images, but the things that the images did represent. But that
if

º
of

were their only doctrine and cause having them, why then would
of

cruelly compel these poor simple people thus

so

their predecessors
openly, abjure and revoke their speaking
in

recantations,
of to

their
against the gross adoration the outward images only, and not
against the thing represented; which many
of

them (as appeareth

by

partly ignorant simplicity, confessed might

in

this their
be

Howbeit, God
be

in

worshipped thanked (who ever his mercy

P.

continue it!) their colourable and hypocritical excuses cannot now

of

of

God
as

take such place they have done

in

the hearts the elect

of

so

heretofore, especially seeing the word God doth manifestly forbid

well the worshipping also the making having
of

of
or
as

as

them, them
religion.
of

for order
 PERSECUTION IN THE DIOCESE OF LONDON. 177

Itwas alleged against William Cowper, and Alice Cowper his wife, Hºy
—”
*
as follows: That they had spoken against pilgrimages, and worshipping
of images; but chiefly the woman, who, having her child, on a time, A.D.

pit

by
hurt by falling into a ditch, and being earnestly persuaded

or

is
go

St.
her ignorant neighbours
H.
pilgrimage

on
of

to

to
some Laurence

1
for

for

St.
help her child, said, That neither Laurence, nor any other

.*
pilgrim-º:

go
saint could help her child, and therefore none ought

on
to
age any image made with man's hand, but only Almighty God; ..."
to

to
for pilgrimages were nothing worth, saving make the priests rich.

to
images.

Unto John Houshold, Robert Rascal, and Elizabeth Stamford,

as as
Against

...

of
well the article against the sacrament the altar was objected,
also that they had spoken against praying

to
saints, and had despised
tº"

his
the authority Rome, and others clergy. But
of

of

of
the bishop
especially John Houshold was charged

to
have called them antichrists
and fornicators, and the pope himself strong strumpet, and

a
a
common scandal unto the world, who with his pardons had drowned

”
all

christian realms; and that for money.

in

blindness

Also among divers other ordinary articles propounded against George

George Browne, these were counted very heinous and heretical: First,
no
he

he

be
that had said, that knew cause why the cross should Against
worshipped, seeing that the same was hurt and pain unto our Saviour."
*.
a

his passion, and not any ease pleasure;

of

Christ
in

or
the time
alleging for example, that
he

.
byor
friend hanged drowned,
if

had had
a
he

would ever after have loved that gallows water,

or

which his
friend died, rather worse for that, than better. Another objection
had erroneously, obstinately, and maliciously said (for
he

was, that immo

are their words), that the church was too rich. This matter, may
so

I
you, quick, ...;
no

tell touched somewhat the and therefore marvel that

they counted erroneous and malicious; for take away their gain, tiergy.
it

and farewell their religion. They also charged him

to to

have refused
holy water
be

cast about his chamber, and likewise have spoken

to

against priests, with other vain matters.

ſº
The greatest matter wherewith they burdened John Wikes was,
long time kept company with divers persons ""
he

of

that had often and

heresy (as they termed them), and had received them
of

suspected
into his house, and there did suffer and hear them sundry times read
of

erroneous and heretical books, contrary

to

the faith the Romish

church; and did also himself consent unto their doctrine, and had
many times secretly conveyed them from the taking
of

as

such were
appointed
to

apprehend them.

i.”
of

Like
as

so

the greatest number those before-mentioned, were John

also John Southake, Richard Butler, John Sam, William King,
Robert Durdant, and Henry Woolman, especially charged with speak- ..."
ing words against the real presence Christ's body
of

in

the sacrament others.

altar, "...;
of

of

the and also against images. and the rest the seven sacra-
ments. Howbeit they burdened the last five persons with the reading presence

certain English heretical books, accounting most blasphemously

of

by

Jesus Christ, written

be
of

of

the gospel the four evangelists,

to

VOL. IV. N
178 PERSECUTION IN THE DIOCES E OF LONDON.

Henry
J’ III. that number, as appeareth evidently by the eighth article objected by
Thomas Bennet, doctor of law, chancellor and vicar-general unto
A. D.
Richard Fitzjames, then bishop of London, against the said Richard
1509
Butler; the very words of which article, for a more declaration of
to
1518. truth, I
have thought good here to insert, which are these:

‘Also we object to you, that divers times, and especially a certain night,
about the space of three years last past, in Robert Durdant's house of Iver-court, ".
near unto Staines, you erroneously and damnably read in a great book of heresy

in all
of the said Robert Durdant's, that same night, certain chapters the evan

of
gelists English, containing them divers erroneous and damnable opinions
in

heresy, the presence the said Robert Durdant, John

of

of
in
and conclusions
Butler, Robert Carder, Jenkin Butler, William King," and divers other suspected
persons heresy, then being present, and hearing your said erroneous lectures
of

and opinions.'

To the same effect and purpose tended the tenor

of

of
some the

by
articles propounded against the other four; whereby (as also other
like ones before specified) we may easily judge what reverence those,
who yet will counted the true and only church Christ, did bear
be

of
Christ; who shamed not
of
to

the word and gospel

to
blaspheme the
erroneous and damnable opinions
of
same with most horrible titles

we
why
in of

and conclusions Butheresy. should marvel thereat, seeing

Holy Ghost, sundry Scripture,
of

the places the doth declare, that

proud
in

the latter days there should come such and cursed speakers,
who shall speak lies through hypocrisy, and have their consciences
Let therefore now thank, our heavenly
us

marked with hot iron

a

let

Father for revealing them unto us; and also pray him, that

of
us

Jesus, would (if

he

be
in

to
his free mercies his Son Christ his

it
he all

glory) either turn and mollify

or

such hearts, else (for the peace

would, his righteous judgment,
of

and quietness his church)

in

take them from us.

Death of
Richard
About this time Richard Fitzjames ended his life, after whose
of

Fitz
in
death Cuthbert Tunstall (afterwards bishop Durham) succeeded
james,
the see and bishopric London; who soon, upon his first entry into
of

bishop of
London.
the room, minding follow rightly the footsteps
of
to

Cuthbert his predecessor,

Tunstall. caused Edmund Spilman, priest, Henry Chambers, John Higgins,
and Thomas Eglestone
be

be
so
to

apprehended, and
to

examined
upon sundry like articles before are expressed; and
in
as

the end,
his cruelty, and the rigour else through
of

of

or

either for fear death,

†a
of

his flattering promises (such was their weakness),

he

hope com
The real abjure and renounce their true professed faith touching
to

presence them
the holy sacrament Christ's body and blood; which was, that
of

denied.

Christ's corporal body was not the sacrament, but heaven; and
of in

in

that the sacrament was figure his body, and not the body itself.
a

Against Moreover, about the same time there were certain articles objected
.

riests to
by

have two against John Higges, alias Noke, alias Johnson, the said bishop's
benefices.
vicar-general, amongst which were these: First, that
he

had affirmed,
as

temporal man
to

that lawful for have two wives once,

at

was
it

a
for

priest have two benefices. Also, that his custody

he
as

in
to

Testi had
a

English, and did often read therein;

of

mony book the four evangelists

in
a

(1) Of these men see more hereafter the table following, page 221.
in
 PERSECUtion IN THE Diocese of LoNinox. 179

and that he favoured the doctrines and opinions of Martin Luther, irºnry

'".

his
openly pronouncing, that Luther had more learning in little finger,

all

all
England bodies;

A.
in
their whole

in
than the doctors

D.
and that
the priests the church were blind, and had led the people the wrong

in
1309
was alleged against him, that

he
way. Likewise had denied pur-

it

is
1

-
do
he

he
gatory, and had said, that while

as
was alive would much
could, for after his death ºne.

he

he
thought that prayers
as
for himself
and alms-deeds could little help him.
These and such like matters were those wherewith these poor and
simple men and women were chiefly charged, and

as
heinous heretics
excommunicated, imprisoned, and last compelled

to
recant: and

at
of

them, utter shame and reproach (besides the ordinary

in

some
of

bearing faggots before the cross

or
procession,

in

at
else sermon)

a
it,
were enjoined for they termed
as
penance, appear once

as

to
well
a

every year before their ordinary,

ºn

of
as

of to
also wear the sign faggot The

a
painted upon their sleeves, other part their outward garment;
"*
or
all

and that, during their lives, often and long

or
so

as
pleased

it
their ordinary appoint. By which long, rigorous, and open punish
to

ing them, they meant, should seem, utterly

of

terrify and
as

to
it
all

keep back others from the true knowledge

of
Jesus Christ and his
be

gospel. But the Lord evermore praised, what effect their wicked

of
purposes therein have taken, these our most lightsome days God's
do

glorious gospel most joyfully declare.

There were also troubled, besides these, certain others more sim

of
ple and ignorant, who, having but very small smack
or
taste the
a

truth, did yet first (as may seem) gladly consent unto the same
at

it

:
but, being apprehended, they quickly again yielded, and therefore had
for

only assigned them

of

their penance, the bearing little candle

º."
a

the cross, without any further open abjuring

or

before recanting.

The
Amongst these find two especially; the one woman called Ellen trou.
I

Heyer, was objected, that she had neither confessed her-

to

whom
it

by

self unto the priest, nor yet received the sacrament

of

the altar
the

four years; and notwithstanding, had yearly eaten flesh flºº

of

tº
space
Easter, and after,
at

well others that had received the same,

as

as

all

contrary
to

of

the usual manner and conversation other christian

eople.
p

Theother was man named Robert Berkeway, who (besides most

a

he

wicked blasphemies against God which utterly denied) was

charged the pope's holy and
to

have spoken heinous words against

for

blessed martyr, Thomas Becket, calling him micher' and thief,

by

wrought
he

that crafts and imaginations.

could, summarily collected the princi

I,

Thus have briefly

as

as
I

pal articles objected against

these weak, infirm, and earthy vessels; not
minding hereby
to

or

in

excuse condemn them these their fearful falls

and dangerous defections: but, leaving them unto the unmeasurable
the Lord, thought only
of

rich mercies
to

make manifest the unsa

I

tiable bloody cruelty the pope's kingdom against the gospel and
of

Christ; nothing mitigating their envious rage, no, not

of

true church
against the very simple idiots; and that sometimes
in

most frivolous
(1) “Micher," covetous man,—Ed.
a

2
N
I80 PERSECUTION IN THE DIOCESE OF LONDON.

say
## and irreligious cases. But now, leaving to any further herein,

I
go
by
will, God's grace, forward with other somewhat more serious
A.D. matters.
1509
t
isis. Deatſ, and jūarturbum Billiam Šmeeting, join

of
diffe amb
23rtugter.

for
In searching and perusing

of

of
the register, the collection the

of
names and articles before recited, find that within the compass

I
the same years there were also some others, who, after they had once
the rest (being either

as

as
showed themselves frail and inconstant
therewith pricked

or
conscience,zealously overcome with

in
otherwise
God's most sacred Word), became yet again
of of

as
the manifest truth
ever they were before; and for the

as
earnest professors Christ
same profession were the second time apprehended, examined, con
demned, and the end were most cruelly burned. Of this number
in

were William Sweeting, and John Brewster, who were both burned
together Smithfield, the 18th day October,

in A.
of
1511.
in

D.
...
religion alleged against them
of

Against The chief case their articles, was

tº
concerning body and blood,

of
their faith the sacrament Christ's the
which, because differed from absurd, gross and Capernaitical
it

opinion
of

as
presence, the new schoolmen, was counted most heinous heresy.
There were other things besides objected against them,

as
the reading
of

as
certain forbidden books, and accompanying with such persons
of

were suspected heresy. But one great and heinous offence counted
H.

cruel
#.:
off
º, amongst the rest, was their putting and leaving
faggots, which they were their first abjuring enjoined
the painted

as
or at

to
wear
badges during their lives, long should please their ordinary
so

as

against
it

*wn appoint, and not relapse, until they

of
to

to

leave them off upon pain

...
the
nofor

this injunction
of

were dispensed withal same. The breach

small weight, and yet the matter well and
be
of
to

was esteemed
by

thoroughly considered, seemeth their confessions, they were both

it
by

thereunto necessity enforced. For the one, named Sweeting,

being for fear the bishop's cruelty constrained
of

wander the coun

to

by

get his poor living, came length unto Colchester, where,

to

at

tries
Mary Magdalen,
he

be
of

in of

the parson the parish was provoked

to

the holy water clerk, and that consideration had that infamous badge
first taken away from him. The other (who was Brewster) left off
the comptroller
of

of

of

his Oxford's
at

the commandment the earl

house, who, hiring the poor man
to

labour the earl's household

in

business, would not suffer him, working there,

to

wear that counter

any longer: living
of
so

as

feit cognizance that, said, necessity

I

injunction.
of
to

compel both first break that

as at

to

seemeth them
And therefore, charity had borne great sway
of
in
if

the hearts the

did cruelty, this trifle would not have been
as

so

pope's clergy,
heinously taken, brought against them for
to be

an
as

article, and
to

tyranny
of

cause condemnation death. But where once taketh

all

all

godly love,
as

as

place, well also human reason and duties, are

quite forgotten.
Well,
be

as

short, what for the causes before recited, also for

to

it,

had once already abjured, and yet,

as

that they they term fell

again into relapse, they were both, you have heard,
in
as

the end
 JOHN BROWNE, MARTY R, CRUELLY HANDLED. 181

burned together in Smithfield; although the same parties, as the re- PIII.
Henry
gister recordeth, did again, before their death, fearfully forsake their
former revived constancy, and submitting themselves unto the disci- A. D.
pline of the Romish church, craved absolution from their excommu- "9
nication. Howbeit, because many of the registers notes and records ;8
H.-

of,
in such cases may rightly be doubted

so
and called into question,
..."

the

the
refer the certain knowledge hereof unto Lord (who trier
..."

is
I
all

truths), and the external judgment unto the godly and discreet
of

ſº.

y
by

the
reader: not forgetting yet

(if
the

be
ºil.
that report should

-
true) upon just

an
so occasion,

to
arge that catholic clergy, and

c
their wicked laws, with more shameless tyranny and uncharitable

a
cruelty than before: for they nothing stay their bloody malice

if
willingly submit themselves unto their mercies;
as
so

towards such

of
what favour may the faithful and constant professors Christ look
might here also ask

of
for their hands them, how they follow
at

I
2

the pitiful and loving admonition (or rather precept)

of
our Saviour
Christ (whose true and only church they stoutly brag be), who

so

to
Luke xvii. saith, “Though thy brother sin against thee seven
in

day, and seven times day turn re

to
thee, saying,

It
in

in

times
a

of go
penteth me; thou shalt forgive him.” But what

to
about

I
allure them unto the following Him, unto
of

the rule and counsel

No
mercy

whose word and gospel they seem most open and utter enemies? ...,
Wherefore not purposing stay any longer thereupon,
to

will leave church

I
of

them unto the righteous revengement the Lord.

let

now adjoin the story one John Browne, good

us

of

Hereunto

of a
martyr Lord, Ashford about this fourth year king
of

burnt
at

the
Henry VIII., whose story hereunder followeth.

3.05m 23rotune, 3.12artyr." by

this John Browne, was
of

of

The occasion the first trouble

a

priest sitting Gravesend barge. John Browne, being

in

at

the same
a

by

the barge, came and sat hard him; whereupon, after cer
in

time
tain communication, the priest asked him; “Dost thou know,” said
my clothes:”
on

he, “who am thou sittest too near me, thou sittest

I
2

“No, sir,” said he, “I know not what you are.” “I tell thee am
I

“What, sir! are you

F." lady's chap
or

or

priest.” vicar,
a

a
a

“No,” again, “I sing for

he

quoth soul-priest,
f"

lain am
a

a
I
so,

soul,” saith he. “Do you sir?” quoth the other, “that well
is

done; pray you sir,” quoth he, “where find you the soul when
I

“I “I
go

you cannot tell thee,” said the priest. pray

f"
to

mass
Sir, when the mass “I
do

it,

you, where you leave done?” can

is

not tell thee,” said the priest. “Neither can you tell where you find
go

when you mass, nor where you leave done;

to

when the mass

is
it

it

how can you then have the soul?” said he. “Go thy ways,” said the
So

priest, “thou art

be

at

heretic, and will cven with thee.”

a

the landing, the priest, taking with him Walter More, and William
More, two gentlemen, brethren, rode straightways the archbishop
to

Warham. Hereupon the said John Browne within three days

(1) This John Browne was father Richard Browne, who was prison Canterbury, and
in
to

in

should have been burned, with two more besides himself, the next day after the death queen
of
by

Mary, but that the proclaiming queen Elizabeth, they escaped.

of
182 JohN - BROWNE, MARTYR, CRUELLY HANDLED.

Hºry after, his wife being churched the same day, and he, bringing in a
ºut
*
mess of pottage to the board to his guests, was sent for, and his feet
A. D. bound under his own horse, and so brought up to Canterbury; neither

he,
his
nor any his, knowing whither

he
wife, nor went," nor

of
lis. and there continuing from Low-Sunday, till the

he
whither should

all
- Friday before Whitsunday (his wife not knowing this while

he

he

on
was), the stocks overnight, mor

in
where was set and the
Ashford, 1517. The

at at
death, and was burned

A.
row went

to

D.
same night, Ashford, where

he

he
and his

in
as
was the stocks

by

all
him, came and sat

of
wife dwelt, his wife then hearing him the
night before
he

be
burned: whom he, declaring the whole

to
should
story how was handled, showed and told, how that
to he

he
could not
the ground, for they were burned the bones; and

to
set his feet

lº,
by

John told her, how the two bishops, Warham and Fisher, his feet were
heated upon the hot coals, and burned the bones, “to make me.”

to
Airor." said he, “to deny my Lord, which will never do; for should

if
I

I
*...*

“I
deny my Lord this world, would hereafter deny me.”
he
pray
in

#:
he,

“therefore, good Elizabeth

as
thee,” said continue thou hast
up

Viii begun, and bring thy children virtuously, and

of
God.”

in
the fear
Whitsunday even, this godly martyr was
on

And
so

the next day,

up
Standing made, holding

he
the stake, this prayer his
at

burned.
hands:
“O Lord, yield me thy grace,
to
I

Grant me mercy for my trespass;

Let never the fiend my soul chase.
Lord, will bow, and thou shalt beat,
I

Let never my soul come

in

hell-heat."

‘Into my spirit;

of
thy hands me, Lord

O
commend thou hast redeemed
I

truth.'

And
so

he ended.”

At the fire one Chilton, the baily-arrant, bade cast Browne's

in

children also, for they would spring, said he,

of

his ashes.
This blessed martyr, John Browne, had borne faggot seven years
a

king Henry VII.

of

before, days
in

the

As
of

the property
to

Satan ever malice the prosperous estate

is
it

God, and true professors Christ;

he
of

of

of

so

the saints ceaseth not

up

continually
to

stir his wicked members the effectual accom

to

º
his

plishing greedily desireth

of

so

that which not

if

envious nature
;
by

by

always openly tyrannical laws, yet,

at

the leastwise,
of

colour
secret murder; which thing doth most plainly
in a of

some subtle practice

appear, not only
of

in of

great number the blessed martyrs Christ's

in

mentioned this book, but also and especially the dis

this lamentable history that now have hand, concerning
of

in

course
I

the secret and cruel murdering Richard Hun, whose story here
of

consequently ensueth, decerped and collected partly out the regis

of

London, partly out

of

bill exhibited and denounced

of

in

ters the
a

parliament-house.

(1) chilton wey, baily-arrant, and one Beare Willesborough, with two the bishop's ser
of

of

of
a

carried him away.

so

vants, set him upon the horse, and

(2) Ex testimonio Alicia Browne, ejus ſiliae, cujus mariti nomen dicebatur Strat, parochia
in

St. Pulcii.
"
 ArtTICLES AGAINST HU N. 183

&Ilje Šturn of flict,art ºum, ſ)artur." #7

There was in the of our Lord 1514, one Richard Hun,
year

*º
*
merchant-tailor, dwelling within the city of London, and freeman of
the same, who was esteemed during his life, and worthily reputed,
and taken not only for a man of true dealing and good substance, but 1518.
also for a good catholic man. This Richard Hun had a child at nurse
in Middlesex, in the parish of St. Mary Matsilon, which died; by the
occasion whereof one Thomas Dryfield, clerk, being parson of the said
parish, sued the said Richard Hun in the spiritual court, for a bearing
sheet, which the said Thomas Dryfield claimed unjustly to have of
the said Hun, for a mortuary for Stephen Hun, son of the said
Richard Hun; which Stephen being at nurse in the said parish, died,
being of the age of five weeks, and not above. Hun answered him
again, That forasmuch as the child had no propriety in the sheet, he

it,
therefore neither would pay nor the other ought

to it.
to
have
Whereupon the priest, moved with covetous desire, and loath

a
lose his pretended right, ascited him appear the spiritual court,

in
to
answer the matter: whereupon the said Richard Hun, being
to

there
the spiritual court, was forced

of
to
troubled the
in

seek counsel
this land, and pursued
of

of
writ praemunire
in

learned the law

a
against the said Thomas Dryfield, and others his aiders, counsellors,

W.
by

yet

be
as

and adherents, the process thereof

to
seen.

is
the priestly order heard greatly disdain
of

of
ich when the rest
ing that any layman should boldly enterprise such matter against

.i.tº
so

a
of

any them, and fearing also, that they should now suffer this
of if

priest Hun, there would

a be

do be
to

the suit thereby

at

condemned
all

liberty opened laity

to
of

ever after unto others the the like

de
of

with the rest the clergy such like cases, they straightways, both The
in

for
be

he
of

stop this matter, and also

to

revenged him
to

that had
..."
all

already done, sought means they possibly could how

to

entrap and
bring him within the danger
of

their own cruel laws. And thereupon

all

making secret and diligent inquisition, and seeking corners they

against him, length they
to

could found means how accuse him

at

heresy unto Richard Fitzjames then bishop London, and did;

of

so
of

bloody
of
to

who (desirous satisfy the revenging and affection his

chaplains), caused him thereupon
be

apprehended and committed

to

unto prison within the Lollards tower Paul's,

of
so

his
at

that none
might him. Thus Richard Hun, being Huncom.
be

to

to

friends suffered come

clapt the Lollards tower, shortly after, the earnest instigation ...?
in

at

Dr. Horsey, the bishop's chancellor

of

(a

man more ready

to

prefer tower.
the clergy's cruel tyranny, than the truth Christ's gospel), was
of

2d

brought before the bishop Fulham, the

of

byhe of
at

his manor day

º
his

December, the year before mentioned, where, within chapel,

in

examined him upon these articles following, collected against him

his

the said Horsey and accomplices:

Articles objected against Richard Hun.

he

That had read, taught,

preached, and obstinately defended,
I.

against the laws Almighty God, that tithes, paying tithes, was never
of

of
or
by

due, saving only

be

priests.
of

ordained
to

the covetousness
by

the Popish party, and the disgrace

of

(1) The strenuous and successful efforts made the leaders

ful exposures which ensued, render the history Richard Hun one
of

of

the most interesting on

record.—ED.
 |
184

*111
ARTICLES AGAINST HUN.

II. Item, That he had read, taught, preached, published, and obstinately
defended, that bishops and priests be the Scribes and Pharisees that did crucify

º
Christ, and damned him to death.
TA.D."
1 309 III.Item, That he had read, taught, preached, &c., that bishops and priests
God; but

be

no

of
teachers and preachers, but doers, neither fulfillers

of
the law

is ...

all
catching, ravening, and things taking, and nothing ministering, neither
13 1V1 º.

in
g

º
Item, Where and when one Joan Baker was detected and abjured

of
by
many great heresies (as her abjuration), the said Richard Hun

it
said, published, taught, preached, and obstinately took upon him, saying, that

º
would defend her and her opinions,
he
cost him five hundred marks.

if
it
Item, afterwards, where and when the said Joan Baker, after her abjura
V.

tion, was enjoined penance according her demerits, the said Richard

to
Hun said, published, taught, and obstinately did defend her, saying, ‘The
bishop London and his officers have done open wrong the said Joan Baker,
of

to
punishing her for heresy; for her sayings and opinions

be
in

according

to to
the

i.
officers are more worthy

be
God: wherefore the bishop and
of

laws
punished for heresy than she is.'
VI. Item, That the said Richard Hun hath his keeping divers English

in
by
books prohibited and damned the law; English, epistles

as
the Apocalypse

in
and gospels English, Wickliff's damnable works, and other books containing
in

long time accustomed

he

infinite errors, which read, teach,

in

to
hath been

a
and study daily.

Particular answer unto these several objections the register

in

I
find none, saving that next under them there his name,

in
written

is
with contrary hand, these words following: “As touching these
a

here laid; howbeit unad be

as

articles, have not spoken them they

I

visedly spoken sounding the same, for

to
have words somewhat
I

which am sorry, and ask God mercy, and submit me my lord's

to
I

correction;”

be
they written

to
charitable and favourable which affirm

tº
This
...in
let
with Hun's own hand: but how likely truth that is,
to

the discreet
the
by

sequel

of
the reader indifferently judge this
of

wisdom whole
process. And further, were his own act,
if

packing what occasion then had

it

they cruelly
to he
so

so
murder him they did seeing had already
to

as

willingly confessed his fault, and submitted himself the charitable

by

the bishop (for which, even

of

and favourable correction their own

ought
he

be
of

law, most heinous heresy,

to

again received
in

cases
and pardoned); except perhaps they will account horrible murder
to

... but the bishop's favourable correction. - Again,

be

Argº - seems -
they had
it

net) ts
•,
-

his

very few credible witnesses prove certainly that this was

to

answer

...
...m. and hand-writing; for some other for him, appointed
as or

the registrar,
ofto

record the same, hath certified hearsay from others, and not
of
it

tº his own proper sight and knowledge,

as

in

the words noted the

or

""
do

margin the book, adjoining the aforesaid answer, plainly

of

to

declare, which are these “Hoc fuit scriptum manu propria Ricardi
:

Hunne, had any sure ground

he

Now
ut

to

dicitur.”
if

establish
would, instead “ut dicitur,”
he

of

this certificate, doubt not but

I

of

have registered
of

the assistants his examina

as at

the names the time

do

all

many), generally they

he

of be
to

tion (which
in

confesseth
their acts, especially heresy, they term But how
it.
in

as

cases
scrupulous those good fellows that spared not
so

shamelessly
to

murder
be

lie

him, would him that was already dead, let,

of of

as
to

make
a

said, the indifferent judgment the godlywise discern.

This examination ended, the bishop sent him back again the same
by

day unto the Lollards tower; and then, the appointment

of

Dr.
 -

--- -
 HUN PRIVATELY MURDElt ED, 185

Horsey, his chancellor, he was colourably committed from the custody

of Charles Joseph the sumner, unto John Spalding the bellringer, a
Hºſy

man by whose simpleness in wit (though otherwise wicked) the subtle A. D.

*
chancellor thought to bring his devilish pretended homicide the easier
to pass; which most cruelly he did, by #. ministers suborned, within lºs.
two nights next then following accomplish, as is plainly proved here--.
ºg
...
after, by the diligent inquiry, and final verdict of the coroner of Lon-

by
his

ºr

of
don and inquest, made order that behalf limited.

in
the laws

of
But when this usual practice the papists was once accomplished,

the
crafty"

for
no
there wanted then secret shifts nor worldly wiles
colouring this mischief; and therefore the next morning, after they
of

by
the night committed this murder, Spalding doubt not but

(I
in

had

of of
his master chancellor) gat himself out the way into
of

the counsel
the city, and leaving the keys the prison with one his fellows,

of
boy
to

willed him deliver them unto the sumner's who accustomably

he
carry Hun his meat and other necessaries that
to

did use needed:

thinking that the boy, first finding the prisoner dead, and hanged

in
by
they left him, they might

be
as

such sort his relation thought free

thing
of

Which

in
...;
from any suspicion this matter. happened the secret
beginning almost they wished; for the boy, the same morning
ºr
as
the

(being December), having the keys delivered him,

of

4th day

to
the bishop's summers, went about ten it."
of

accompanied with two other

o'clock into the prison, serve the prisoner do;
he
to

was wont

to
as

and when they came up, they found him hanged, with his face to
Whereupon they (astonished this sight) gave
at

wards the wall.

knowledge thereof immediately unto the chancellor, being then

in
the

º..."
purpose for such news; who
of

church, and watching, suppose, Horsey

I

hishis

forthwith got unto him certain colleagues, and went with them
of

into the prison, see that which own wicked conscience knew full
to

was afterwards plainly proved; although then

by he
as

well before, made seth.

fair

the

contrary, blazing abroad among the people, their

n
to

face
a

officers and servants, that Hun had desperately hanged himself.' ...in
Howbeit the people having good experience
º.
...a
of
bytheas

well the honest life

hehis

and godly conversation

of

of

of
as

the man, also devilish malice

erº.

adversaries the priests, judged rather, that their procurement

was secretly murdered.

.
for

Hereof arose great contention; the bishop London,

on
of

the
one side, taking his clergy's part, affirmed stoutly that Hun had
on

hanged himself. The citizens again, the other side, vehemently

London, accord-The
of

suspecting some secret murder, caused the coroner coro.

ºn
ing inquest, and take good view
an

of
to

law,
so to

to

choose the dead

try out the truth the matter; whereby the bishop
of to of

body, and
to

-
of

and his chaplains were then driven extremity shifts: and there-
by

fore, minding justice

to

stop the mouths

of

some subtle show the

the inquest was oc
as

people, they determined that the meanwhile,

in

cupied about their charge, the bishop should for his part proceed
“ex officio, dead person:
of

heresy against supposing,

in

case the

(1) “Sed justissimus Dei Omnipotentis oculus, ubique praesens, rerumque omnium
et

et

testis
vindex, falli nullis potuit latebris, virum probum, in
ut

et

nec latere voluit tain sceleratam

in
it
a

nocentem crudelitatem. Nam praeterquam quod Carolus ipsemet sceleris minister non potuit,
non ream conscientiam Julianae ancillae suze patefacere, tum praeter ancillae hujus confessionem
accessit insuper, multiplex ex variis conjecturis existimatio.” &c. See the Latin Edition; Basle,
p.

1559, 120–ED.
186 ARTICLES AGAINST HUN AFTER HIS DEATH.

#;

the

so the
most likely, that if party were once condemned heresy, inquest

of
his
durst not then but find him guilty own death, and clearly

of
—

all
privy murder.

of
A.D. acquit them from the former suspicion This de

º
theirs they did immediately put

of
practice,

in

in

as
termination order
followeth

|
:
1518.
First, besides the articles before mentioned, which they affirm were
|...

his

his
objected against him life-time, Dr. Hed did now also after

in

his
English Bible,

of
the prologue

of
death collect certain others out
remaining then diligently

he
bishop's hands, perused, not

in
the which
learn any good thing therein, but get thereout such matter

he
to

to

as
by
thought might best serve their cursed purpose;

as
of appeareth the
tenor the articles, which are these

:
New Articles commenced against Hun after his Death.

all
First, The said book damneth holy canons, calling them ceremonies
I.

sinful men and uncunning, and calleth the pope Satan, and Anti
of

and statutes
christ.
II. Item, damneth the

be
pope's pardons, saying they but leasings.
It

III. Item, The said book Hun saith, that kings and lords, called christian
of

God, bringing clerks

in

name, and heathen conditions, defile the sanctuary

of
in

full covetousness, heresy, and malice, stop God's law, that

of

be
to
cannot

it
known, kept, and freely preached.
IV. Item, The said book saith, that lords and prelates pursue full cruelly
them that would teach truly and freely the law God, cherish them that ºf
of
by meaneth the holy

he
preach sinful men's traditions and statutes; which
canons of Christ's church.
Item, That poor men and idiots have the truth the holy Scriptures, more
...]
V.

of
thousand prelates, and religious men, and clerks
than the
of
a

God's house, and

up

VI. Item, That christian kings and lords set idols

excite the people idolatry. in
to

VII. Item, That princes, lords, and prelates

be
so

doing, worse than Herod

that pursued Christ, and worse than Jews and heathen men that crucified Christ.
by

VIII. Item, That every man, swearing

he or
our lady, any other saint
or

creature, giveth more honour the Holy Trinity; and

so
to

to

the saints than

saith they be idolaters.
IX. Item, He saith that saints ought not
be
to

honoured.
X.

Item, He damneth adoration, prayer, kneeling, and offering images,

to

which he calleth stocks and stones.

XI. Item, He saith, that the very body
of

the Lord
in

not contained the

is
it,

the altar, but that men receiving shall thereby keep

of

sacrament mind
in

that Christ's flesh was wounded and crucified for us.

XII. Item, He damneth the university
all

Oxford, with degrees and facul

of
it,

i.
art, civil, canon, and divinity; saying, that they hinder the true
as
to in

ties
way the knowledge God and holy Scripture.
of

of

the laws
to

come
XIII. Item, He defendeth the translation the Bible and the holy
of
by

ture into the English tongue, which prohibited our méther, holy
of

the laws
is

church.”

also the others before specified, they

as

These articles thus collected,

for

justice and innocency,

of

caused, their pretended

to

more show
a

by

openly read the next Sunday following,

be

the preacher Paul's

at

Cross, with this protestation made before.

Masters and friends, for certain causes and considerations, com

in

have
I
*

rehearse, show, and publish here unto you, the articles heresy
of
to

mandment
R.

(1) Ex Regist. Fitzjames, Lond.

be

'holy mother church' which cannot abide the word

of

to

(2) God translated"

A
 THE CONDEMNATION OF HUN. 187

upon which Richard Hun was detected and examined: and also other great Henry
articles and damnable points and opinions of heresy contained in some of his '111.
books, which be come to light and knowledge here ready to be shown.'
A. D.
1509
And therewith he read the articles openly unto the people, con- to
1518.

º
cluding with these words:

“And masters, if there be any man desirous to see the specialty of these The
articles, or doubt whether they be contained in this book or not, for satisfying tº shop's
let
his

my lord London, and

he
with good

of
of

to
mind him come shall see

it
will. Paul's
ross

be
“Moreover, here counsel and admonish, that there any persons that against

if

‘.
I

their simpleness have been familiar and acquainted with the said Richard Hun.
of

any other

or
Hun these articles, have heard him read upon this book,
or
in

let
sounding heresy, have any like books themselves, them come unto my
or
to

London betwixt this and Candlemas next, and acknowledge their fault,
of

lord
charitably treated and dealt withal,
be

and they shall that both their goods

so
of be

and honesty shall they will not come their own offer, but

it, of
saved: and
if

abide the process the law, then their own peril the rigour

of
be
at

if
the
be

law executed against them.’

After which open publication and admonition, the bishop sundry

at
his priests, and other lay-persons, upon the
of

times examined divers

contents of both these articles. Among which examinates there was
the said Hun's, who, although they had
of

man-servant and maid

a

a
of

long time dwelt with him, were not able

to

charge him with any

great thing worthy such points
of

as
reprehension, no, not
in

the
bishop chiefly objected against him. But yet the priests (through
whit stoutly
no

whose procurement this mischief was first begun) spared

accuse him, some
of

and maliciously the first articles,

in
to

the contents
they thought,
as

and some the second. Wherefore having now,

in

sufficient matter against him, they purposed speedily

all to

proceed
to
do

his condemnation; and because they would seem things for

to
by

mally, and prescript order, they first drew out certain short, and
by

be

summary rules,' which the bishop should this solemn

in

directed
session which are these
;

i
sit

First, Let the bishop his tribunal-seat our lady's chapel.

II.I.

in

in

Secondly, Let him recite the cause his coming, and take notaries
of

to

him,
be
to

enact what shall there done.

III. Thirdly, Let him declare, how upon Sunday last,
he

Paul's Cross, Mark the

at

manner of
all
be

published general denunciation, that

in or
to

caused monition fautors and

this pro
a

by

this day, and submit them

as
let of

maintainers Richard Hun should come ceeding,

in,

and him signify withal, how certain have come and have appeared
:

already.
jºfourthly, Let him protest and say, that there remain any yet behind,

º
if

who have not appeared according the former monition and denunciation,
to

yet
be

they will come and appear, and submit themselves, they shall heard
if

and received with grace and favour.

Fifthly, Let the
V.

his appointment,
or

at

some other recite the

his life, and then the
of

articles objected against Richard Hun

in

the time
other articles likewise, which were out his great book
of

of

the Bible extracted.

VI. Sixthly, Let the answers and confessions the said Richard Hun sum
of

let

marily
be

recited, with the attestations made Also

to

the same articles.

be

be

his books exhibited, and then Thomas Brooke, his servant, called for.
VII. Seventhly, Let
be

be

openly cried the choir door, that

at

of if

there
it

any who will defend the articles, opinions, books, the memory
or

the said

(1) Ex Regist. Fitzjames, Lond.

R.
I88 THE SENTENCE DEFINITIVE AGAINST HUN AFTER HIS DEATH.

let
Richard Hun,

be
Henry

in
as
them come and appear, and they shall heard the law
PIII. that behalf shall require.
VIII. Eighthly, Let

be

to all be
as

as
openly cried, manner before, for such

of in
it
1509
the said Richard Hun, that

or
receivers, favourers, defenders, believers
o

º .

to he
do
appear and submit themselves the bishop,

or
in to
1518. such else intendeth

of
proceed general, according the exigence

to
the excommunication them -
5f the law

in
that behalf.
IX. Ninthly, Let the bishop speak the standers-by, and those

of
to

to
the
clergy who them, what their judg

sit
with him bench, demanding

of
e
ment and touching the premises and whether they think con

is

it
2
venient and agreeable for him proceed the sentence against the said

to

to
Richard Hun,

be
this part

in

to
awarded?

let
X.
Tenthly, After their consent and counsel given, the bishop read out
the sentence.

let
XI. Finally, After the sentence read, the bishop appoint the publication

be
else

at
Paul's Cross,
of
and denunciation

or
a to
the aforesaid sentence read
him shall seem expedient; with citation likewise generally against
as

where,
to
all

the said Hun,

be

receivers, favourers, and believers give

of

to

to
those that
he

understand why ought not further proceed against them, &c.

to
soleMN PRocess of FITZJAMES, BIs Hop of LoNDoN, AGAINST
A

HUN, BEING DEAD. -

of
Now according these prescripts and rules, the
to

the tenor
bishop London, accompanied with the bishops

of
of

Durham and
Lincoln, sat judgment the 16th day

of
December then next follow
in

by

ing, within the place the same appointed; adjoining also unto
their proceedings, six public notaries, his own
of
as

them, witnesses
register, and about twenty-five doctors, abbots, priors, and priests

of
of

name, with great rabble other common anointed catholics:

a a

º
where, after proclamation made, that there were any that
if
solemn
opinions Richard Hun, they should
of

would defend the and books

all
presently appear and according
be

he
to

heard law, commanded

the articles and objections against Hun to be read before the
assembly: and then, perceiving that none durst appear his defence,
in
by

pronounced
he
of

the advice his assistants the sentence definitive

of

against the dead carcase, condemning heresy; and therewith

it

by
be

committed the same unto the secular power,

to

them burned
The accordingly. This ridiculous decree was fondly accomplished
as

in
corpse of
the twentieth day
on

of

of

Hun Smithfield the same month December

burned
after his (being full sixteen days after they had thus horribly murdered
all

death.
the great grief and disdain
of

And because
to

him) the people.

bishop, definitive,
in

the his sentence useth more formal and ample

a

others, and also pre

of

order words than accustomably

in

used
is

by

hypocritically beginning,
of

tendeth full
in

as

the were way

it

induction, divers causes that moved him

to

proceed against the

dead carcase; thought good therefore here adjoin the same,
to
I
of
is as

final conclusion their crafty coloured tragedy, the tenor whereof

a

hereunder written."
his

(1) The sentence definitive against Richard Hun after death.

In

Dei nomine, Amen. Cum nuper (pendente sacra synodo, generali prelatorum
et

et

cleri
provinciae Cantuariensis convocatione, ecclesia, nostra cathedrali sancti Pauli London, per
in

praelatos clerum provinciae Cantuariensis, actualiter ibidem exercita) contigisset, quod quidam
et

de

de

parochia sanctæ Margaretae Brige-strete Lond. super crimine hare

et

Richardus Hunne
in

ticae pravitatis notatus Christo pater dominus,

et

et

diffamatus extitisset: reverendissimus

in

archiepiscopus, totius Angliae primas,

et

dominus Willielmus miseratione divina Cantuariensis

ex

apostolicae sedis legatus, ipsius venerabilis coetus et, convocationis caput praesidens, vehe
et

violentis (quas contra eundem, Richardum, Hunne super haeretica pravitate tune
et

mentibus
ut

habebat) praesumptionibus contra eundem Richardum, debitam ſacere inquisitionem cupiens,

 º
THE sente Nce DEFINITIVE AGAINST HUN, AFTER His DEATH. 189

all
Notwithstanding, after this tragical and cruel handling

of
the
dead body, and their fair and colourable show justice, yet the in

of
no
quest 1509
whit stayed their diligent searching out

of
the true cause
to

of
and means his death. Insomuch that when they had been divers
1518.
times called both before the king's privy-council (his majesty himself
being sometimes present), and also before the chief judges and justices

by
of

this realm, and that the matter being them throughly examined,

by
be
and perceived
to
much bolstered and borne withal the clergy,

lº
was again wholly remitted unto their determination and ending; they
by

good Horsey Dr. Hor

found and sufficient evidence, that Dr. the sey chan

*
chancellor, Charles Joseph the sumner, and John Spalding the bell cellor,
Charles
ringer, had privily and maliciously committed this murder; and Joseph
of all
Howbeit,

as
therefore indicted them three wilful murderers. and
Spalding,
through the earnest suit the of London unto cardinal murder
ers of
by

Wolsey (as appeareth his letters hereafter mentioned), means Richard

Hun.
were found, that gaol-delivery the king's

of

i.
at

the next sessions

attorney pronounced the indictment against Horsey

be
to
false
guilty murder; who, being
be

of
and untrue, and him not
to

the
then thereby delivered body, having yet himself guilty con
in

in

a
science, gat him unto Exeter, and durst never after for shame come

all
But now that the truth
of
again unto London. this may seem
all

more manifest and plain unto men's eyes, here shall follow, word
by

by
word, the whole inquiry and verdict
of

the inquest, exhibited

(si ratione haeresis hujusmodi membrum ſuisset corpore Christi mystico praecisum) ipsum ad
à

caput corpus (id est, Christum, sanctaeque matris ecclesiae unitatem) per salutaria monita con
et

et
dignam poenitentiam revocaret reduceret: neidem Richardus inter simplices
et

et

devotas Christi
catholicorum animas coerrando, zizania haeretica seminando, fidelium mentes macu
et

et

fidelium
ac

inficeret, perversis assertionibus opinionibus,

et

et

adet

et
laret sinistris veritatis semita vera
a

fide Christiana aberrare faceret; ad effectum citandi eum comparendum coram dicto reverendis
simo patre domino archiepiscopo, suisque iscopis suffraganeis, cacterisque illius concionis
et

et

tive sacrae synodi praelatis, super praemissis responsurum perquiri fecit

et

mandavit. Verum
idem Richardus apprehendi non potuit. Unde dictus reverendissimus Pater suum tam pium, tam
laudabile propositum ad effectum perducere non potuit.
et

sanctum Quod cum nos Richardus

perinissione divina Londinensis episcopus, dicti Richardi ordinarius, (cui etiam tanquam de haresi
suspectus, idem Richardus multis retroactis temporibus delatus detectus extiterat) intellexe
et
à

rimus, non volentes nec audentes praedicta facinora silentio conniventibus oculis pertransire
et

et
he
ob

raetermittere, nostram negligentiam, torporem sanguis ejus districto examine, sive

et

in
de

de
an
ea

judicio, requiratur, quae ipso

et

manibus nostris volentes certiorariet informari

i

dicta fuerant, veritate aliqua fulcitentur,

et

et

contra eum nobis delata an luce vel tenebris

in

in
ne

ambularet, fortasse ovis morbida existens, innocuas animas gregis dominici pestifera haeresi
corrumperet inficeret, ad informandum animum nostrum, ipsum coram nobis vocandum,
et

et

super praemissis diligenter interrogandum examinandum, omniague faciendum, quae secundum

et

canonicas sanctiones erant facienda (ejus animam pio paterno zelantes affectu), descendimus
et

et et

properavimus: contra quem objectis judicialiter propositis publicë judicio articulis, de

et

in

super quibus nobis (ut praefertur) delatus, detectus, notatus fuerat. Quos pervenerabilem virum
et

magistrum Johannem Downam hic publice jam lectos, prohic lectiset insertis habemus
et

haberi
ad

volumus; habitisque receptis eosdem articulos responsionibus

et et

et

confessionibus suis. Deinde

debita juris
de

dignos super
et

testes fide eisdem articulis aliis contra dictum Richardum

in

forma recepimus, admisimus, diligenter examinari fecimus; propositóque nuper per nos verbo
et

Dei ad crucem divi Pauli, ejus detestabiles haereses errores, libris suis, quibus usus
et

et

articulis
in

est, comprehensas, ejus damnationem publicantes, atque publicë

et

et

insorum detestationem
in

recitantes, populo magna multitudine ibidem tunc congregato, notificavimus

et

intimavimus:
in

ad

Quod isto die contra eundem Richardum, tanquam contra haereticum, ipsiusque condemna
ad

ad

specie, aliáque hac parte requisita, necnon excommu

in
et

tionem excommunicationem
in

nicationem receptatorum, defensorum, fautorum, credentium ipsius genere, juxta canonicas

et

in

sanctiones, sanctorum patrum decreta, juris vigorem dispositionem, Deo duce, pro
et

et

omnem
monitionémgue sive denunciationem quandam generalem dedimus feci
et

cedere intendebamus
:

mus tuncibidem, videlicet, quod qui ſuerint ejus receptatores, defensores, ſautores, credentes,
et
si
ad

se

quëd citra hunc diem sanctae matris ecclesiae gremium redirent,

et

et

nos submitterent:
de

quod ſacerent (de misericordia omnipotentis Dei confisi), polliciti sumus quod ipsos errori
si

hujusmodi poenitentes, gratia, benignitate, misericordia, favore, adani

et

et

bus reatibus suis cum

salutem reciperimus, quodgue honestatem eorum pro posse serva
et

marum suarum solatium

remus hac parte. Alioquin sic sponte venire non curarent, sed juris ordinarium processum
in

si

expectarent: scirent nos hoc admissum adversus eos severius executuros, quantum jurn permit
in
ad

itaque jam die isto, praemissa infra scripta facienda, sicut praeſertur,
et

terent. Adveniente
per nos praefixo, nos Richardus episcopus antedictus, negotio inquisitionis haeretical pra
in

citatis praedictae legitime procedentes, volentesque, hujusmodi negotium sine debito terminare,
sacra theologica facultate, quam jure canonico civili doctorum,
et

solenne concilium tam

in

populi coram nobis fecimus congregari; visis, auditis,

et et

et et

hunc venerabilem coetum cleri

ºt

ac

intellectis, rimatis, diligenter matura deliberatione discussis meritis circumstantiis

190 THE VERDICT OF THE INQUEST CONCERNING HUN.

Henry
7.I. them unto the coroner of London, and so given up and signed with
— his own hand.
1509
to THE VERDICT OF THE INQUEST.
1518.
The fifth and the sixth day of December, in the sixth year of the reign of our
sovereign lord king Henry VIII., William Barnwell, coroner of London, the
day and year abovesaid, within the ward of Castle-Baynard of London, assem

º
bled a quest, whose names afterward do appear, and hath sworn them truly to
inquire of the death of one Richard Hun, which lately was found dead in the
in

all
Lollards' tower within Paul's church of London: Whereupon

of
we the

up
quest together went into the said tower, where we found the body

of
the
said Hun hanging upon staple iron, girdle silk, with fair counte

of

of
in
a

a
nance, his head fair and his bonnet right sitting upon his head, with
his eye and mouth fair closed, without staring, gaping frowning, also

or
.

by
without any drivelling spurging any place his body: Whereupon

of
in
or
one
all

the said Hun, and

as
we agreed take down the dead body

of
to
assent soon
we

by
as

began heave the body was loose: whereby, good advisement, we

to

it
no
perceived that the girdle had knot about the staple, but was double-cast;

it
on
iron chain, which did hang
an
of

and the links the same staple, were laid

upon the same girdle whereby did hang; Also the knot the girdle that

he

of
went about his neck, stood under his left ear, which caused his head

to
lean
towards his right shoulder. Notwithstanding there came out

of
his nostrils
the quantity four drops. Save only these four
of

of
two small streams
to

blood
drops blood, the face, lips, chin, doublet, collar, and shirt the said Hun
of

of of
were clean from any blood. Also we find that the skin both his neck and
throat, beneath the girdle silk, was fret and failed away, with that thing
of

which the murderers had broken his neck withal. Also the hands of the said
.

were wrung the wrists, whereby we perceived that his hands had been
in

ound.
we

no
Moreover, find that within the said prison was mean whereby man

a
negotii memorati, actisque eodem productis deductis praedictorum, digesto
in
et

et

et
actitatis
maturo concilio (cum nullus appareat contradictor seu defensor, qui dicti Richardi opiniones,

et ad
articulos, memoriam defendere velit), solum Deum oculis nostris, proponentes
et

sententiam
nostram contra eum, ejus opiniones libros, receptatorésque, ſautores, defensores, credentes,
et
se

juxta praedictarum
et

et

nobis tenorem formam monitionis denunciationis nostrarum minimè

submittentes, nec ad gremium sanctae matris ecclesiae redire curantes, licet quidam salvationis
pii filii citra monitionem

se
denunciationem nostras praedictas ad nos venerunt, submise
et

runt, quos cam gratia favore recepimus hac parte ſerendan), sic duximus procedendum et
et

in

procedimus hunc qui sequitur modum. Quia per acta actitata, inquisita, deducta, confessata,
et et

in

probata, necnon per vehementes urgentes praesumptiones, judicia perspicua comperimus

et

et

luculenter, invenimus dictum Richardum Hunne crimine haereticae pravitatis multipliciter

et

irretitum, atque hasreticum ſuisse esse, nonnullasque opiniones

et

et

et et
assertiones detestabiles
haereses damnates, dum humanis agebat, vitales caperet auras, affirmasse, proposuisse,
et
in

de

se

recitasse, librisque suspectis, jure damnatis, nonnullas haereses pestiferas continen

et

et

in

tibus usum ſuisse, receptisque, admissis examinatis testibus per commissarios ad hoc depu
et

super impoºnitentia finali, pertinacia,

et

et

tatos de obitu dicti Richardi Hunne Idcirco nos

:

Richardus episcopus antedictus, servatis servandis (prout tali negotio postulat ordo juris),
in

(a)
ac

dicti Richardi Hunne impoenitentia pertinacia, per evidentia signa testibus

et

finalia obstinatia
legitimis, vehementissimis violentis praesumptionibus comprobatis, prout jam coram nobis
et

legitime extitit facta fides, edicto apud crucem divi Pauli, die dominico ultimo praeterito, ad
ad

per nos ferendum sententiam, hunc diem per nos publice facto proposito:
et

et

audiendum
de

ropterea hujus venerabilis coetus (videlicet, reverendorum patrum, dominorum Thomae

ac

unelmensis, Wilhelmi Lincohmiensis, Johannis Calipolensis, episcoporum, necnon

et

sacra
in

theologia, decretorum, legum dectorum, cleri, atque proborum venerabilium virorum,

et

et

et

domini majoris, aldermanorum, vicecomitum civitatis Londinensis, populi hic congregato

et

et

rum, hac parte assidentium assistentium) consensu, assensu, consilio, eundem

et

et

et

nobis
in

vixit, pertina
ac

libris, fuisse,
et

Richardum Hunne diversarum haeresium dum usum notorium

ac

cem impenitentem hasreticum fuisse, haeresi decesisse, atque conscientia criminis

et

metu
in

futurae sententiae, animo pertinaci impoenitenti, corde indurato obiisse decesisse, praemisso
et

et
de

rumque praetextu jure excommunicatum ſuisse esse, atque excommunicatione hujusmodi

in
et

jure
et de

decessisse, ipsiusque receptatores, fautores, defensores, credentes, etiam genere

et

in

excommunicatos, atque sententia majoris excommunicationis innodatos

et

involutos ſuisse esse

pronunciamus, decernimus, declaramus ipsum Richardum Hunne
et

et

libros suos haereticos de

:

jure damnatos, suamdue

ac

librorum ipsorum memoriam

et

detestationem damnationem sceleris

in

criminis hujusmodi condemnamus: dictumque Richardum Hunne (ob praemissa), ecclesiastica

et

sepultura sententiamus, pronunciamus, decernimus, declaramus,

et et

et

carere debere etiam foro

in

ecclesiastico tanquam membrum putridum projicimus, corpusque suum potestati

et

ossa brachio
seculari relinquinus committimus, juxta legitimas sanctiones, con
et

et

et

secundum canonicas
opprobrium sempi
ab

suetudinesque laudabiles regno Angliae antiquousitataset observatas,

in

in
ad

detestationem criminis nefandissimi praedicti, acternamdue hujus rei memoriam,

et

ternum
casterorumque Christi ſidelium metum atque terrorem, per hanc nostram sententiam, sive
finale decretum, quam sive quod ferunus promulgamus his scriptis.
et

in

by

he

(a) What final obstinacy was him, when you say before, that his own hand-writing
in

the bishop's favourable correction?

to

submitted himself
 THE VERDICT OF THE INQUEST CONCERNING HUN. 191
might hang himself, but only a stool; which stool stood upon a bolster of a bed, Hen
III.

y
so tickle, that any man or beast might not touch it so little, but it was ready to
fall: whereby we perceived, that it was not possible that Hun might hang
º: A. D.

all
himself, the stool so standing. Also from the staple his neck,

to
the 1509
the part which went about his neck, was too little for his head
as

as
well

to
to
come out thereat. Also was not possible that the soft silken girdle should

it
1518.
skin beneath the girdle. Also we find

or
break his neck corner, somewhat

in
a

we
he
beyond the place where did hang, great parcel

of
blood. Also find

a
upon the left side Hun's jacket, from the breast downward, two great

of

we
his jacket
of

Also within the flap

of

of
streams blood. the left side find

a
great cluster blood, and the jacket folden down thereupon; which thing the
of

was hanged: whereby

he
of do
said Hun could never fold nor after appeareth

it
us

plainly all, that the neck Hun was broken, and the great plenty

all of
to

by
all
we find,
he
blood was shed, before was hanged. Wherefore God and
our consciences, that Richard Hun was murdered. Also we acquit the said
Richard Hun of his own death.
wax-candle, which, John the bellringer saith,
an

as
of

Also there was end

a

he left
in

the prison burning Sunday night that Hun was

with Hun that same
we

murdered; which wax-candle found sticking upon the stocks, fair put out,
eight foot from the place where Hun was hanged, which candle,
or

about seven by
after our opinion, was never put out him, for many likelihoods which we
have perceived.
up

the going master chancellor into the Lollards' tower, we have

of

Also
at

ood proof that there lay gown, either

on

murrey,”

of

or
the stocks crimson
a
in

grain, furred with shanks: whose gown was we could never prove, neither
it

All
we

who bare away. find, that Master William Horsey, chancellor my

of to
it

London, hath had his commandment both the rule and guiding
at
of

lord the

i
all

said prisoner... Moreover, we find, that the said Master Horsey, chancellor,
hath put Charles Joseph out
as

his office, the said Charles hath confessed,

of

would not deal and use the said prisoner cruelly, and
he

do
so

him

to
because
Notwithstanding the deliverance
of as

the chancellor would have had him

to

do.
of by

the keys the Saturday night before Hun's

on on

Charles,
to

the chancellor
death, Charles riding out that Sunday the morning en
in

the town
suing, was but convention made betwixt Charles and the chancellor colour
to
a

For the same Sunday that Charles rode forth,

he

the murder. came again to

night, and killed Richard Hun,
of

Julian
at

as

the town the depositions

in

Littel, Thomas Chicheley, Thomas Simondes, and Peter Turner, doth appear.
After colouring
of

the murder betwixt Charles and the chancellor conspired,

him one John Spalding, bellringer Paul's, and de
of

the chancellor called

to

the same bellringer the keys the Lollards' tower, giving

to
of

livered
to

the
said bellringer great charge, saying, charge thee keep Hun more straitly
to
a

day; moreover,
he

than hath been kept, and let him have but one meal
a

I
let

charge thee nobody come him without my license, neither bring him
to

to

shirt, cap, kerchief, any other thing, but that

or

him.
be to

see before come

it

it
I

Also before Hun was carried Fulham, the chancellor commanded put
to

to

upon Hun's neck great collar iron, with great chain, which too heavy
of

is
a

for any man wear, and long

or

to

to

beast endure.

Moreover, well proved, that before Hun's death the said chancellor Proofs of
is
it

Hun’s
came up into the said Lollards' tower, and kneeling down before Hun, held death.
up

all

him, praying him,

he
of

him forgiveness
of

his hands had done

of to to

to

that
Sunday following the chancellor commanded the
do

upon

and must him. And

go

penitentiary Paul's him and say gospel, and make for him holy
to

to

water, and holy bread, and give him, which

he

did: and also the chan

to
it

cellor commanded that Hun should have his dinner. And the same dinner
time Charles, the boy, was shut prison with Hun, which was never before;
so
in

and after dinner, when the bellringer fetched out the boy, the bellringer said
no

more hither with meat for him till to-morrow

at

the same boy, “Come

to

noon, for my master chancellor hath commanded that

he

should have but one

meal day.' And the same night following Richard Hun was murdered, which
a

the chancellor,
of

murder could not have been done without consent and license
by

the witting and knowledge John Spalding, bellringer;

of

and also for there

(1) “Murrey,” mulberry colour.—ED.
192 DF POSITIONS CONCERNING THE MURDER OF HUN.

Hºly could no man come into the prison but by the keys, being in John the bellringer's
keeping. Also, as by my lord of London's book doth appear, John the bellringer

of we
all

do
A. D. is a poor innocent man. Wherefore perceive, that this murder could

by

by
the witting

be
1509 not done but the commandment the chancellor, and
and knowing John the bellringer.

of
to
1518. Charles Joseph, within the Tower London, his own free will, and un

of

of
the wit constrained, said, That master chancellor devised, and wrote with his own

all
ness of Hun's charge; record John God, John

to
as
hand, such heresies were laid
Charles
Joseph,
True, John Pasmere, Richard Gibson, with many others. Also Charles Joseph

up
suinner. saith, That when Richard Hun was slain, John the bellringer bare the stairs

on
wax-candle, having the keys the doors hanging

of
into the Lollards' tower

up
his arm; and Charles went next him, and master chancellor came

to
last:

I
all
we came up, we found Hun lying his bed; and then master

on
and when
chancellor said, “Lay hands the thief;' and

all
on
we murdered Hun: and

so
then Charles put the girdle about Hun's neck; and then John bellringer
I I

up
and Charles did heave Hun, and master chancellor pulled the girdle over
the staple; and Hun was hanged.
so

by
The Deposition Julian Littell, Charles Joseph,
of

of of
late servant
her free will, unconstrained, the sixth year our Sovereign Lord
King Henry the Eighth, within the chapel our Lady Beth

of

of
lehem, showed the Inquest.
to

.
First, Julian saith, That the Wednesday night, after the death

at

of
Richard

8.
Hun, Charles Joseph her master came home his supper; then Julian said

to
to
‘It
ye

him, ‘Master, prison.' Charles answered,

in
was told me that were
it

up
merry turn the penny:’ and after supper parcel

of
his
to

trussed
is

a
goods, and with help Julian, bare them into Mr. Porter's
of

keep

if to to

:
Julian; ‘Julian,

be
and that done, Charles said thou wilt keep
to

my counsel, will show thee my mind.’ Julian answered, ‘Yea,

sworn
if

be
it
I

neither felony nor treason.'

“I of
Then Charles took book out his purse, and
a

Julian sware Julian,

to

him thereupon. Then said Charles have destroyed

to

Richard Hun!’ ‘Alas, master,’ said Julian, ‘how’ he was called

an
honest
put wire his nose.’ ‘Alas," said Julian, ‘now
‘I

man.' Charles answered,

in
a
ye

cast away and undone.’ Then said Charles, ‘Julian,

be

thee that

in
trust
I

thou wilt keep my counsel And Julian answered, ‘Yea, but for God's sake,
:'

master, shift for yourself.' And then Charles said, had leefer than 100 pound
‘I

were not done; but what

be

done cannot undone.' Moreover Charles said

is
it

then Julian, Upon Sunday, when rode my cousin Barington's house,

to

tillto
all I

I
tarried there and made good cheer day was night; and yet before
it

was midnight London, and had killed Hun. And upon the next day it
in

was
I

rode thither again, and was there dinner, and sent for neighbours, and
at
I

made good cheer.' Then Julian asked Charles, ‘Where set you your horse
that night you came town, and wherefore came you not home?' Charles an
to
‘I

bewraying.' And then Julian asked

of

swered, came not home for fear

the killing
‘I

Charles, ‘Who was with you

of

Hun Charles answered, will

at

?'

not tell thee.' And Julian saith that upon the Thursday following Charles
all

tarried day his house with great fear: and upon Friday following, early
in

in the morning before day, Charles went forth, Paul's; and athis
he
as

said,
to

coming great fear, saying hastily, “Get me my horse;’ and

he

again
in

in

was
a

with great fear and haste made him ready ride; and bade Master Porter's
to
by

lad lead his horse into the field the backside. And then Charles put into
Master Porter, both
of
or

his sleeve his mace, masor, with other plate borrowed

gold and silver; but how much am not sure: and Charles went into the field
I

after his horse, and Julian brought his budget after him. Also upon Friday
in

Christmas week following, Charles came home late the night, and brought
in

Stratford, and the same night they carried

of

with him three bakers and smith

a

by
all

Charles's house, his goods the fieldside, Shoreditch,

of

out the Bell

in
to

and early the morning conveyed

to

with carts Stratford.

in

it

Moreover Julian saith, That the Saturday night before the death Hun,
of
at

Charles came home, and brought with him gurnard, saying, was for Hun;
it
a

and Charles's boy told Julian, that there was also ordained
of

piece fresh
a

salmon, which John the bellringer had.

 IDEPOSITIONS CONCERNING THE MURDER OF HUN. 193

Also Charles said to the said Julian, “Were not this ungracious trouble, I Henr
could bring my lord of London to the doors of heretics in London, both of men VIII.
and women, that be worth a thousand pounds; but I am afraid that the ungra- A.D.
, cious midwife shall bewray us all.' 1509
Also Charles said unto Mrs. Porter likewise and more largely, speaking of to
the best in London: whereto Mrs. Porter answered, “The best in London is 1518.
my lord mayor." Then Charles said, ‘I
will not excuse him quite, for that he
taketh this matter so hot.’

Whereas Charles Joseph saith he lay at Neckhill with a harlot, a man's wife,
in Barington's house, the same night that Richard Hun was murdered, and
there abode until the morrow at eleven of the clock; and thereupon brought
before the king's council, for his purgation, the aforesaid woman, Barington's wife, H

all
and also the other woman: this purgation we have proved untrue,

of as
by
Julian Littel,

of of
as

as
right largely may appear, well the deposition
Thomas Chicheley, tailor, Thomas Simondes, stationer, Robert Johnson and
his wife, and John Spalding, bellringer: also Peter Turner, son-in-law
of

of

of
the The wit.
of
aforesaid Charles Joseph; who said before, #.

an
honest woman, wax-

i. to
fºr.

a a
chandler's wife, that before this day seventh-night Hun should have mis-
chievous death, &c. Also John Enderby, baker, whom John Spalding
of

to
The wit.
himself declared these words: That there was ordained for Hun

so
grievous

of
mess

marvel thereºf *c.; ...ins

of it,

they great
of

that when men hear shall have

esides the deposition moreover Allen Creswell, wax-chandler, and Richard himself.
Horsenail, bailiff the sanctuary town called Godsture, Which
of

in
Essex.
testimonies and depositions hereafter follow.

*The Deposition Thomas Chicheley, Tailor."

of

The said Thomas sayeth The same Monday that Richard Hun was found
an :

the morning,

he
dead, within quarter
of

hour after seven o'clock

in

met
a

with Charles Joseph, coming out St. Paul's, the nether north door, going
of

at

toward Paternoster row, saying, ‘Good morrow, Master Charles' and the said
he

Charles answered, “Good morrow and turned his back, when was without
!'

the church door, and looked upon the said Chicheley.

The Deposition Thomas Simondes, Stationer.

of
*

He sayeth, That the same morning that Hun was dead, within
at of

quarter
a

the morning, Charles Joseph came before him

an

hour after seven o'clock

in

his stall, and said, ‘Good morrow, gossip Simondes' and the said Simondes
by

said, ‘Good morrow' him again; and the wife

of
to

the said Simondes was

him; and because the deadly countenance and hasty going Charles, the
of

of

said Thomas bade his wife look whither Charles goeth; and she could per
as

by
an

ceive, Charles went into alehouse standing Paternoster-row, the alle

in

leading into the road Northern, into the alley, whither, she could not well tell.
of

or

The Deposition Robert Johnson and his Wife, dwelling

at
of

the
*

Bell, Shoreditch.”
in

The said Robert sayeth, That Charles Joseph sent his horse his house upon
to

a
by

holyday, night, about three weeks before Christmas, boy; which horse was.
at

a
all

all

besweat and bemired; and the said boy said, ‘Let my father's horse stand
saddled, for cannot tell whether my father will ride again night not;' and
or
to
I

the morning following, Charles came

all

the said horse stood saddled night, and

in

booted and spurred about eight the clock, and asked

of

his horse was saddled?

if

and the servant answered, ‘Yea.’ And the said Charles leaped upon his horse,
by
let

might ride out

he

and prayed the host his back gate, that

of
to

him out
...?

side; which host And, because the day,

he
so

of

the did. was uncertain

we

he

he
at

heard speak not, and

of

of

asked him Hun that time

or

the death
if

by

(1) The depositions witnesses, distinguished asterisks, are inscrted from the edition 1563,
of

of

pp. 393-395. Ed.

–

up
-
(2)

he

Where Charles Joseph set his horse, the night that

to

to

came town murder Richard

Hun.
VOL. IV. o
194 DEPOSITIONS CONCERNING THE MURDER OF HUN.

Henry. answered, ‘Nay!' But shortly after he did. Nevertheless Peter Turner,
*III. Charles's son-in-law, who brought the horse by night into the Bell, which was
Robert Johnson's house, confessed it was the same night, before that Hun was
I 309 found dead in the morning. Moreover the Friday before Hun's death, Peter
to Turner said to an honest woman, a wax-chandler's wife, dwelling before St.
1518. Mary's, Spitalgate, that before this day seven-nights, Hun should have a mis
chievous death. And, the same day at afternoon, on which this Hun was
found dead, the said Peter came to the same wife and told her that Hun was
hanged; saying, ‘What told I you?'
Also James, the chancellor's cook, the Friday before Hun's death, said to
five honest men, that Hun should die ere Christmas, or else he would die for
him. And on the Monday that Hun was found dead, the said James came to
the same men and said, “What told I you? is he not now hanged?' And we of
the inquest asked both of Peter Turner, and of James Cook, where they had
knowledge that Hun should so shortly die? and they said, “In Master Chancel
lor's place, by every man.’

* The Deposition of John Spalding, Bellringer.

First the said deponent sayeth, That on Saturday the 2d day of December,
A. d. 1514, he took the charge of the prison at four of the clock in the after
noon, by the commandment of Master Chancellor, and so took the keys;

let
no
whereupon he gave commandment to the deponent, that he should man
had knowledge them; and

he

of
person speak with the prisoner, except
of

ner
the prisoner him
of
so

the clock the same day, the said deponent went

at

to
five
self alone, and saw him, and cherished him, where

he
gave the said deponent

a
piece And after that, the said deponent sayeth,
of

fresh salmon for his wife.

re
he

byhe
that went Master Commissary's, supper with his fellow, where
to

to

had left his knife with the said prisoner; whereupon,

he

membered that the

the prisoner and fetched his knife,
he

Master Commissary,
of

went
to

counsel
when he found the prisoner saying the said deponent re
of

his beads, and so

d.

quired his knife said prisoner, and the said prisoner delivered the knife
of

the said deponent gladly; and departed for that night.

he
so
to

the Sunday next following, the said deponent came

on

And after that,

to
the
prisoner
he

nine o'clock, and asked him what meat would have his dinner
at

to

*
morsel;' and
he

so

and answered, “but the said deponent departed and went

a

the chancellor into the choir, and

he

he
to

commanded that should take the

up

penitentiary the prisoner with him, make him holy water and holy bread,
to

to

and made the said deponent depart the prison-house for while; and after
to

brought him his dinner, and locked Charles's boy all

he

that with him

in

one o'clock, and

of

dinner time, unto the hour let the lad out again, and
so
he

he

he
to

asked him what would have his supper and answered, that had
?

meat enough; and departed until six the clock; and then the said de
at of
a so

ponent brought him quart

of

ale. And that time one William Sampson

was, and saw him, and
he

went with the said deponent see the prisoner where

to

º:
so,

together; and
he he on

six aforesaid, unto twelve o'clock

of

from the hour

morrow, the said deponent came not there, and when
he

came there,
e

met the chancellor, with other doctors, going see the prisoner
to

where
hanged.

The Deposition Peter Turner, Son-in-law Charles Joseph.

of

of
*

First, the town, upon Sunday

he

of

sayeth, That his father-in-law rode out

the morning, wearing
at

the 4th day December, 1514,

of

six o'clock
d.
a.

in

horse, grizzle colour, trotting.

on

orange tawny,
of

coat
a

He saith, the Sunday next before that, one Button's wife gave knowledge
to
by
be

to as

the said deponent, that his father should arrested divers sergeants soon
taken; and thereupon the said deponent gave knowledge
he

be
as

could the
avoided;
he

said father-in-law the Black Friars the water side, whereupon

at

at

and, the same night, Master Chancellor gave the keys Thomas, bellringer,
to

the prisoner. the said Sunday the said depo

on

and gave him charge And

of

nent, with John, bellringer, served the said prisoner with his dinner twelve
at
 DePOSITIONS CONCERNING THE MURDER OF hun. 19 5

o'clock, and then John, bellringer, said to the deponent, that he would not come Henry
PIII.
to him until the morrow, for my lord had commanded him that the prisoner
Notwithstanding that, the said

.
should have but one meal's meat on the day. A. D.
John, bellringer, after that he had shut St. Paul's church doors, went to the 1509
aforesaid prisoner, with another with him, at seven of the clock at night to
the said Sunday. 1518.
And the deponent sayeth, That he came on the Monday, at the hour of
eight o'clock in the morning, to seek John, bellringer, and could not find him,

St.
Paul's was done, and yet

he
and tarried until the high mass of could not
find the said John; and then one William, John the bellringer's fellow, delivered

so
the keys the said deponent, and the said deponent, with two officers my

of
to

lord's, being somners, went serve the said prisoner, and when they came, the

to
prisoner (they said) was hanged; his face the wallward. And, upon that,

to
the said deponent immediately gave knowledge the chancellor, whereupon

to
up

the Rolls, and Master Subdean, with

of of
the chancellor went with the Master
other doctors unknown, dozen, and their servants.
to

the number

a
The Deposition John Enderby, Barber.
of
*

The said John Enderby sayeth, The Friday before the death Richard Hun,

of
betwixt eight and nine o'clock the morning, met with John the bellringer he
in

in
Eastcheap, and asked him how Master Hun fared? the said bellringer answered,
saying: There
so

grievous penance, that when men hear

of
ordained for him
is
it,

they shall have great marvel thereof.

The witnesses that heard John, bellringer, say these words, were John Rutter,
scrivener, and William Segar, armourer.
Also the said John Enderby saith, The same Monday that Richard Hun was
he

found dead, met with the aforesaid John the Conduit, Gracious

in
at

street,” about nine the morning, asking the said bellringer how
of

in

the clock
Master Hun fared? the said bellringer answered, saying:
he

fared well this day

the morning betwixt five and six the clock; howbeit, am sorry for him,
of
in

I
to

for there can nobody come him until come, for have the keys
of

the doors
I
I
by

my girdle; and showed the keys the said Enderby.”

to

here

The Deposition Allen Creswell, Waxchandler.

of

The said Allen saith, That John Granger, servant with my lord Lon
of

my lord London's kitchen,

he at

as

don,
of

the said Allen was

in

such time
serving Hun's coffin, told him, that was present with John the bell
of

ringer the same Sunday night that Richard Hun was found dead
on
at

the
morrow, when the keepers set him the stocks; insomuch that the said Hun
in

he

borrow the keeper's knife: and the keeper asked him what would
to

desired
with his knife; and had leifer kill myself than
he

be
do

answered,
‘I

to

thus

''.
as

as

treated.' This deposition the said Allen will prove far forth any christian
man may; saying, that Granger showed these words of his own free
to

by

will and mind, without any question inquiry him made the said Allen.
or

to

Moreover the said Allen saith, that all that evening Granger was great fear.
in

The Deposition Richard Horsenail, Bailiff the Sanctuary-Town

of

of

called Godsture Essex.

in

The said Richard saith, That the Friday before Christmas-day last past, one
Charles Joseph, summer my lord London, became sanctuary-man, and
of
to

the aforesaid Friday registered his name; the said Charles saying
he

was for
it
be

in so

the safeguard his body, for there

of

London
in

certain men extreme

against him for the death Richard Hun, that he dare not abide
of

London.
he

of

Howbeit the said Charles saith, knowledgeth himself guiltless Hun's

he

death; for delivered the keys Hun's life. Also the said
in
to

the chancellor
bailiff saith, that Charles paid the duty the said registering, both
of

him and
to
sir

John Studley, vicar.

(1) So stands the original.–ED.
in
it

2
o
196 THE STORY OF THE MURDER OF RICHARD HUn.

Henry
y111. Copy of the Letter of Richard Fitzjames, then Bishop of London,
A. D. sent to Cardinal Wolsey.
1509
I beseechyour good lordship to stand so good lord unto my poor chancellor now

º
to ward, and indicted by an untrue quest, for the death of Richard Hun, upon
in
1518. and durance; that your
the only accusation of Charles Joseph made by
intercession it may please the king's grace to have the matter duly and suffi }
ciently examined by indifferent persons of his discreet council, in the presence
of the parties, ere there be any more done in the cause: and that upon the
innocency of my said chancellor declared, it may further please the king's
grace to award a placard unto his attorney, to confess the said indictment to be
untrue, when the time shall require it: for assured am I, if my chancellor be
tried by any twelve men in London, they be so maliciously set, ‘in favorem
haereticae pravitatis,' that they will cast and condemn any clerk, though he were
as innocent as Abel. ‘Quare si potes beate Pater, adjuva infirmitates nostras,
et tibi in perpetuum devinctierimus' Over this, in most humble wise beseech I
that I may have the king's gracious favour, whom never offended wil I
#.
.# and that by your good means I might speak with his grace and you:
all

and I with mine shall pray for your prosperous estate long continue,

to
Your most humble orator, Richard London.

Lastly, now

of
remaineth infer the sentence to to
the questmen,
it

be
in

which followeth like sort seen and expended, after have

I
the bishop spoken the parliament-house.
of

first declared the words

in

º
The Words that the Bishop London spake before the Lords
of

in
the Parliament-house.
Memorandum, That the bishop
of

in
London said the parliament-house, that
bill brought the parliament, make the jury that was charged
to

to

there was
a

upon the death Hun, true men; and said and took conscience, that
of

do all

they were false perjured caitifs. And said furthermore the lords there being,
to

‘For the love God look upon this matter; for you
of

not, dare not keep

if

I
mine house for heretics:’ and said, that the said Richard Hun hanged himself,
no

and that was his own deed, and man's else. And furthermore said, that
it

of

his house, whose wife was appeached heresy, speak

to

there came man to

a

with him; and

he

he

no

mind speak with the same man

of to

said that had

:
which man spake and reported the same bishop, that his
to

the servants
if
wife would not hold still her opinions,
he

would cut her throat with his own

hands; with other words.
by

the Inquest, subscribed

of

The Sentence the Coroner.

The inquisition intended and taken the city London,

at

the parish
of

of
in

St. Gregory, Baynard Castle London, the sixth day

of

of

Decem
in

in

the ward
ber, the sixth year the reign king Henry VIII., before Thomas Barnwell,
of

of
in

our sovereign lord the king, within the city

of

of of

coroner London aforesaid.

Also before James Yarford and John Mundey, sheriffs the said city, upon
the sight Richard Hun, late London, tailor, who was found
of

of

the body
of

by

hanged the Lollards' tower; and the oath and proof

of

of

lawful men the

in

other three wards next adjoining, ought

as

same ward, and be, after the

of

to
it

inquire how, and

of

the city aforesaid, what manner-wise the said

in
to

custom
John Bernard,
of

Richard Hun came unto his death: and upon the oath
Thomas Stert, William Warren, Henry Abraham, John Aborow, John Turner,
Robert Allen, William Marler, John Burton, James Page, Thomas Pickhill,
William Burton, Robert Bridgwater, Thomas Busted, Gilbert Howell, Richard
Gibson, Christopher Crafton, John God, Richard Holt, John Pasmere, Edmund
Hudson, John Arunsell, Richard Cooper, John Tyme: who said upon their
by

oaths, that whereas the said Richard Hun,

St. of of

the commandment Richard

bishop London, was imprisoned and brought prison
of

hold the said

in
to

bishop's, called Lollards' tower, lying

in
of

the cathedral church Paul

in
St.

London, Gregory, Baynard Castle aforesaid;

of

of

the parish the ward

in

in
 THE STORY OF THE MURDER OF RICHARD HUN. 197

William Horsey, of London, clerk, otherwise called William Heresie, chancellor Hen
to Richard bishop of London; and one Charles Joseph, late of London, sumner, "III.
and John Spalding of London, otherwise called John Bellringer, feloniously as A. D.
felons to our lord the king, with force and arms against the peace of our sove- iš09

his
reign lord the king, and dignity of crown, the 4th day

of
December, the
the reign their great malice,

of

a at
sixth year our sovereign lord aforesaid,

of

of
518

1
the parish St. Gregory aforesaid, upon the said Richard Hun made ****
of
tº

-
fray, and feloniously strangled and smothered the same Richard Hun, and also Hun
the neck they did break the said Richard Hun, and there feloniously slew

of
him and murdered him. And also the body the said Richard Hun, after-inquest,

of
to

.
ward, the same fourth day, year, place, parish, and ward aforesaid, with the
proper girdle Hun, silk, ºrd

of

of
colour,
of

of

a of
the same Richard black the value
twelve pence, after his death, upon piece

of
hook driven into

in
timber the himself.

a
hanged him, against the peace

so
the prison aforesaid, made fast, and
of

wall
our sovereign lord the king, and the dignity
of

And

so
of
his crown. the said
jury have sworn upon the holy evangelists, that the said William Horsey, clerk,
Charles Joseph, and John Spalding, their set malice, then and there feloni

of
•ously killed and murdered the said Richard Hun manner and form above

in
said, against the peace our sovereign lord the king, his crown and dignity.
of

this manner:
in

Subscribed
Thomas Barnwell, Coroner the city

of

of
London.

up
that the twenty-four had given
After their verdict, sealed and The par
tº
the

the
signed with coroner's seal, the cause was then brought into
men's ºard

all
plain before
so

parliament-house, where the truth was laid

notorious, that immediately certain the bloody Hun.

of
so

faces, and the fact

.
prison, and should doubt have suf
no
to

murderers were committed

by

fered what they deserved, had not the cardinal, his authority, prac- Practice
tised for his catholic children, the bishop
of

of

.
ºr
the suit London.
at
the
by

Whereupon the chancellor, king's pardon, and secret shifting,

by

rather than God's pardon and his deserving, escaped, and went, clergy.
Exeter, &c. Nevertheless, though justice took
no
as

said,
to

place
is

where favour did save, yet because the innocent cause

of

Hun should
no

take wrong, the parliament became suitors unto the king's majesty,
that whereas the goods the said Hun were confiscate into the king's
of

all
of

hands, would please his grace

to

make restitution the said

it

Upon which motion, the

of

goods unto the children the said Hun.

all

king, his gracious disposition, did not only give

of

the aforesaid
be

goods unto the aforesaid children under his broad seal yet seen;
to

to

but also did send out his warrants (which hereafter shall follow)
those that were the cruel murderers, commanding them, upon his
all

high displeasure,
to

re-deliver the said goods, and make restitution

all

the said Richard Hun:

of

which goods came

to

for the death

his

pounds sterling, plate and

of

the sum fifteen hundred besides

other jewels.

the King's Letter

of

of

The Tenor Richard Hun.

in

behalf
we

by

Trusty and well-beloved

to

greet you well... Whereas the complaint

...

The
our high court the behalf and part *::::::
on
as

as

made, parliament,
of

well
in
of us

also
Roger Whapplot our city London, draper, and Margaret his wife, late situ.
of

of

º:
by

the daughter Richard Hun: and whereas you were indicted our laws,
of

of

ºf

iºn
the said Richard Hun, and the said murder cruelly com-
as of

and for the death

by

by

you, like large plainly

at

mitted our records more doth appear, about

it

we

the fifth day December, the sixth year our reign; the same abhor;
of

of
in

our special grace, certain science, and mere motion, pardoned

of

nevertheless we
us

you upon certain considerations moving for the intent that the goods
of

the
of :

said Richard Hun, and the administration them, were committed

to

the said
 º
198 A DEFENCE OF HUN AGAINST MORE AND COPE.

Premr Roger Whapplot. We then supposed and intended your amendment, and
P.I.I.I. restitution made by you to the infants, the children of the said Richard
A. D. Hun; as well for his death, as for his goods, embezzled, wasted, and consumed,
1509
by your tyranny and cruel act so committed, the same being of no little value;
to and as hitherto ye have made no recompense, according to our laws, as might
1518. stand with equity, justice, right, and good conscience, and for this cause due
satisfaction ought to be made by our laws: wherefore we will and exhort, and
otherwise charge and command you, by the tenor of these our special letters,
that ye satisfy and recompense the said Roger Whapplot, and the said Margaret
his wife, according to our laws in this cause, as it may stand with right and good
conscience, else otherwise at your further peril; so that they shall have no cause
to return unto us, for their further remedy eftsoons in this behalf, as ye in the
same tender to avoid our high displeasure:
all otherwise that ye upon the sight
hereof, set excuses apart, and repair unto our presence, which your hither

at
coming you shall
be

of
further advertised our mind.
From our manor, &c.

A DEFENCE OF RICHARD HUN AGAINST SIR THOMAS MORE

AND ALANU'S COPUS.
by

doubt not but these premises, thou hast, christian reader

I

sufficiently understand the whole discourse and story

of
to

Richard
Hun, from top First, how trouble for denying the

he
to

in
toe. came
his young infant departed; then how

he
of

bearing-sheet was forced,

præmunire;
of

himself, what con

to

for succour sue and thereupon

a

the clergy was wrought against him, what snares were laid,
of

spiracy
what fetches were practised, and articles devised, snarl him the

in
to
trap imprison him. Furthermore, being prison,
so

heresy, and
he of

in
to

how was secretly murdered after his murder, hanged; after his
;

hanging, condemned after his condemnation, burned; and after his

;

by
his

burning, lastly, how death was required the coroner, and cleared
by

acquittal Moreover, how the case was brought

of

the inquest.
by

into parliament, and parliament the king's precept obtained for

of

of

restitution his goods. The debating which tragical and tumul

all

tuous story, with the branches and particular evidences the

of
the public acts,
of

of of

same, taken out the bishop's registers

as

as

well
and special records remaining the custody Dunstan Whapplot,
in

the said Richard Hun, there

be
of

of

the daughter seen,

to

the son
thought here
so

unwrap and discover much the more, for three

to
I

special purposes:"
First, for testimony and witness truth falsely
of
as

Three requisite,
is

purposes
wrongfully condemned, and the party
of

consider slandered, innocency

of

ed. cruelly oppressed.

sir

The second cause moveth me for Thomas More's Dialogues,

dallieth out the matter, thinking jest poor simple truth
he

to

wherein
out of countenance.

*i;
the Dialogues
be

of

The third cause which constraineth me, Alan

Cope; which two, the one English, the other Latin, railing and
in

in

against Richard Hun, double-wise charge him, both

is be
do

it to
of

as

heretic, and also desperate homicide himself: which

a
a

simple
be
so

as

the one,
to

found untrue the other,

in

in

if

false
is
it

truth, which hath few friends, and many times cometh crafty
in

handling, might freely come Wherefore,

as

indifferent hearing.
to

his handling, with

of

have hitherto described the order and manner

plain story,
of

thereof, and naked narration

in

the circumstances
(I) Ex publicis actis. Exarchivis Regist. Lond.
et
 A DEFENCE OF HUN AGAINST MORE AND COPE. 199

of all
simply laid out before men's faces;

so
something here intermit

to
Henry

.tº

-
of
in

as
the defence well his oppressed cause, discharge

in
as
also

*.
myself, will now compendiously answer

to
both these aforesaid A.D.

I
adversaries, stopping, were, with one bush two gaps; and the

as
it
And, first, against

of
mouths also, can, them both together.

is
if
-

1
sir

Thomas More, albeit degree worshipful, place superior,

in

in

in
his
wit and learning singular, judgment Christ's matters had

in
if
ºn.
been correspondent the same, being otherwise
jºy
to
man with many

a
worthy ornaments beautified: yet, being but man, and one man,

of I
lay

the

so the
and object against him,

of
person persons and censures
many jurats, the judg- "...”
ºf
twenty four questmen, the deposition
ºp.

of
vice.

.
the coroner, the approbation the parliament; and, lastly,
of

of of
ment

his
for

to his
the king's bill assigned restitution goods, with own broad
seal confirmed, &c.

of
And thus much the person and credit
sir Thomas More.
his

touching reasons: whereas he, coming

his
Now
as

with flim-flam

in

a
horse-mill,
it of

mill-horse (in his own terms

or

speak), thinketh
a

of by
probation good enough, because could not see him taken he
the
sleeve who murdered Hun: against these reasons unreasonable his,

.
to all

history

of
allege the evidences and demonstrations the above
I

all
be

be
of

prefixed, considered, and indifferent men poised.

to
First,

cir.
was found hanging, with his countenance fair, with his the
he

how
beard and head fair kemped, his bonnet right set his head, with his on ...of
eyes and mouth fair closed, without any driveling spurging. His or
by

body being taken down, was found loose (which hanging could not cºnsider
ed.
be), his neck broken, and the skin thereof beneath the throat, where the
girdle went, fretted and faced away; his girdle notwithstanding being
silk, and the girdle
of

of
so

double cast about the staple, that the space

between the staple and his neck, with the residue also that went about
at.

his neck, was not sufficient for his head His hands,
to

come out
moreover, wrung the wrists; his face, lips, chin, doublet, and shirt
in

collar, unstained with any blood: when, notwithstanding,

in

manner
a

somewhat beyond the place where great quantity

he

of

did hang,
a

blood was found. Also, whereas the staple whereon

he

so

hanged was
up he

that could not climb thereto without some mean, there was stool
a

tickle, that with the least touch

in
so

upon the bolster bed,

of

set
a

c.
the world was ready fall: and how was possible that Hun might
to
it

it

standing besides the

so

hang himself upon that staple, the stool

Joseph's own mouth Julian Littell,
of

confession, moreover,
to
i.

Robert Johnson, John Spalding bellringer, Peter Turner, and

of

All
which testimonies and declarations being
so

others. clear and

undeniable, may suffice, trust, any indifferent man
to

see where the

I

this case doth stand: unless Master More, being gentleman

of

truth

*
a
of

Utopia, that country,

of

peradventure
after some strange guise Utopia
his

his

he his

carry eyes not

head, but affection;
in

in
to

useth not
liketh, nor believing but what
he

seeing but where listeth.

Finally, where
sir

Thomas More, speaking himself,

of

con
so

cludeth, that he, hearing the matter what well might said, yet
be

could not find contrary, but Hun guilty

be

of

in so

his own death:

to
as

many words
to

again, perusing and searching

I,

answer him
in

be
of

the story Richard Hun what may well searched, cannot but
myself, either with what darkness the eyes
of

marvel with Master More

200 A DEFENCE OF HUN AGAINST MORE AND COPE.

*
Henry be dared,' not to see what is so plain; or else with what conscience

the
he could dissemble that which shame cannot deny. And thus by

sir
A.D. way the Dialogues

of
Thomas More.

to
Thirdly, touching the Dialogues Alan Cope,

be of
1999 who had rather the
is.
...
bishop's chancellor and officers accounted among thieves and

to
1

numbered among the martyrs,

be
murderers, than Hun

to
have

I
...
*"...

he
say, because himself saith but little: and

to
herein not much

if
had said less, unless his ground were better, little

to as
had made

it
But forasmuch he, saying not much, sendeth

to us
as
matter. seek
More; with like brevity again William

so
may send him
in
more

I
Tindall, answer. Yet notwithstanding lest Cope,

an
shape him

in
to

º
saying something, should think Hun's innocent cause

to
lack some
friends, who will not,

of
dare not, adventure truth

in
in or
defence

;
somewhat will answer this behalf.
I

And first, touching this murder

be
Hun

of
Hun not

to
his own wilful

tº others: besides the demonstrations above pre

of

act, but the deed

Master Cope;
sir

Thomas More, now

no
to

to

if
mised had other

is,
evidences but only these two, would require

no
others, more that his

;
I
straight standing upon his head, and the stool totter
so

so
cap found
will not say likely; but how it,
Not

ing under his feet. For how

.*
is

is
pos.,
I
for

#..." possible, silken girdle double cast

to

hang himself
in
man
it

in a

of
about staple, such shortness, that neither the space the knot
a

his- head about, and yet have his cap straight

so
hang, could well compass
himself.
-

upon
as

set his head his was

2

Again, how hang

be
or

possible, imagined, for him

to to
can
it

it
is

up
by

himself, climbing
no

stool which had stay for him stand

a

upon, but stood tickle, that

he
so

so
if

had touched the same never

little, must needs have fallen
it

But Cope, being something more provident this matter, seemeth

in
far

doth Master More. For he, under

so

as
to

exceed not altogether

be

ambiguous and doubtful, sus

so

standing the case

to

leaveth in
it

pense; neither determining that Hun did hang himself, and yet not
admitting that martyr, more than those who are quelled
he

no

cope, died
i..'
a
by

Well, Cope
be

so
as

high-way sides.

...
in

thieves and murderers

it
by

of

doth argue, that those who die the hands felons and murderers
martyrs; yet, notwithstanding this, his own
be

no

thievish ways,
in

similitude, comparing the bishop's chancellor and officers

to

thieves
and murderers, doth grant least that Hun died true man, although
at

T.
a
the

the
it,
no

martyr. pain, that maketh

be

Now and not

if

cause
it a

ºne
bywe

martyr, pondering the cause why Hun was slain, shall find
in

!...in
of

not altogether like those who perish thieves and

to

the cause
a

For such commonly, because

of

martyr. robbers. their goods, and for some

by

worldly gain their death, are made away, and being

be

sought
to

true men, may peradventure have the reward, although not the name
martyrs: whereas this man's death being wrought neither for money,
of

his oppressors;
by as

nor any such temporal lucre

to
to

redound hath
it
be
of so

another cause, may have another name, and deserve

to

called
it

The
'..."
by

Like Abel, being slain

as

the name martyrdom. wicked

... Cain, albeit opinion religion articulated against him, but
he

no

of

had
Hº spite only and malice was made away, yet notwithstanding
of

of

is

ºd,
let

justly numbered among the martyrs: the contrary, but

so

to

what
(1) “Dared,' harmed or-pained.-ED.
 A DEFENCE OF HUN AGAINST MORE AND COPE. 201

that Hun also with him may be reckoned in the same society, seeing Henry
wiii.
the cause wherefore they both did suffer, proceedeth together out of
one fountain P And what, moreover, if a man should call Naboth

A.
D.
1509
(who for holding his right inheritance was slain) a martyr, what great
injury should he do either to the name, or cause, of the person, 1518.
worthy to be carped at P Against Thomas Becket, you know Master
Cope, no special article of faith was laid, wherefore he died:' and
why then do you bestow upon him so devoutly the title of a martyr,
for withholding that from the king, which by the law of God, and of
the realm, did belong unto him; and cannot suffer Hun to be entitled

.
a martyr, dying in his own right, by the hands of spiritual thieves
and homicides, as you yourself do term them P But what do I strain
my travail any further to prove Hun a martyr, when Cope's own
confession doth import no less, though I said nothing? if I
should take no more but his own very words, and say, that he was
known to be a heretic, as Cope doth affirm, what could I say more,
seeing he died for their heresy, to prove him to die a martyr P for to
die a heretic with the papists, what is it else (to say truth) but to die
with God a martyr 22
jest,
sir

But howsoever it pleaseth either Thomas More

or
to
Alan Cope scold out the matter, style Richard Hun for
to
to

and
all

known and desperate heretic: yet true godly disposed men,

to
a

no
be

godly and virtuous person,

be

Hun may well

to

known
a

heretic, but faithful and sound, save that only

he

seemed rather half

papist; Hun no
no

he

resorted daily
at

full protestant, for that

to
least
a

full pro
mass, and also had his beads prison with him, after the catholic testant.
in

manner; albeit
he

was somewhat inclining (as may appear) toward the

martyr thought too good for him,
be
of

gospel. And
if

the name
a

let

yet Cope will stand good him,

so

to

trust Master him

to

master
I

go

martyr's
be

But what now

at

if

least fellow. further with

a

.
Master Cope, and name Richard Hun, not only for martyr, but
a

martyr; Certes,
as

so

also commend him for double suppose,

in
a

saying, should affirm nothing less than truth, nor anything more than
I

may truly said, and justly proved.

be

But give and grant this

to

which notwithstanding might

be

confession unto the adversary,

let

Master Cope, how

he
of
us

proved, see now the proofs arguet

no

that Richard Hun martyr: “because,” saith he, “true men,

is

by

being killed high-ways thieves and murderers, are not therefore

in

counted martyrs,” &c. And was there nothing else

be
of to

in

the cause
by

Hun, but They

as
byin

true men killed thieves and murderers?

thieves and murderers, are killed for some prey,
or

that are killed

money about them: and what prey profit was Hun,
of
or

in

the death
let
us

If

see,
or to

redound those who oppressed him

to

were the
it
"

mortuary, the bearing-cloth, that was small thing, and not worthy
a
to his

were the ‘praemunire, the danger thereof pertained

If

death.
it

they feared lest the example

If

the priest, and not

to

them.
thereof once begun, should afterward redound the prejudice
of
to

the
his death not private but public,
of

whole church, then was the cause

his

tending
of
to

the whole church and clergy

so

Rome: and death

is

not altogether like

of
to

the death those, who, for private respects,

by

are killed thieves and murderers.

(2) Cope, ibid.
6,
p.

(1) Cope, Dial. 847.

Q02 A DEFENCE OF HUN AGAINST MORE AND COPE.

Hºnºv
WIII. “But
he was a heretic,” saith Cope. By the same reason that
Cope taketh him for a heretic, take him the more to be acceptedI
A.P. for a martyr: for by that way which they call heresy, the living God
"" is served, and by no way better. And if he were a heretic, why
I is.
H-
then did they not proceed against him as a heretic while he was alive?
When they had him at Fulham before them, if they had been sure
ºuse of to entrap him in that snare, why did they not take their advantage,
... when they might with least jeopardy ? why did they not proceed and
...
for
why made they such haste prevent

of to
condemn him heretic

a
ed.
his death before why did they not tarry the sentence the law,

?
having the law their own hands But belike they perceived that

in

P.
it he

lived, and therefore thought

be

he
could not proved heretic while

* a
make him away privily, and stop the praemunire, and
to

to
best

by
pursuit making him
to

stop

of
afterwards the his death heretic.

a
by
crafty And therefore were articles devised the chancellor (as proved

is
by

before the witness of Charles Joseph and another) against him,

all
he

and condemned for heretic, and his favourers also, whosoever

a

take his part; and

so
to

thereupon was recommitted

to
durst stir the
had

Hun secular power, and burned: wherein they did him double wrong;
for
‘.... first, that they burned him heretic, having before submitted
in

a
appeareth yet

is as
to

himself their favourable correction,

in
the

it
by

bishop's registers his own hand, there pretended; which

as

Again, he it
was against their own laws. had not submitted himself
if

time, yet they him wrong

to

did burn him before they knew

at

that

he
him and heard him speak (as Tindall saith) whether would recant
And yet, admit that
he
or

no. was condemned and burned for

a
heretic, yet
be

of

killed and burned them for heretic, that taketh

to

martyr, but rather giveth him

be
of

not from him the name

to
º,
a
a

double martyr.
But Cope yet proceeding his hot choler against Richard Hun,
in

Cope's

martyr, and then heretic, thirdly

he

he
no

after had made him first

ºf
a

ºn
no
himself, and saith, that
of

now maketh him also murderer other

a
his

his

man was any part death but only

of

own hands, and that,

either for indignation and anger,
or

or

for desperation, for some cause

his Epilogue,
he

he

And
to

knoweth not what. probable,

in

make
it

queen Mary's
of

allegeth the example one, but nameless, who,

he in

time, hang himself, had

to

like sort went about

in

not been taken

in

the manner and rescued.

Furthermore, touching the chancellor
he
as

argueth, that there was

no

cause why should attempt any such violence against him, both
he

for

for his age, for his dignity, for his learning, and
of

the greatness
his own peril which might ensue thereof; who,
he

had maligned
if
so

the man, and had been disposed

to

work his destruction, had

means otherwise, without danger, bring that about, having him
to

within his danger convicted and fast tied for heresy. Whereunto
I
by
His

his all

...
answer, that this matter, sufficient hath been answered
to

rea- the
by

story itself death, above specified; namely,

of

of

the manner

.."
by

by

his handling and hanging,

of

proof, his death, circumstances his neck

his
by

by

by

by

ºr
broke, his body loose, his skin fretted, wrists wrung,
the
his

byhis
by

girdle such shortness double cast about staple, cap

in
his

his

his
by

by

right upon head, hair kemped, eyes closed, the

"

by
his
on

the floor, shirt-collar, doublet, jacket,

of

cake blood found

 A DEFENCE OF HUN AGAINST MORE AND COPE. 203

and other outward parts of his garments without drop of blood, un- ſºry
“

the

the

the
by
spotted; by standing upon

so
stool bolster, chancellor's
murrey gown, found the day after upon the stocks, the wax candle

A.
D.
by

by by
fair put out: Furthermore, the inquest,

of
the verdict the

by
judgment, the 1.'s

of
attestation the witnesses sworn, the coroner's

-
by
the parliament, the king's letters assigned, and broad
of
assent

by
for
his goods; and finally,

of

of
seal restitution the confession the
parties themselves who murdered him, &c. And yet thinketh Cope
make men such fools, having yet their five wits, ween yet that
to

to
Hun did himself,

so
hang after many demonstrations and evidences
the contrary, every part this story may appear And

of
as
to

in

2
though were, was unlikely, and hard for
as

to
man believe, that
it

it

a
Dr. Horsey, man such age, dignity, and learning, would
of

so
much
a

forget himself villany; yet

so
to

attempt such great the devil

is
a
sometimes with man, where God permitteth, that

he
worketh greater
things than this, and more incredible. For who would have thought
likely that Cain would ever have killed Abel, his own natural brother
it

P
which was more than for bishop's chancellor kill citizen: yet Manifest

to
a

a
did. And where Cope pretendeth the causes "É.
he
so

anger and

of
desperation whereby Hun did hang himself, how like,

or
who

is
it
ever did hear, man being such extremity desperation,

to to
of
in

stand
a

go
first trimming himself, and kemping his head, before hang

he
himself? No more credit
be
to

given
to

also that which followeth

is

Another

the same Cope, where saith, that Richard Hun being ..."
he

prison,
in

in
by

heresy:
he
which word convicted,
of

mean that
if
was convicted
Hun was proved heretic, that false; for that he, being Fulham at
is
a

be

as
examined upon certain articles, both denied the articles
he to

true
they were objected; and also they were true, yet submitted
if

their favourable correction; and therefore, not standing

to

himself
by
be

obstinately the same, could not proved And

in

if
heretic.
a
by

sentence cast;
he

a he

so

this term convicted, mean that was was

by

for

long lived,
he

Hun never cast

so

as

any sentence heretic,

could nothing answer for himself. And
º:
he

but after his death, when cope

on go

without his fellow, see how

...
he

because this untruth should not

up

another; affirming
of

huddleth one false narration the neck

moreover, that Hun was cast into prison before
he

of

entered his suit untruth.

praemunire against the priest: which utterly false and untrue, both
is

by

sir
of

disagreeing stories,
to

other and also refuted the words

Thomas More, his own author; who reporteth, that Hun (in suing
of

his praemunire against the priest), being set upon glory victory,
a

boasting among friends,

to

made his his that trusted have the matter

of,

long spoken called Hun's case. Whereby

in be

and appeareth
to

it
for
up

that Hun was not then prison clapt heresy, but was abroad
seeking counsel among the lawyers, and boasting among his friends,
as

writeth More."
untruths above passed, add yet further another Another
of

After this heap

corners and every-º"
".
all

copy Cope's false dealing; who, seeking

of

pick my history,”
as to

where how matter against former chargeth me with

though highly upon
so

arrogancy,
to

took me undo and derogate

I

king's judgments acquittal Dr. Horsey.

of

the
in

acts and the

his
by

pleased the king acquit Dr. Horsey gracious pardon,

If
so

to
it

iii. (2) The first edition, 1563.-Ed.

b.

(1) Dial.
204 A DEFENCE OF HUN AGAINST MORE AND COPE,

* I

it,
Hºly deny but the king

thedo

so
am not against neither did neither

I
but
nor

:
or his
do
ever did, king,

of
say, supereminent prerogative,

I
unrip

do
A.D.

so
may do: and wherein then loose the king's acts here

be
done and concluded But the question this, Whether Dr.

if
1999

?
is.

his
Horsey with

no

do
conjurats, did kill Richard Hun

or
then

I
P
tº, the king doth not take away the verity

of

of
say, that the pardon the

.*

it bythe

the
(aslaw
of
crime committed, but removeth away penalty deserved:

of

of
way pardon Mr. More
so
and the lives them were saved

if
deny), then was

to
himself seemeth not not through their innocency
claiming justice, that they escaped, but through petition standing

in
For what needeth pardon, where justice absolveth
of
need mercy.

P
doing must yield himself guilty

in
so
yea, who sueth pardon, but

P
for pardon lightly, either with God man, except the

or
never cometh

º,"

by
be

as
they escaped justice,
es.

first confessed. Wherefore

if
The crime

ºr
,

Cope pretendeth, how then doth Master More say, they were saved

º:
by

it by
pardon And they escaped pardon, how then doth Cope
if

...
P

say they were not guilty And

be

of
º
admitted, that the sentence
P

the king's attorney the king's name did absolve them

as
unguilty,
in

by
the king was then informed
as

according

of
the cardinal and suit

by
friends; yet afterwards the king, being better informed the par
liament, and the truth better known, detested and abhorred their fact,
his

by
and yet continued pardon unto them, the king's own acts and
his broad seal yet remaining as

be
in

to
records seen.
And touching my former histories of set
as

forth Latin and

in

in
English, which
of

spake first the quest, then

of
the foreman the
king's attorney, laboured with some gifts money:' Cope
be

or
no to

as

re
hath yet proved my saying,
he
he so

untruth find any

in

less can
bribing, For
or

pugnance disagreeing that speaketh

of
in

the same.
another, where both might
of

one person, and then afterwards

of

first
think,
be

bribed together, not contrary, himself, but rather doth

to
is

the one book, which

he

comprehend before leaveth out

no in

that inthe
other; and yet
or

great repugnance either the other,

it in in

in

the one
both,
be

no

seeing that which said may

as

verified other
it
is

is

like but otherwise likely pos

For
in or

this matter was. how

in

is
it

sible, but that there must needs found some privy packing
be

this
by

matter, seeing after such evidence found and brought the coro
in

ner's inquest and jury twenty-four chosen persons, after

of

so

many
of

so

marks and tokens the murder clear and demonstrable, and laid
all

plain the world, that

no
of
so

to

forth the eyes man could deny,

or

see the same; yet through the handling

of

not the aforesaid attorney,

of

of

and the foreman the quest, the murderers were borne out and
be
no

If

such bolstering out

of
to

confessed murderers. matters and

partiality were then such England,
of
in

rare case the realm the

in
a

cardinal Wolsey (who then under the king and the king's
of

time
in
let

list), then
he

name did what seem untrue what

in

have written
it

my former stories. And yet the words my story, which Cope

of

his

Edward Hall,
be
so

carpeth much, not mine, but the words

of
at

the Acts and Monuments, London, 1563, page 391, Foxe says, “So
of
in

(1) the first Edition

upon good evidence Dr. Horsey the chancellor, and Belringer, with Charles Joseph the somner,
by

were indicted for the murder; but afterwards,

of

the means the spiritualty and money, Doctor

guilty; and
be

he
on

so

Horsey caused the king's attorney confess him, his arraignment, not
to

to

escaped and went also; page 121. Basle; Ille, largiti

to

Exeter." See the Latin Edition 1559.

onibus corrupto praccoue,' &c. profugit Exoniam.–ED.
 PERSECUTION IN THE DIOCESE OF LINCOLN. 205

Wherefore, if
his disposition be so set, that he must #

r
own author."

let
needs be a censor of other men's writings, him expostulate with
Hall, and not with me. A. D.
1509
But Richard Hun,

of
trouble the reader too much this matter

in
of I
to
being indifferent judge can doubt thereof.

no
so
itself clear, that 1518.
As for wranglers and quarrellers, they will never satisfied. Where

be
again story

to
purpose

of
fore return the our intermitted.
I

&ſigabeth &tamfort, and otjerg.

In

the table above, containing the names

of
those who, about this
Hun, deny and abjure their professed
of

to
time Richard were forced
opinions, mention was made Elizabeth Stamford, John Houshold,

of
and others, abjuring about 1517; whose vexation and weakness,
A.
D.
although pitiful behold, yet
be

to

to

we of
consider the confession their
in it

doctrine those ancient days, not unprofitable; wherein have

it
is
of of
to

see the same form knowledge and doctrine then taught and

re
planted our fore-elders, which now publicly
in

the hearts

is
well touching the Lord's sacrament his body,

of

as
ceived, also other
as

the
specialties sincerity. And although they lacked then public autho-
of

rity maintain the open preaching and teaching the gospel, which ...";
in of
to

th

*ºn.
former
now: yet secret knowledge
us

the Lord's merciful grace hath given times to

and understanding they seemed then little nothing inferior

to
or

these
by
public reformation,
as

may appear
of

of
our times this confession
Elizabeth Stamford hereunder written; which only may suffice for
example, understand what ripe knowledge God's Word was then
to

of

abroad; although not churches publicly preached, for danger

of
in

the
bishops, yet
of

of
in

secret wise taught and received divers,

in

number
whom was this Elizabeth Stamford; who, being brought and examined
before Fitzjames bishop London, 1517, confessed, that she
of

A.
D.

Thomas
by

one Thomas Beele (sometime dwelling Henley)

at

was taught Beele.

these words eleven years before:

‘Christ feedeth, and fast nourisheth his church with his own precious body,
is is,

life coming down from heaven: this the worthy Word

of

that the bread

is

worthily received, and joined unto man,

be
to

one body with him.

in

that
of of is,

parted: this
be

be

Sooth that they both one, they may not the wisely
it

is

deeming the holy Sacrament, Christ's own body: this not received
is

§
by

chewing teeth, but hearing with ears, and understanding with your soul,
and wisely working thereafter. Therefore, saith St. Paul, fear me amongst
I

us, brethren, that many feeble and sick; therefore

be
us

counsel us, brethren,

of

as

rise and watch, that the great day doom come not suddenly upon us,
of
to

the thief doth upon the merchant.’

of

Alsothe said Beele taught and showed her, that the sacrament
the altar was not the very body Christ, but very bread: and that
of

very body Christ put upon the cross, after

of

the sacrament was the

divine and mystical manner. And moreover, that the said Thomas
a

oft

Beele did many times and teach her this aforesaid lesson, that she
God, and that the pope's pardons and indul
to

should confess her sins

*:
gences were naught worth, and profited not, and that worshipping
of

and pilgrimages
be
to

not done.
is

-
this Elizabeth Stamford, may also
be

annexed the doctrine and

o

(1) Ex Ed. Hall, vit. Henry VIII. anno

in

6.
206 PERSECUTION IN THE DIOCESE OF LINCOLN.

- *
Henry confession of Joan Sampson, wife of John Sampson, carpenter, of
Aldermanbury in London: against whom, being cited and examined
A. D. before the bishop of London, certain witnesses were producted ; who,
1999 upon their oath, being sworn, did detect and denounce the said Joan
1:...'s Sampson in these articles and opinions following:

”
Articles I. That she being in her labour, what time Joan Sampson her predecessor.
$ºn then being alive, was with her, and after the manner then of women, called
much upon the help of the Virgin Mary, she, spitting thereat, was in such sort
ieved, that the other party was compelled to forsake the house.
II. Also, that she spake against pilgrimage, and the worshipping of the blessed
Virgin, and of all
saints, affirming that there none holy but one.

is
III. Item, Another time, the hearing one Margaret Anworth, when she

of
in
and other women were invocating the blessed Virgin help woman's labour,

in
to
she stood against them, and contumeliously spake against the invocators.
IV. Item, That she, speaking against the pilgrimage our lady

of

of
Wilsdon

St.
Bermondsey,
of
Saviour called the said St.

at
(as she was then called) and
Saviour, St. Sawyer.
Item, For having two certain books English, one bigger, and another
V.

in
lesser, which she committed one John Anstead cook; which books

in
to

the

.*
a
be

register not named.

VI. Item, That the said Joan Sampson, supper, the hearing

of
in
at
Against certain

a
certain widow named Joan White, spake openly

of
men, and contempt
of

in
a

the altar; saying, that the priests were idolaters who did lift
of

the liar the sacrament

up

it,
the bread over their heads, making the people worship and making

to
the people believe that was the Lord's body; and that
to

to
was better eat

it
be it

might
as

as
the altar-cloth, eaten and digested easily the other.
if
it

Here follow, regis

of

moreover, divers others who,

in
the names the
be

ters, specified abjure:

to

William Jacum, carpenter. John Hatchot, Geo. Laund, prior

of
St.
John Stradling. Jacob Sturdey. Sithe.
John Newman, shereman. Thomas Purual, tailor. Henry Coll.
Robert Boshel. John Bitam. William Man.
Thomas Edward, dyer. Robert Hutton, pinner. William Sweting.
Richard Dewar. Robert Pope. Jacob Brewster.
Richard Apulby. John Geeste of Stafford. Sabine Manne.
John Osburne. John Brian the parish John Spencer.
of

Robert Roger. Patrike Dowdal, alias

of

St. Stephen.
John Eton. John Bol. Capper.
John Chapman. Richard Wescot. Robert Aleyn.
William Chakon. William Crosse. John Finch, cook.
Richard Mildmal. John Southwick.

3.05m &outbinich.

Against this John Southwick last named, was laid and objected,
it

that when one Rivelay, coming from the church the Grey Friars
of

London, had said his wife (asking where had been), that
he

he
to
in

of

had heard mass, and had seen his Lord God

in

form bread and

wine over the priest's head, the aforesaid John Southwick there
resent answered again and said; “Nay, William thou sawest
not thy Lord God, thou sawest but bread, wine, and the chalice.”
And when the said William answered again
of as
in

the same words

before, saying, “I
trust verily that saw my Lord God form
in
I
;”

bread and wine, and this doubt not the other replying again,
I

before, “Nay, tell thee thou sawest but only

as

answered and said

I
 PERSEcution IN THE Diocese of LINcolN. Q07

a figure or sacramentof him, which is in substance bread and wine,” ſtºry

y III.
&c. was A.D. 1520, in which he was compelled to abjure.
This
All these abovenamed, in one key of doctrine and religion, did A. D.
hold and concord together: against whom were objected five or six lºº
special matters; to wit, for speaking against worshipping of saints, 1 is
against pilgrimage, against invocation of the blessed Virgin, against •

..."

for
the sacrament of the Lord's body, and having Scripture books

in
English; which books these; the

be

as
to
find especially named, trim

I
Paul and Peter,
of

of

of
book the four evangelists, book the epistles

a
James, Apocalypse, Anti
of

of
epistle

of
the St. book the and

a
christ, and, Wickliff's Wicket, with
of

the Ten Commandments,

other such.

300m &tiſman, ſhartºr.

long tractation, and tedious,

to
It

would ask order the A.D.1518.

in
recite
a

great multitude and number

of
good men and women, besides these
above-rehearsed, who, those days, recanted and abjured about the
in

beginning king Henry's reign and before: among whom, yet not
of

withstanding, some there were whom the Lord reduced again, and
his truth, and constant unto death;
of

made strong the profession

in

by

name, who, about Sept.

of

which number one was John Stilman

24, A.D. 1518, was apprehended and brought before Richard Fitz

by
james then bishop London, Fulham, and
of

of
at

his manor him

was there examined and charged, that notwithstanding his former
recantation, oath, and abjuration, made about eleven years then past,
before Edmund then bishop Salisbury,
as

well for speaking against

of

the worshipping, praying, and offering unto images;

as

also for
denying the carnal and corporal presence
of

Christ's
in

the sacrament
º

memorial: yet since that time had fallen into the same opinions
relapse: and further had highly
he he
of
so

again, and into the danger

commended and praised John Wickliff, affirming that was saint
a

Wi."
his

heaven, and that book called The Wicket was good holy.
in

and
Soon after his examination he was sent from thence unto the Lollards'
London, and October 22, then next ensuing, was brought
on
at

tower
openly into the consistory Paul's, and was there judicially examined
of
by

bishop's upon the contents

of

Thomas Hed the vicar-general,

these articles following:

.
Articles laid against John Stilman.
object unto you, that you have confessed before my lord Lon-years
of

First
of
I.

.iº,
I

don, and me Dr. Hed, his vicar-general, that about twenty years past, one antiquity
six

Winchester (with whom you abode

of

or

Stephen Moone
of

the diocese
seven years after), did teach you believe that the going pilgrimage and
on
to

only

ºr.
A

worshipping the lady Walsingham and others, were not

be
as

images,
of

of

to

And also that afterwards one Richard Smart, who was burned
at

used. Salis-
fifteen years past, did read unto you Wickliff's Wicket, burned
or

bury about fourteen

at

and likewise instructed you

of

the altar was not

to

believe that the sacrament -

all

the body which things you have erroneously believed.

of

Christ:
II. Item, You have divers times read the said book called Wickliff's Wicket,
the ten commandments,
of

and one other book which the said Richard

Smart did give you; and your first apprehension you did hide
of
at

the time
Salisbury,
an

old oak, and did not reveal them unto the bishop
; of
in

them
before whom you were abjured heresy about eleven years since where you
of

(1) Ex Regist. Fitzjames, London.

 ...;
208 PERSECUTION IN THE DIOCESE OF LINCOLN.

Henry promised, by oath upon the ever after to believe and hold as the
VIII christian faith taught and preached, and never to offend again in the said here
TA.D. sies, or any other, upon pain of relapse. And further, you there promised to

all
perform the said bishop Salisbury did enjoin you who

as
such penance

to of
1309

:
then enjoined you, upon: the like pain, not depart his diocese without his

'1518o special license.

by
**** III.
Item, evident that you your own confession,

be

as
relapsed, well

It
is
-

by
your deeds, that about two years after your abjuration you went
as

in
also
into the said place where you had hidden your books; and then taking them
away with you, you departed the aforesaid diocese without the license

of
the
bishop, and brought them with you London; where now, being attached and

to
taken with them upon great suspicion heresy, you are brought unto the

of
by

by
bishop which your demeanour, you have showed
of

of
London: reason
your impenitent and dissembled conversation, both your errors, and also your
unfaithful abjuration and disobedience unto the authority our mother holy

of
church, that you performed not the penance: which behalf you

be
volun
in

in
tarily perjured, and also relapsed, that you departed the said diocese without

in

º
license.
IV. Item, You not only (as afore
be

said) impenitent, disobedient, volun

is
by
tarily perjured and relapsed, this your aforesaid heretical demeanour, but
also, since your last attachment upon suspicion heresy, you have maliciously

of
spoken erroneous and damnable words, affirming before my lord London,

of
your ordinary, and me, judicially sitting Fulham, that you were sorry that

at
ever you did abjure your said opinions, and had not suffered then for
them, for they were, and be, good and true; and therefore you will now abide

j
by

And furthermore, you have spoken against our holy

it.

die for
to

them
father the pope, and his authority, damnably saying that Antichrist, and

he
is
earth; and that his pardons
on
or

Peter,
of

not the true successor Christ's vicar

he

and indulgences, which granteth penance, are naught,

of
in

the sacrament
and that you will none

be
And likewise that the college
of

of
i.
them. cardinals
all

other inferior prelates and priests are

of

limbs the said Antichrist: and that

the doctors of the
jurº
the synagogue And moreover you said,
of

Satan.
holy Scripture, expounding
of

have subverted the truth after their

it
be

own minds, and therefore their works naught, and they hell: but that in
Wickliff saint heaven, and that the book called his Wicket good, for
in
he is

is
a

therein showeth the truth. Also you did wish that there were twenty
your opinion, against see what you
us

scribes and pharisees,

of

to

thousand
your faith. All which you did afterwards
do

of

would for the defence

erroneously affirm before the archbishop Canterbury, and then said that you
of
by

it,

would abide die for notwithstanding his earnest persuasions

to

them to
the contrary: and therefore, for these premises you evidently relapsed, and
be

ought
be

committed unto the secular power.

to

All
these articles thus propounded, and his constant persevering
#.
by

the truth perceived, Dr. vicar-general, Oct. 25,

in

his sentence
definitive, did condemn him for relapsed heretic, and
so

delivered
a

London, openly burned

be
of

him the same day unto the sheriffs

to
in

Smithfield.
&Ibomag 3Dan, Jºattur.
of

Next John
to

Stilman abovementioned, followeth this order

in

Thomas Man;
of

blessed martyrs, the persecution and condemnation

who, March 29, A.D. 1518, was burned Smithfield. This Thomas
in

Man had likewise been apprehended for the profession

of

Christ's
years before (Aug. 14, 1511), and being
six

gospel about that

at
is by

time brought before Dr. Smith, bishop Lincoln, was ex

of

him
amined upon divers and sundry articles, the effect whereof this:—
of

The Articles Thomas Man.

First, That
of he

had spoken against auricular confession, and denied the

I.

corporal presence Christ's body

of

the altar.
in

the sacrament
 THE CAUSE OF THE MARTYRDOM OF THOMAS MAN. 209

II. Item, That he believed that 7

all
holy men his sect were only priests.

of

H
III. Item, That had affirmed

he
heaven was the altar,

of
that the Father

W
and the Second Person the sacrament; and that upon the ascension day the
sacrament ascended unto the altar, and there abideth still.
IV. Item, That believed not aright
*}

he

“.
of
extreme unction.

in
the sacrament
Item, That
V.
had called certain priests, meanly arrayed, pilled knaves.

he
WI. Item, That he had said that
VII. Item, That Fº
were priests' lying stools. 1518.

he

be
had believed that images ought not worshipped,

to
the crucifix, nor yet would worship
he

of it.
neither believed

in
and that
VIII. Item, That

he

he
had affirmed that heard say, the word God and
all

that worthily receiveth the word God, receiveth

be

he
one, and that

of
God
to

God.
IX. Item, That he
had said that the popish church was not the church

of
God, but synagogue; and that holy men

of
his sect were the true church
a

of God.

he
For these and such like matters was long time imprisoned,

a
and, last, through frailty and fear abjure

of
at

death, was content

to
yield judgment

of
and himself unto the the Romish church, and
thereupon was enjoined, not only make his open recantation, but to
prisoner within the monastery

of
as
to

also from thenceforth remain

..."
Thomas
Osney beside Oxford, and
so
to

bear faggot before the first cross,

a

the next general procession within the university. lººte.

at

Howbeit not the

his
long after, the bishop having need poor man's help
of

in

y,
3
|
of

household business, took him out the said monastery, placed

him within his own house until his business was ended; and then (his
appointed Dr. Wilcocks his vicar-general, that
he

turn once served)

his next judicial session within the priory Oxford,

he
of

Frideswide
in

at
And

of
...”

º
should assign him remain within the said priory, and not
to

to
depart
the prior for the time being, upon pain
of

of of
thence without license
he

relapse: and like pain also enjoined him wear the sign
to
he

faggot under his uppermost garment, until were dispensed withal

a

for the same. All which notwithstanding (being belike both sorry
denying the truth, and also weary
in

of

for his offence his servile and

}.poor."
prison-like bondage), bethought himself how might best escape
he

he

their cruel hands; and therefore, after while, seeing good opportu
a

nity offered him, fled the diocese and jurisdiction and

he

of

Flees out
his
for

seeking abroad work, thereby

to
in

other counties sustain

life, most commonly abode, sometimes Essex, sometimes
he

in

in

Suffolk; where also associated and joined himself unto such godly
he

he
of

But within
as

professors Christ's gospel,

of

there could hear

to of

few years after (such the cruel rage Satan and his wicked mem
is

bers, who never suffer the godly long continue untroubled,)

he

was
by

inquest the inquisition London,

of

of

of

again accused relapse the

and thereupon was apprehended and brought before Richard Fitz-Thomas
Man the

...
james then bishop London, and, Feb. 9th, 1518,
he
of

was examined becond

the

his
by

Dr. Hed, bishop's vicar-general, within palace London

at
by

where the said Hed, judicially assisted

ta.

his complices,
of

divers
declared first unto Man, that forasmuch
he
as

was, since his first ab-The cause

he by

juring, again detected and accused, certain credible and honestº.

".
of

persons, the same heresies which had once before recanted:

by

and further (contrary penance enjoined him

of
to

the order the late

Lincoln), had departed the priory St. Frideswide, and
he
of

of

bishop
Lincoln, without leave either prior;
of

of

or

the diocese the bishop

London, and that with
of

and was now also found within the diocese

WOL. I.W.
P
210 ARTICLES OBJECTED AGAINST THOMAS MAN.

Henry
yı II. out his badge assigned him by the said bishop's vicar-general: he
therefore, as chancellor and vicar-general unto the bishop of London,
A. D. deputed for that purpose, did then mean to proceed against him as a
1509
relapse, by order of the ecclesiastical laws in that behalf provided.
to
1518. Wherefore he appointed him to appear again in the consistory of
Paul's, on the 12th of February next after, there to answer unto such
articles as then should be propounded against him. At which day
and place, the chancellor (first reciting the causes above mentioned,
why he did then proceed against him) objected unto him these articles
following:—

Articles again objected against Thomas Man.

I. First, That he was of the diocese of London.
II. Item, That he was a christian man, and professed Christ's faith, and the
determinations of holy church concerning the seven sacraments, and other
articles of the catholic faith.
III. Item, That it was not lawful for any man (especially a layman) erro
neously and obstinately to hold, teach, or defend any opinion contrary unto the
determinations of the said church; and that the person so doing is a heretic.
IV. Item, That within one of the twelve months of the year of our Lord
1511, he had been detected before the bishop of Lincoln that then was, of divers
Against points of heresy; as that he had affirmed, that the very body and blood of
the real
altar, but material bread and wine, and
presence Christ was not in the sacrament of the
in the sa that he had received it at Easter as holy bread: and likewise had affirmed, that
crament.
the crucifix and other images in the church, were not to be worshipped; and
also, that confession made unto a priest was of no effect; with divers other
like opinions and heresies.
W. Item, That for these and such like points of heresy he had been abjured
in St. Mary's church at Oxford, before Dr. Wilcocks, chancellor unto the said
bishop of Lincoln, in the month of October, in the year last above-said, and
he all

other, promising fall no more into the like.

to

there did renounce them and

VI. Item, That there also
do

as
solemn oath, such penance
to

had taken
of a
by

the authority
be

should enjoined him the said bishop.

VII. Item, That then
he

was enjoined abide within the monastery

of
to
by

Osney Oxford; and also there faggot before the first cross in
to

bear the
a

general procession.
VIII. Item, That after
he

the monastery of
in

certain time that had been

a

his
of

Osney, the bishop Lincoln (for certain causes) took him into own house
and service, respiting his penance for time.
a

IX. Item, That afterwards, which was

on

º,
October, 1512, the said
of

the 9th
bishop's chancellor, judicially sitting the chapter-house the priory
of

3.of

St.
in

Frideswide, Oxford, did enjoin him that said

he

should tarry within

in
go

priory, and not the gates thereof without license prior for the
of

out
he

time being, until from the bishop; upon pain

of

had other commandment

relapse: and further, that should from thenceforth, upon the like pain, wear
he

sign faggot under his uppermost garment.

of
a

X. Item, That after his abjuration, and since the promises thus done,
he

was
by

yet again detected the bishop London by open fame, and denounced
of
to

worshipful and credible persons, that

he

had used like false errors and heresies,

of

and had spoken and taught certain conclusions heresy against the christian
faith, and determinations holy church: and that
he
of

had fallen into the like

of
as

heresies before his abjuration, both against the sacrament the altar, against
pilgrimages and worshipping images: and had blasphemed our blessed lady,
of

calling her Mably."

XI. Item, That when wrought with one John Bates, Stratford Lang;
he

in

by

thorn, Rogation-week then three years past, and being bidden

in

the said
go

“I
he

and hear the gospel, answered and said unto her, will
to

Bates's wife
go

not go there; you list;

it,

put your
ye

you
as

as

shall have
to
if

much need for

finger burn
in

to

it.

the fire and

the Virgin, set up

be

(1) He meant some image picture some blind place worshipped.

in
or

to
of
 FALSE WITNESSES AGAINST HIM. 211

XII. Item, That in times past, for fear of abjuration, he had fled from Col- Hen
chester to Newbury, and after that unto Amersham, and had there damnably *111.
accompanied with heretics, and had taught heresies among them : and also
A.D.
since the time of his abjuration he had said, that he and his wife had turned six iš06

of,
or seven hundred people unto those opinions which he was abjured and to
others also, contrary Christ's faith, and determinations holy church.

of
to
1518

His touching the first nine,

as
answer unto these articles was, that
true; confessing

he
part
he

be
granted them

to
the second, that

in

to
.
was true Christian, and did profess the true christian faith: but the
a

utterly denied true; affirming for

he

be
of

to
contents the last three
certain answer unto the eleventh article, that the time mentioned

at
Stratford. Upon which
he

of
the same did not work
the town
in

in

be
answer,

to
the chancellor forth two witnesses
called sworn and False

against him, willing him that any just

he
tº

if
examined had matter
against any them,
he
of

should refuse them. But

to
what purpose
º'"
his

upright justice served,

of
this fair offer and trim show cannot

I
see, for, notwithstanding that
he

of
charged one the witnesses with

his
theft and adultery (for that having did yet run

he
of
wife own,
a

away with another man's wife and goods), and also alleged that the
other was too young
be

of
to

life and death:

in
sworn witness case
a

by
yet were they both still retained and allowed the chancellor, and

be
or
to

depart away hide themselves, but

to
sworn not always ready
justify that which they had
to

to

say against the said Thomas Man.

all

And
so

as

for that time, well they

as

also the rest were commanded

depart, and the prisoner sent again his prison.
to

to

And
of

here, the order the oath ministered unto these witnesses,

in

find one note, me thinketh, worthy

of

present remembrance, both

I

for that this process, and also because

in

mentioned somewhat
is
it

it

openeth the foolish, ridiculous, and feigned figurative ceremonies

of
do

the papists, who spiritual signification unto almost

:**.
attribute
a
all

their doings. The register, discoursing

of
large the manner
at

their oath, hath these words: “He caused them swear upon the
...,
to

The sers.
holy evangelists, with their three middle fingers stretched out right,
and laid upon the book the Trinity and catholic faith; and
of

sign
thein
the

the
(to

other two wit, thumb and little finger) put downwards

under the book, body and soul, they did
of

of

token
in

if

damnation
This ceremonial order and **
it in

not depose the truth

the matter.”
their own fond invention, without any
of as

exposition theirs,
of

of
is

ground the Scriptures God,

of
or

so

example
to

mind leave
it
I

still unto themselves, with other their apish toys and ridicules,
as
..i

things worthy laughed at; and

be

now further proceed with

to

.
of

the rest this process

in

which have hand.

I

February, Dr. Hed the chancellor, again judicially Thomas

of

On the 15th
the

sitting Paul's, commanded Thomas Man

be
at

consistory
to
in

ºr
brought before him, and there causing the articles objected against;...}
the

his
by

bishop Lincoln, with abjuration and

of

of

him order
first read;"
his

own articles last propounded,

be

enance, and also

to
be
to

called forth third witness sworn and examined upon the

e

by
do
all

things
he

of

But because
to

same. would seem order

(1) “Ad sancta Dei evangelia jurari fecit, tribus mediis digitis erectis, super librum positis,
in
et

signum Trinitatis, duobus (videlicet pollice auriculari) suppositis sup

et

et

et

et

fidei catholicae:
pressis, sub libro positis, siguum damnationis corporis anima, non deposuerint veri
in
et

et

si

talem hac parte.”.

in

2
P
212 FALSE WITNESSES AGAINST HIM.

*
Henry justice, and nothing against law, he therefore appointed unto the said

his
Thomas Man certain doctors and advocates of the Arches, as
his behalf; which was even like
A.
D.

as
plead

in
to
counsellors the

if
the wolf,

be

of
lamb should the defence and protection

to
1999 committed

the

the

for
he
For what good help could
or

to

at
s hare hound. look
1

of of
their hands, who were both most wicked haters and abhorrers his
A

ñº"
.." christian profession, and also stout upholders and maintainers that

by

he
antichristian law, which was for the same condemned: And

by
that full well appeared the good advice and profitable counsel
For

as
which they gave him against his next examinations. well
upon the twentieth, and also the twenty-third

of

of
the same month
February,

he
their several sessions, seeing his own negations

no to
in

no
their objections take place against their sworn witnesses, had
to

other thing allege for himself, but that, through his twenty weeks
to

of
hard imprisonment under the bishop Lincoln,

he
of

to
was forced
recant and abjure; which was poor shift

of
counsel, God knoweth:

Tº a
yet

Dr.

his
Raynes being one
of
and chief assigned advocates, instead
ºne
by

...
his

advice, could, subtle questioning, then make him confess,

of

the witnesses had accused him, was

of
that certain talk whereof one
spoken about five years before past: which, because was since his

it
men
excusing: and
an

an
of
recantation, was rather accusation himself, than
judge with how favourable and uprightful hearts
to

therefore easy
it
is

be

they took upon them The chan

to

his advocates and defenders.

cellor likewise charged him upon the same twenty-third day, that
had said unto Robert Cluny the
he

since his last imprisonment,

he
far

or
bishop's sumner, and his keeper, that of as
as

forth could see

for

perceive his part this his matter, the laws

in

the church were

The

grounded upon Pilate and Caiaphas: which objection granting he

to
laws

...
for

...not
be

true, the chancellor did that time dismiss the court, until the

tº first day March next following. Upon that day (minding

he to
of

grounded
make quick dispatch) few words asked Man, what matter
he
in

§...
for

himself why should not then (considering the

he
to

had allege
relapsed heretic, and receive such punish
be

premises) pronounced
a
by

by

of

the secular power, But

to
as

ment such was due order law

P

might
no

he, having other allegations than before, which take place

with them, was finally condemned heretic; and notwithstanding
as
a

the register noteth (but how truly, God only knoweth),

he
as

that,
of

did again forsake his former renewed profession Christ's gospel,

yielded Rome, requiring ab
be
of

bishop
to

and himself unto the

of

solved from his curse excommunication, and contented

to

do such
they should enjoin him, March,
of he

of
as

penance was yet, the 29th

by

London,
be

Dr. Hed the sheriff then presently

to

he to

delivered
burned, with this protestation made before, that might not consent
he

he
of
to

the death any, and therefore desired the sheriff that would
as

person relapsed and condemned, and yet

be to

receive this punish him

by

The words
in

rigorous rigour."
to

otherwise than marked

“We desire,
be

our Lord
of

their sentence
in

these the bowels

:”

Christ,
of

of

Jesus that the punishment and execution due severity,

(1) The popish chancellor would not seem his death, but yet could send him
to

to

to

consent the
shambles to be killed.
(2) “Rogamus attente visceribus Jesu Christi, hujusmodi digna: severitatis ultio
ut

et

executio
in

sit

hac parte fienda taliter moderetur, rigor rigidus, neque mansuetudo

in

ut
et

dete contrate non

dissoluta, sedad salutein sanitatem animae tuæ,’ &c.
et
 BURNING OF THOMAS MAN, AND OTHERs. 213

thee and against thee, in this part, may so be moderated, that there Hºy
“
*is
be no rigorous rigour, nor yet no dissolute mansuetude, but to the
health and wealth of thy soul,” &c. Wherein these catholic church- A.D.
men do well declare, according to the words of Thomas Man before
expressed, that the laws of their church be grounded upon Pilate and 1 -
Caiaphas. For like as Caiaphas, with his court of Pharisees, cried
“It

for
against Christ unto Pilate: is not lawful put any man

us
to
death,” but “if thou

let
go, thou art not Caesar's friend;”
to

him
they,

of
so

condemning

to
even first the saints God death, and then
delivering them unto the secular magistrate

be
thereupon exe

to
cuted, would yet cover their malignant hearts with the cloak hypo

of
unwillingness

be
But God

to
critical holiness and shed blood.
thanked, who bringeth things
all
light his due time, and un

to

be in
covereth hypocrisy last, that she may seen and known

in
at

her
right colours!
Thus Thomas Man, the manly martyr Jesus Christ, being con- Thomas
*...,

of
by

unjust
º."
of
chancellor,
demned the sentence Hed the was delivered
London sitting Paternoster-row,
on
of
to

the sheriff

in
horseback

any
before the bishop's door (A. 1518),

he
protesting

to
D.

the said rant.war

put Man death; and therefore
he

no

sheriff, that power

to
as to

had
desiring the sheriff relapse and condemned,

to
take him
to

see
a

is,
him punished; “et tamen citra mortem,” that “without death,”
The sheriff, receiving neither
as

the register.
in

the words stand

his burning, nor any indentures that his de
be

of
to

at

articles read
livery, immediately carried him Smithfield, and there, the same
to to

“put into God's angel;" ac

be

day the forenoon, caused him

in

cording
of

the said Thomas Man before, saying, that

to

in he if
the words
the pilled knave priests,
he

he
goof

were taken again called them,

as

the Holy Angel, and then

he

be

an
to

wist well should angel

heaven.
In

one Thomas Risby, weaver,

of

it of

the deposition Stratford

Langthorn, against the aforenamed martyr Thomas Man, appeareth
by

he

the registers, that places and countries

in

in

had been divers

England, and had instructed very many, Amersham, London,
as
at

at

Billericay, Chelmsford, Stratford-Langthorn, Uxbridge,

at

at

at
at

at

Burnham, Henley-upon-Thames, Suffolk and Norfolk, New

in
at

at

bury, and divers places more: where

he

he
as

himself testifieth, that

he

of

went westward, found great company well-disposed persons,

a

*.
judgment touching
of

being
of

the same the sacrament the Lord's

of,

Newbury,' where was (as

he

he
six

supper that and especially

at

was score
glorious and sweet society
of

confessed) faithful favourers, who had

a

by
till

..."
of

at

continued the space fifteen years together, last, certain

§.
a
of

lewd person, whom they trusted and made their council, they were
tº
ury,
six

bewrayed; and then many

of

of

or

them,
to

the number seven

thence”
of
or

score, were abjured, and three four them burnt. From

Windsor, where he,
he

he

of
to

came then (as confessed) the forest

Amersham, removed thither,
of

at

hearing the brethren

who were
godly
he

where found and great company, which had continued

a

that doctrine and teaching twenty-three years, which was from

in

this present time seventy years ago. And this congregation

of
till

Buckinghamshire men remained John Longland,

of

the time
(1) Ex Regist. Ric Fitzjames, fol. 798.
 º
214. Robert cos(N AND willIAM sweetING, MARTYRs

# of Lincoln, whereof we shall (Christ willing) hear more

A.P. Against these faithful Christians of Amersham, were great trouble

lº and persecution in the time of William Smith bishop of Lincoln,

2.
lºs.
i.”
about A.D. 1507, at which time divers and many were abjured, and
it was called ‘abjuratio magna,” “the great abjuration;' and those
who were noted of that doctrine and profession, were called by the
*... name of ‘known men, or “just fast men,’ &c. In this congregation
fºr
*
of the faithful brethren, were four principal readers or instructors;
Amºr" whereof one was Tylsworth, called then Dr. Tylsworth, who was

the
burnt at Amersham, mentioned in our history before, by name

be
Tilseley, rather called Tylsworth.
of

William suppose

to
whom

I
Another was Thomas Chase, called amongst them Dr. Chase, whom
Lin
we

be

of
murdered and hanged the bishop

in
declared before to
prison Woburn, The third was this
at

coln's called Little-ease."

Thomas Man, called also Dr. Man, burned

as

in
here mentioned

is
by
Smithfield, A.D. 1518, who,

no
as
his own confession, and less
by

also his travail appeareth, was God's champion, and suffered much
in by

of
Thomas trouble the priests for the cause and law God. He confesseth

he
*...*... himself the same register, that had turned seven hundred

.."
*...a, people his religion and doctrine, for which

he
He
to

thanked God.

:* men and women from Amersham, Ux

of

conveyed also five couples

bridge, Burnham, and Henley-upon-Thames, (where they dwelt),
unto Suffolk and Norfolk, that they might brought (as be

he
then
the devil's mouth. The fourth was Robert Cosin;
it)

of

termed out
named likewise among them Dr. Cosin.

#obert Login, 25uchingham, Jāartyr.

of

This Robert Cosin the former part

in
to

seemeth be the same who

º:
by

this history
of

of

mentioned, being called the name father

.*
is

His bert,” and was burnt Buckingham. Of this Robert Cosin, find
in

I
Lincoln, that he, with Thomas Man, had instructed
of

the registers
in

go

and persuaded one Joan Norman, about Amersham, not

on
“in”
to

pilgrimage, nor worship any images Also when she had

of
to

saints.
for

her child, they dis

of

piece
to
of

vowed silver saint the health

a

suaded her from the same, and said, that she needed not
to

confess
up

priest, but that lift

to

to

to

herself was sufficient her hands

it

:º
a

by

for

heaven. Moreover, they were charged the bishop, teaching

ſº." Joan, might Sunday
on

*y
as

the said that she well drink the before

any other day. And thus you see the doctrine
on

mass,
of
as

these
for which they were those days abjured and condemned
in

to death.

telliam énetting, alias Elethe, Jaattur.

William Sweeting, otherwise named Clerke, first dwelt with the lady
Percy, Darlington,
the county Northampton, for certain
of
at

in

of a

space, and from thence went Boxted, Essex,

to

the county
in

was the holy water clerk the space seven years: after
he

of

where
that, Mrs. Margery Wood, the term
he

of of

was bailiff and farmer

to
he

years. departed and came

to

thirteen From Boxted the town

(2)

(1) See vol. iv. page 123. Ibid. page 124. (3) Ex Regist. Johan, Longland.
 JAMES BREwsTER, MARTYR. 215

St.
St. Osithe, where he served the prior of Osithe's, named George Hºr
P.III.
Laund, the more;

he
of

so
space sixteen years and where had turned

by
the prior his persuasions, that the said prior

of
St. Osithe was A.D.
compelled abjure." This William Sweeting, coming

to
afterwards
up 1999

is
for
the
aforesaid prior,

of of
toLondon with suspicion heresy

-
to
was committed the Lollards' tower, under the custody Charles
Joseph, and there, being abjured St. Paul, was con- #:

of
in
the church
to
faggot Paul's Cross, and Colchester; and "...

at

at
strained bear

all
faggot upon his coat his life, which

he
to
afterwards wear did two abjured.

F. a
years together his left sleeve, till Col

at
length the parson

of
chester required him help him the church; and

of
in

so
to
the service
plucked the badge from his sleeve, and there

he
remained two years,
being the holy water clerk. From thence afterward

he
departed, and
travelling abroad, came Rederiffe, Winchester,

of
to

in
the diocese
was holy water clerk the space
he

he
year. Then

of

in to
where went

a
was their neatherd, and kept the town beasts;
he

Chelsea, where
which town, upon St. Ann's day the morning,

he
as
went forth in
the field, the good man was apprehended and
to

with his beasts

brought before the bishop, and his chamber searched for books; this
was A.
D.

1511. -

these:–
he

The crimes whereupon was examined, were

First, For having much conference with one William Man, Boxted,

of

in
a
book which was called Matthew.

º
Item, That had familiarity, and frequented much the company
he

of
James
Brewster, who had been before abjured.
on go

Item, That when his wife should pilgrimage,

he
on

asked her, what of Against

"
by

her going pilgrimage? adding moreover, that

;

to as
ood she would receive

*
purpose nor profit; but rather
no

supposed were better for her

to to

was
it

it
at

keep home, and attend her business.

Item, That William Man, that the sacrament Transub
he

of

had learned and received

the priests' altar, was not the present very body, but bread substance, re-
of

in

ceived in memorial of Christ.

Item, That
he

had propounded and affirmed James

to

the same doctrine

Brewster.
he

for

Item, Because had reprehended his wife worshipping the images

in

the Against
up

images.
church, and for setting candles before them.
all

And thus have you the causes and crimes laid against this
William Sweeting wherefore was condemned: who then being
he he

had, why judged for relapse,

he

be

asked what cause should not

a

had nothing else, but only that

he

he

said, committed himself

to

the
mercy Almighty God.
of

3|amcg 23rcingter, £oltbegter, Jºattur.

of

With William Sweeting also the same time was examined and con
demned, James Brewster, the parish St. Nicholas,
of

of

in

Colchester.
This James Brewster carpenter, dwelling ten years the town
in

was
a

Colchester;
who, being unlettered, could neither read nor write,
of

St. James,
of

and was apprehended upon the day one Walker's

in

house, parish. -
St. Clement's
in

1505, had been abjured

he

About six years before, which

A.
D.

was
by

William Warham, archbishop Canterbury, the see

of
of

London
(1) Ex Regist. Ric. Fitzjames, fol. 60.
 216 BURNING OF SWEETING AND BREWSTER.

Hºw being then vacant; and after other penance done at Colchester, was

his

his
*
*— enjoined to wear a faggot upon upper gament during life,

his
he
A.D. which badge did bear upon

of
left shoulder near the space two

till
years, comptroller Oxford plucked away, because

of

the of
the the earl

it
was

the
he
1:... labouring

of
in
works earl.

:-

he

he
The crimes whereupon was examined, and which confessed,
were these

First, That the fields keep

he
had been five times with William Sweeting

in
Crimes
ing beasts, hearing him read many good things out

of
certain book:

at
objected which
#...

a
reading also were present one time Woodroof Woodbinde, netmaker,

or
at

a
with his wife; also William Sweeting; and another time

of
brother-in-law

a
Thomas Goodred, who heard likewise the said William Sweeting read.
Item, Because Henry Hert, carpen
he
used the company and conference

of
ter, Westminster, and wrought with him
of

his science

of in

in at
Westminster.
Item, For having English,

an
Scripture

of
certain little book
a old
writing almost worn for age, whose name not there expressed.

is
Item, Because he, hearing upon time one Master Bardfield, Colchester,

of
a
thus say: “He that will not worship the Maozim heart and thought, shall

in
ı
William Man, what that word Maozim
he

sight,”

of
in

die asked afterwards

as
should mean? who told him, that signified the masing” God,

as
it much

to
wit, the sacrament
of

the altar.
Item, That had much conference with Henry Hert, against oblations and
he

images, and that was better bestowed money which was given the poor,

to
it

than that which was offered pilgrimage.

in

Item, For that and conference with Roger Helliar,

he

had communication
St.

and one Walker, Clements, concerning divers such matters

of

of
thicker
a

rºmº offering images, worshipping saints, and the sacrament

of

of
to

the

*
altar.

he,
peri- Item, When Thomas Goodred, William Sweeting, the fields keep

in
and
A

lous ing beasts, were talking together

of

the Lord's body, and like

of

the sacrament
matters, this James Brewster should thus say: “Now the living God
of
the Son
help us: unto whom William Sweeting again should answer: “Now Almighty
God do.”
so

And thus have you the causes likewise and crimes laid against
James Brewster, upon which he, with William Sweeting, were toge
ther examined and condemned. Then being asked, the Romish
as
is,

had any cause why

he

he

be

manner Whether should not adjudged

for relapse; he, trusting find favour and grace submitting
in
to
a

Almighty God,
he

himself, said, that

to

the mercy
of

submitted him
his

Judge. And
to

the favourable goodness

of

and him likewise did

should
º

William Sweeting submit himself; trusting belike that

find some favour and relief this humble subjecting themselves unto
in

*º
their goodness.
of
un:

The But note here the unmerciful and unchristian dealing these
"..." catholic fathers, who, upon their submission, were contented give
to

out solemn commission, the tenor whereof was release and par
to
a

...
of

don them from the sentence excommunication, which they had

all

incurred: but immediately after upon the same, the bishop, this
notwithstanding, pronounced upon them the sentence
of

sweeting death and

i.e. condemnation; whereupon they were both delivered
ºn
to

Ryewster the secular

power, and both together burnt 18th
Smithfield one fire, the
in

at

day October,
A.
of

iºd." 1511.
D.
ii.,

an

as

as

idol, and signifieth forts and munitions,

is

(1) Maozim Dan. much

in

(2) “Masing,” fanciful.-E.D.

(3)

Ex. Regist. Lond.

,
 w1LLIAM SMITH AND John LONGLAND, PERSECUTORS. 217

“Igrištopher $5uemaker, of Öreat JBiggenbem, JDattºr.

#;"
To these blessed saints before-named, we will also adjoin Christopher A. D.
I

sir
Shoemaker, of whom this find briefly in the register of John 1999
Longland; that the said Christopher Shoemaker, lis

of
parishioner

a
-
John Say, and after other

of
Great Missenden, came

to
the house
talk, read
of

of
him out little book the words which

to
matters

a
spake to
disciples. And thus coming

of to
Christ his his house about
read something out

he
times, every the same book
at

four time
unto him, teaching him not

be
to
the priests celebration

in
deceived
mass; and declaring that was not the same very present body
of at

it
Christ, priests did fantasy; but substance bread, bearing

in
as

the
Christ: and taught moreover, that pilgrimage,
of

the remembrance him

.
up

all
worshipping and setting unprofitable.

to
candles saints, were

by
And thus the said John Say, being taught this Christopher, and
of by

John Okenden and Robert Pope, was brought

in to
also confirmed
the

the knowledge same doctrine. Thus much briefly find

ſº
that register concerning Christopher Shoemaker; declaring further,

in
Newbury about this time, which was A.D. 1518.
he

that was burned

at

bury,
of

of

And thus much out the registers London.

In

turning over the registers and records Lincoln likewise, and

to of
of

of as
coming year our Lord 1520, 1521, find that
to

the and
light Gospel I
to of

began
of to

the the more appear, and the number

of
so

professors grow, the vehemency persecution, and stir the

bishops began also increase; whereupon ensued great perturbation
to

divers and sundry quarters

of

and grievous affliction this realm,

in

especially about Buckinghamshire and Amersham, Uxbridge, Henley,

Newbury, London, Essex, Colchester, Suffolk,
of
in

in

the diocese
and Norfolk, and other parts more. And this was before the name
these countries among the people. Where
of

of

Luther
in

was heard
fore they are much beguiled and misinformed, who condemn this kind
received, novelty; asking, “Where was this
of

of

doctrine now
religion forty To
**

church and years ago, before Luther's time

answered, that this religion and form
be

of

whom may doctrine

it

The anti.

...".
by

by

was planted the apostles, and taught true bishops; afterward

decayed, and now reformed again. Although was not received nor ºne
it

the pope's clergy before Luther's time, neither yet

of

admitted gospel.
is
;

yet others, pleased the Lord

of

a in

was received whose hearts

it

it

work; and that

in of

secretly great number, who both professed

to

if for

this history may

of
as

and suffered the same, the former times

And
be
so

appear. they think this doctrine new that was not

it
of

heard before Luther's time, how then came such great persecution
England
of
If

before Luther's time here

in

these were the same

2

profession which they were their cruelty unreasonable,

of

then was
persecute, their own catholic fraternity. And
so

they were
to

if
of

or
so

otherwise, how then this doctrine the gospel new, how are
is

up

be
so

the professors thereof they pretend them

to
as

late started
2

But this cometh only ignorance, and for not knowing nor con- Igno
...,
of
the

the

sidering well times and antiquities

of

church which have been

before us; which they did, they should see and say, that the church
if

England hath not lacked great multitudes who tasted and followed
of
218 wiLLIAM SMITH AND Joh N LONGLAND, PERSECUTORS.

the
for
the
God's holy word almost

in
as
ample manner,

of
sweetness
Although public authority

of

as
number well-disposed hearts, now.

of
A.D. maintain the open preaching the gospel, yet the

to
then lacked

I-

the
true professors was not much unequal: certes

of
1999 secret multitude
1.s. those christian days seemed mudh superior

of

to
fervent zeal these

by
jor

up
our days and times; their sitting

in all
as
manifestly may appear

by
night reading and hearing; also their expenses and charges

in
;:... buying English,

of

of
books whom some gave five marks, some

in
tº

In of
more, some less, for book: some gave load hay for few

a
a

a
tº
i.,
St.

St.
James, English.
of

of
Paul

or

in
chapters which rarity

of
teachers, this one thing greatly marvel and muse

of
books, and want

1
at;

to
registers, truth,

of
the
in
to

note and consider how the word

notwithstanding, did multiply

so

as
exceedingly did amongst them:

it
no
bedoubt the marvellous working

of
to

wherein seen God's

is

mighty power. For

so
find and observe considering the registers,

in
I
how one neighbour, resorting and conferring with another, eftsoons
second talk, did win and turn their
of

with the first

or
few words
a

persuade them, touching the

to

that wherein they desired

to
minds

... To see their travails, their

of

Earnest truth God's word and his sacraments.

earnest seekings, their burning zeal, their readings, their watchings,
#.
tº
*
their sweet assemblies, their love and concord, their godly living, their
faithful demeaning with the faithful, may make

us
now, these our

in
for
of

days free profession,

to

blush shame.

É.
Four principal points they stood

of
against the church Rome:
in

pilgrimage,
of

in
saints, reading Scripture-books
in

in

adoration
in
of
and the carnal presence Christ's body
in

in
*...
the
Sacrament.
Abjuratio After abjuration aforesaid, which was under William
the great
Smith, bishop Lincoln, they were noted and termed among them
of
by

‘known-men, “just-fast-men:
of

or

the name now they

as
selves
by

of

fast men, are called the name Protestants.

..., As they were simple, and yet not uncircumspect

prac-
their doings,
in
by

being wily
so

the crafty serpent, more than they, fraudulent

subtlety did
he
so

circumvent them, that

to

prelates caused the wife detect

the husband, the husband the wife, the father the daughter, the
daughter the father, the brother
to

disclose the brother, and neighbour

the neighbour. Neither were there any assemblies nor readings kept,
but both the persons and also the books were known neither was
;

any word was dis

So so

closely spoken, nor article mentioned, but

it

covered. subtilely and sleightly these catholic prelates did use

their inquisitions and examinations, that nothing was done
or

said
among these “known-men, covertly, fifteen
so

twenty years before,

or

was brought their intelligence. Such captious

at

length
to

but
it

so

interrogatories, many articles and suspicions they had, such espials

and privy Scouts they sent abroad, such authority and credit they had
with the king, and the king's name; such diligence they showed
in

violently and impudently they abused the book

so

that behalf,
in

of

the peaceable evangelists, wresting men's consciences upon their oath,

swearing them upon the same detect themselves, their fathers and
to

kindred,
of

mothers, and other their with their friends and neighbours,

All things
to

the further process

of
in

and that death. which the

mark was anciently valued thirty shillings, afterwards thirteen and fourpence.—ED.
at

at

(1)
A
 INTERROGATORIES MINISTERED AGAINST THE EXAMINATES. 219

table ensuing (Christ willing), which we have collected out of some

part of the registers of Lincoln, shall appear.
III. #
For the better declaration whereof, first here is to be premonished A.D.
by the way, touching the see of Lincoln, that after William Smith
succeeded John Longland. This William Smith, although he was 1...s.
lº
somewhat eager and sharp against the poor simple flock of Christ's
servants, under whom some were burned, many abjured, a great number sin.
wi
..."
*ºf
molested, as partly hath been afore declared; yet was he nothing so Lincoln.
bloody or cruel as was the said Longland, who afterwards succeeded John

the
in that diocese; for him, that

of

of
so
find time the great

in
I
abjuration and troublesome affliction Buckinghamshire men, where-

of
many were abjured, and certain burned; yet divers sent quietly

he
in

...

go
home without punishment and penance, bidding them home and
live good christian men do; and many who were enjoined Brazen
as

..."
he

1515,

D.
penance before, did release. This Smith died about

A.
by

whom was builded,

of
as

aforesaid, the college

in
Brazennose
is

builded.
Oxford.

Not long after him followed John Longland, fierce and cruel

to a
the faithful poor servants Christ; who,
of

of

vexer renew again the

old sparkles persecution which were not yet utterly quenched, first
of

he
those who had been abjured, whom
of
or

began with one two

by
be

thought most notorious, causing them,

to

their oath,
of
force
detect and bewray, not only their own opinions touching points

of
to

*i;
all

religion, but also their affinity, who were

to

of

discover others
abjured before. And them likewise put he
or

either suspected

to
their oath, most constraining them
to

utter and confess both

...
by

themselves, and whom else soever they knew:

an
reason whereof Longland
men, women, and maidens, were brought forth
of

incredible multitude
examination, and straightly handled; and such ...}
as
to

were found
in

The rest were burdened with superstitious

so

relapse were burned. people.

and idolatrous penance and injunctions, that either through grief con
of

science they shortly died, else with shame they lived. All which
or

the bishop against these “known’

of

tragical doings and proceedings

and ‘just-fast-men, these tables hereunder following (Christ
in

granting) shall appear, both with the accusers, and with the parties
themselves accused, and also the crimes objected.
we

requisite first
be

But before enter into the table,

to

shall hear
it

the order and copy his captious and crafty interrogatories, whereby
of
he

constrained the simple poor men

to

accuse and impeach one

as

another: which interrogatories followeth.

in

were these order

CAPTIOUS INTERROGATORIES MINISTERED COMMONLY BY THE

Bishop of LINcoLN, AGAINST THESE EXAMINATEs
HERE FOLLOWING.

articles which Longland, bishop Lincoln,

of

The interrogatories
to or

used most commonly ‘known-men,”

or
to

minister these examinates

as

number were nine, and are these followeth.

in

'i.
t

First, Whether they any them did know, that certain the parish
of

of

of
or
I.

Amersham had been convented before William Smith, late bishop

of

for heresy”
220 INTERItOGATORIES MINISTERED AGAINST THE EXAMINATES.

II.
Afenry Item, Whether they knew that they,

so
convented before the said bishop,
wn II.
any other sacrament

of

of
or
did err the altar, the church:

in
the sacrament

in in
they did, what sacraments, and Also whether they

of
which

in
A. D and them

if

:
so
iš06 knew that the said parties convented did confess their errors, and receive

—
to penance for the same?
III.
Item, Whether they, any

of

of

of
or

so
1518. them, were the society those
convented for heresy: and they were, what fellowship they had with them,

if
and with whom

2
IV. Item, Whether they, any them, were ever conversant with such

of
or

a
one (naming the person whom they knew suspected, with Thurstan Little

as
page)? And they were, what conversation they had with him, how long,

if

of
to
and when and whether they knew the said person have been suspected

:
heresy
Item, Whether they, them, were ever conversant with him;
V.

of
any

or
with him (naming some other person whom they suspected,
or

as
Alexandel
Mastall) and they were, how, and how long? and whether they knew the
be if
said person suspected heresy”

of
to

VI. Item, Whether they

of
or
any

of
them had been beforetime detected
heresy, the aforesaid William bishop
or of Lincoln; and they

of
to

the office

if
by

else, whether they only

or
were, what person persons they were detected?
by

were called the aforesaid William bishop for heresy:

VII. Item, Whether noted and holden for heretics; re
he

be

be
they
or

or
of
puted and defamed those who were convented for heresy
of
be
to

the sect

2
he

be

they named for ‘known-man' amongst them

or

and whether
a

2
VIII. Item, Whether
he

of

as
they have been ever any readings
or

at
such
so

have been convented for heresy'?

IX. Item, Whether any secret communication
he

or
they were ever

in
or

conventicle with them? whom or which of them he knew

to
be named and
‘known-man,’ holding against the sacrament the altar,
or

or
reputed for

of
a

they knew any such,

of

other sacraments and articles faith? and

to
if
declare
where and when, and what they were, and who were present the same time?

These articles and interrogatories thus declared, now followeth

to
be

of
showed certain brief sum compendiously collected out the
a

John Longland, bishop Lincoln, declaring,

of

of

of
registers
in
order
by
of

table, the names first those who oath were constrained against
a

their wills detect and accuse others. Secondly, The persons that
to

Thirdly, The crimes them objected;

as
be to

in
were accused. the
of

process
to

this table shall follow seen. -

And first; forasmuch the bishop perceived that Roger Bennet,

as

William Chedwell, Edmund Dormer, Thomas Harding, Robert

be

Andrew, with such others, were men especially noted

of
to

that
began with them;
he

side, therefore,
to

work his purpose the better,

producing the same
of
as

witnesses,
to

detect first Robert Bartlet

Amersham, and Richard his brother; understanding that these afore
named witnesses, because they had been abjured before, durst now
do

other, upon pain

no

of

relapse, but needs confess whatsoever was

unto them. And therefore, because Robert Bartlet and Richard
|

brother, being called before the bishop, and sworn upon their
his

oath, would confess nothing against themselves; the bishop, con

to
by

vict them witnesses, went first William Chedwell, lying sore

to
his

sick bed, causing him upon the evangelists swear, whether

in

to

be “known
to

he knew the aforesaid Robert and Richard Bartlet

men.” Which being done, the bishop then called before him Robert
Andrew, Roger Bennet, John Hill, Edmund Dormer, John Milsent,
Thomas Bernard, Thomas Littlepage, John Dosset (all Amersham
no

do

men), who, being abjured before,

as

said, durst otherwise

is
 PERSEcution IN THE Diocese of LINcolN, 221

but confess upon their oath that Robert and Richard Bartlet were Henry
“known-men. And yet the bishop, not contented with this, caused ".
also their two wives, to wit, Margaret the wife of Robert Bartlet, and A. D.
Isabel the wife of Richard Bartlet, to depose and give witness against 1999
their own natural husbands. Albeit Isabel Bartlet, being somewhat I - is
more temperate of her tongue, refused utterly to confess any thing of
her husband, and denied her husband's words to be true; till at last,
she being convicted of perjury, was constrained to utter the truth, as
in the process of this table following, more particularly followeth to
be seen.

A TABLE, DESCRIBING THE GRIEVOUS AFFLICTIONS OF GooD

MEN AND wom EN IN THE Diocese of LIN colN, UNDER Joh N
LONGLAND THE BISHOP ; WITH THE NAMEs Both of THE
Accus ERs, AND OF THEM THAT web E Accus ED : ALso witH
THE CRIMES TO THEM OBJECTED : OUT OF THE REGISTERS
of THE SAID DIocese, A. D. 1521."
William Chedwell, sick in his bed; Robert Andrew, Robert Bennet,
John Hill, Edmund Dormer, John Milsent, Thomas Bernard,
Thomas Littlepage, John Dosset, Margaret Bartlet, Isabel Bartlet:
these being before abjured, were now compelled by oath to detect

Robert Bartlet and Richard Bartlet, his brother.

This Robert Bartlet, and Richard his brother, were detected by these afore- A.D.
is,

said accusers, to be “known-men,' that the same company and affinity

be
of
to

1518
with these jurats, and others who had been abjured before Wil- of
in

to
the time
liam Smith, bishop Lincoln, about 1508; and that
so of

of

Thomas
in
D.

the house 1521.

A.
by

Harding they were noted, Harding's wife, who, speaking

of

the words to
Robert Bartlet, said, That she was glad that
to he

grace, and
to

was converted
Almighty God; requiring him never was called to;
he
to

chosen forsake that

Also the said Harding's wife,
he

no

for did, there was

sacrifice left for him.
if

speaking Richard Bartlet coming into her house, said, ‘Here cometh good
to

a
he

man, and hope buying

he

of be

of
so

will good man: but hath much mind

a
I

all

and selling, and taking farms, that putteth his mind from goodness.'
it

“By which words Item,

he

appeareth,” said they, “that ‘known-man.'

it

is
a

Harding's wife, said,

he

That Robert Bartlet, speaking had thought

to

to

have
called William Tylsworth false heretic; but now Item,
he

was better advised.

That they used the lectures and readings that company.
of

This Robert Bartlet, and Richard his brother, first being sworn, and yet con
by

fessing nothing before the bishop,

as

witness,
.
at

last were convicted above

appeareth, perjury. Wherefore incurring into greater
of

noted therefore

.
danger, they were constrained their next examination utter themselves,
at

to
is,

and confess what they had both done and said; that that the said Robert For read
parcel Scripture beginning thus “James lººr
of

had read unto Richard his brother

a

God, the twelve kinds,’ &c. Item, that heard William E. in.
he
of

to

the servant
Tylsworth say, that images saints were but stocks and stones, and dead
of

things; and that his brother Richard, and concealed the

he

taught the same

to

William Tylsworth. Item, That partly believed Thomas Mastal,

he
of

teaching him that the true presence the sacrament; and

of

Christ was not

in
no

other evidence but these registers bishop Longland, we should have abundant
of

(1) Had we
testimony prove that the church an enemy
to

to
of

of

of

Rome the diffusion the word God. Let

is

the reader peruse the nature the charges preferred against the above honest and well-disposed
of
be

persons; let the crimes alleged weighed against the punishments inflicted; let the source from
whence the persecution arose; the object against which Romish vengeance was principally directed,
be

respectively, dispassionately, and attentively considered, and will not now excite surprise,
it

that infidelity and Romanism are twin-sisters, leagued impious companionship, quench the
to
in

spirit religion, suppress the word God, and pure and undefiled
to

to
of

of

of

subvert the course

Christianity.—ED.
222 FROM THIE REGISTERS OF BISHOP LONGLAND.

Henry likewise of images and pilgrimages. Item, for receiving the communion at
**H. Easter without shrift, &c.
A.D. - -- -
1518 , Robert Bartlet brought to examination, was caused by his oath to
º,
1521
detect these persons:
Richard, Brother of Robert Bartlet.

!.
The bro- The crime whereof Robert Bartlet impeached his brother Richard was this:
Because, he said, his brother Richard had been much conversant with Thurstan
the

tº

Littlepage, and had learned

of

of
him the counsels and secrets those men: also

St.
he James, thus beginning:

of

of
the epistle

ofof
ther that had learned him some
God, the twelve kinds,’ &c.

to
‘James the servant

º Isabel Bartlet, wife

of
Robert Bartlet.
The The cause wherein Robert Bartlet did detect his wife, was this: That when
the bishop's servant was come for her husband, she uttered these words, say

an
the

ing, Alas!
he

wire was now undone man, and she but dead woman.

a
Futhermore, the said Robert being demanded

he
the bishop, whether

of
knew
be

he
married her, said, ‘Yea.'
of

of
Isabel his wife
to

the sect heretics before

Being asked again,

he
that sect, whether then

of
she had not been would
he if

have married her granted the same likewise.

?

Agnes Wellis, his Sister.

... Futhermore, the said Robert Bartlet detected his own sister,

in he
The

in
that had

the
her not worship images, and also had taught her
to

twice instructed
the sister. epistle of St. James.

Elizabeth Dean, wife West Wycombe, Emmar Tylsworth,

of

of

Richard Dean
William Tylsworth, William Grinder and his wife, John Scrivener,
of

wife
Alexander Mastal, William Tylsworth, Thurstan Littlepage, and John Bartlet,
his brother.
‘known
of

of
The said Robert Bartlet detected also these
to

be the number
men,' for that they resorted many times together, reading and conferring
among themselves, and talking against worshipping images, and pilgrimage.
of

And any came

in

amongst them that were not their side, then they would
of
noif

all

say more, but keep silence, &c.

by

Richard Bartlet, his oath, was constrained follow

to

detect the
ing person:
Agnes Wellis, wife John Wellis,
of

his Sister.
This Agnes was detected three points; first, for learning
in of

her brother
in

#ºn
...in
St.

English Thurstan Littlepage; secondly,

of

the epistle
of

James
his

for not believing the bodily presence the sacrament; thirdly, for speaking
in

sister,
against worshipping images, and going
on

pilgrimages.
of

old Father Bartlet, his own Father.

of

Also
he

The This Richard Bartlet also his father, that

of

his confession said

in

was
a

tº"
he

was taken for: for the other day there came him
to

better man than man

a

Xighty
ye

work sore:’ ‘Yea,'

he
as

was threshing, and said, “God speed, father Bartlet,

thresh God Almighty out the strawl"
“I

said he,
of

threshed
out of the
straw.
Against this Agnes Wellis brought and examined before the
bishop, were ministered these interrogatories, which for certain causes
for

thought here our posterity

to

insert,
to

note and consider and

;
I

they are these that follow

:
be

(1) How flagrant must the idolatry the popish service

of

at

of

the elevation and adoration

the host, have provoked the sixteenth century
of
to

to

rustic utter such bitter sarcasm!—ED.

a

a
 PERSEcution IN THE DIocese of LINcolN, 223

Articles ministered to Agnes Wellis. Henry

P.I.I.I.

I. Whether she knew that certain of the parish of Amersham were con
A. D.
vented before William Smith, late bishop of Lincoln, for heresy 7
II. Item, Whether she knew that certain of them, so convented before the 1518
to
bishop for heresy, did err in the sacrament of the altar, or in other sacraments,
1521.
and what errors they were, and wherein 7
III. Item, Whether she knew any others to be suspected of the same heresy
or sect, beside those of Amersham so convented? who they were, and how many?

.
IV. Item, Whether she had been of the same company, or sect, or opinion
with them that were convented before the bishop for heresy” and if she were,
what company she used, and whose?
V. Item, Whether she was at any time conversant with Thurstan Littlepage?
and if she were, how oft she had been in his com how, what time, in
place, who else were present, for what causes, and whether she knew him to be ".
suspected for heresy”
WI. Item, Whether she knew and had been conversant with Alexander
Mastal f and if she were, how, when, in what place, who were present, for
what causes, and whether she knew him suspected for heresy 7
VII. Item, Whether she was ever detected to the office of William Smith, late
bishop of Lincoln, at what time, or since the time that Littlepage and Mastal
were convented before the bishop for heresy 2 and whether she was then called
and convented before the bishop for heresy, or not?
VIII. Item, Whether she had been, or is now noted, had, holden, reputed,
or defamed to be of the same sect with Thurstan Littlepage, or others convicted
of heresy” and whether she be, or hath been nominated for a ‘known woman’
among them?
IX. Item, Whether she had been present at any time at the readings or
conferrings between Thurston Littlepage and other convicts :

ſº
St.
X. Item, Whether Thurston Littlepage did ever teach her the epistle of For read
St.

James, English and whether she had Scripture

of
or

the epistles Paul

in
or

Peter
repeated ofttimes the epistle St. James unto the said Thurston, the pre Eng
of

in

in
sence of Richard Bartlet her brother? lish.

*.
XI. Item, Whether Richard Bartlet her brother did teach her any time
at
St.

did, how oft, and

he
of

the epistle James? and what

in
if

XII. Item, Whether she had been instructed

by

Thurstan Littlepage, by
or

any other the aforesaid sect, that

of

the altar was not the

of in

in

the sacrament
true body Christ, but only the substance
of

bread?
XIII. Item, Whether she had been instructed by Thurstan Littlepage,
be or

.. other, that pilgrimage was not

be

of

to

used, nor the images

to

saints
ored?
XIV. Item, Whether she did credit the said Thurstan Littlepage, any
or
or

other, teaching her the premises? and whether she did believe expressly
in

consent with them the foresaid articles?

in

XV. Item, Whether Robert Bartlet her brother did ever teach her the
St.

did, how often, and where?

he

epistle
of

James? and
if

XVI. Item, Whether the said Robert Bartlet had taught her, that pilgrimage
be

be

was not used, and that images were not

to

to

adored?
XVII. Item, Whether she knew such law and custom among them, that
a

that sort did contract matrimony only with themselves, and

as

of

such were
not with other Christians?
XVIII. Item, Whether she did ever hear Thurstan any other say, that
or

they only who were

of

their doctrine were true Christians?

XIX. Item, When she came receive, and was confessed, whether she did
to

the priest?
to

utter and confess her heresies

º,
Unto these captious and cruel interrogatory articles ministered
against Agnes Wellis, she answered negatively almost
all
of
to

them,
refusing utter any person unto the bishop. But soon after, being
to

by

otherwise schooled, cannot tell how, the catholics, she was com
I

detect both herself, her brother Robert Bartlet, Thurstan

to

elled
and also Isabel Morwin, wife John Morwin, &c.
of
 FROM THE REGISTERS OF BISHOP LONGLAND.

Examination of Isabel Bartlet.

Isabel Bartlet was then brought and examined before the bishop: where she
A. D being asked whether she spake these words following to her husband, at the
1518 coming
of the bishop's man : ‘Alas! now are you an undone man, and I but
to
1521.
a dead woman?' #.
she stood in long denial of the same; and although
her husband gave witness against her, yet stood she that her husband said not
She ex truth. At last she was compelled to grant those words to be spoken; and then
cuseth being asked what she meant by them 7 thus she excused herself, that her
her own
words. husband had been unkind to her a long time, and therefore she desired to
depart from him; whereupon now for sorrow she spake these words, &c.
which words her husband did excuse something otherwise, saying, that his
wife spoke those words between the threshold and the hall-door, because of a
vehement fear for the loss of her goods.
Also she accused Richard Hobbes of Hichenden; Henry Hobbes of Hichen
den; Herne's wife: Herne widow of Amersham: Thomas Cowper of Amer
sham, husbandman.
William Chedwel of Amersham accused John Stamp, wheeler, of Amersham;
and Alice Harding, wife of Thomas Harding. The crime laid to Alice Hard
ing was this: because when the priest was coming to Richard Bennet to give
him the howsel, she went before, and instructed him what he should do.

Roger Bennet, by like compulsion of his oath, was caused to

detect these persons:
William Rogers, tiler; William Harding, Roger Harding. These were
detected by Roger Bennet, for that they being admonished to appear before the
bishop's chancellor at Amersham, neglected so to do.
For John Jennings, servant to James Morden; George, servant of Thomas Tochel;
English
books. and Thomas Gray, servant of Roger Bennet. These were detected for carry
ing about certain books in English.
William Smith, wheeler; the wife of John Milsent; the wife of W. Rogers;
Ro. Stamp and his wife; also the wife of Robert Bartlet. These good women

for
here named were detected to the bishop by Roger Bennet, that upon the
and come from the church, they use
to
holidays, when they resort unto
5.

Collingworth's house, and there keep their conventicle.

J.

to

one
David Lewis, and her father. This woman was charged for
of

The wife
speaking these words: That the churchmen the old time did lead the people
in

the hen doth lead her chickens; but our priests

do
as

now lead the people

to
-
the devil.
Agnes Frank, wife William Frank, because she turned away her face from
of

Ey. Re
gist. fol.
on

of
as

the cross, was carried about Easter-day the morning the resurrec
in
J. it

10.
Also George, Gardiner, Samme, and James Morden.
J.

J.

tion.

Thomas Rowland, put likewise his oath, did detect

to

Scrivener, the elder; for carrying about books from one

John
to

another.
Also Thomas Rowland; for these words following: lie, curse, storm, ‘If
I I

beat;
be
or

swear, chide, fight, threat, then am worthy pray you, good

to
of I

mine, any these nine, amend good

of

in

master offend me with

if

a
I

scouring.'
his
by

James Morden, compelled like manner oath, did detect

in
he

Thomas Chase; because heard him twice recite the epistle St. James,
of

beginning, “James, the servant God, and our Lord Jesus Christ,
of

of

to

the
Also for these words: “It was Herod, king
of

twelve kinds,’ &c. the days

of
in

the sort of
by

the Jews, that there was priest, Zachary

he

name, and
of

came
a

Abias, and his wife the daughters Aaron; both they were just before God,
of

of

'i. the commandments,’ &c.

all

going
in

William Norton, and Agnes Ashford,

of

The cause laid

be to

Chesham.
this Agnes was for teaching this James Morden the words following: “We
be

the earth; putrefied and vanished away, nothing worth.

of

the salt
if

is
it

it
 FROM THE REGISTERS OF BISHOP LONGLAND. QQ5

A city set upon a hill may not be hid. Teen ye not a candle, and put it under Henry

all
a bushel, but set it on a candlestick, that it may give a light to

in
the house? "111.
So shine your light before men, they may see your works, and glorify the

as

all
""
the law shall pass over till

to theof
Father that No tittle nor letter

in
heaven.

is
things aforesaid Agnes

be

he

to
And five times went learn this

to
done.'
lesson. Item, That the said Agnes did teach him say this lesson: “Jesus, seeing

ſº
,
his

his
up
hill, was set, and him;

he

he
as
people, went disciples came 10%:

to

to
a

be
opened his mouth, and taught them, saying, Blessed the poor men spirit,..Note

in

he
for the kingdom

be
of
mild men, for they shall weld what
i.”
heaven theirs. Blessed

is
the earth.' And twice he came her

to

to
learn this lesson.
And these lessons the said Agnes was bid recite before six bishops, who

to
straightway enjoined and commanded her, that she should teach those lessons
no

any man, and especially not her children.”

to

to
more

The aforesaid James Morden detected Richard Ashford, smith; also Agnes Accuser.
Ashford, and Thomas Chase; because these two did exhort him thrice, that

he
†.
should keep the things they spake his stomach,
of,
as
man would

in

as
secret

a
keep thief prison.
in
a

Tredway also Robert Pope, John Morden, and his

of

Chesham
:

wife; because they were heard, the presence

of
this James Morden their
in

nephew, recite the Ten Commandments their house English.”

in

in
to

Alice Atkins, because him she learned the Pater Noster, Ave Maria, and
of

English, and the five Marvels St. Austin; also another piece

an
of

of
Creed
in

by
English book, beginning, ‘Here ensue four things which man may know

a
Also Marian Morden, his own sister, because
he

whether shall be saved,’ &c.

she did not worship images; and after these little things

he

to
intended teach
Littlepage, John Africke
he
of

her Also detected W. Africke

or

the sacrament.
Littlepage, Emme Harding Africke, and John Phip, physician.
or

or

by
To this James Morden, with other abjurers, was enjoined bishop Smith,
it

for seven years year from Amersham.

of

visit the church Lincoln twice

to

the journey,

to
And when divers had got license the bishop, for length
of

of

visit the image our Lady Missenden for the space five years, this James
he of

of

of

Morden, when do, yet notwithstanding, for the

so
to

could not obtain license

the way, went with them the same image; and thereupon was
of

to

tediousness
charged for violating the bishop's injunction.
get his living, wrought half
he

Also because, year out the diocese,

of
to

a
go
by
he

had been enjoined the bishop not Buck

of

of
to

when out the diocese

ingham.”
#.
he

so

James Morden confessed, that used his Pater Noster and Creed
English, that Latin; and
byhe

had forgotten many words thereof

in

in

much
English, but
no

therefore was enjoined bishop Smith say

in
to

more
it

only Latin; and because kept not this injunction,

he

he

fell therefore into

in

relapse.
by

Roger Bennet, his oath, was caused

of

detect these fol-

to

like compulsiºn Accuser.

lowing “known persons:" William Rogers, tiler, and his wife; W. Harding;
be
to

Roger Harding; Joan Jenings; George, servant Thomas Tochel; Thomas

to

Gray, servant Roger Bennet; Agnes Franke; Joan Collingworth; W. Smith;

of

John Milsent; Robert Stampe and his wife; the wife

of

of

the wife Robert

Bartlet; the wife Henley; John Frier, servant Master Penn;
of

of

David Lewis
to

John Tracher; John Morden's wife; Richard Ashford; W. Littlepage, some

time apprentice John Scrivener; Emme his wife; John Scrivener; also Isabel
of

Morwin, for teaching Copland's wife her errors.

Thomas Halfeaker, sworn upon his oath, did detect these persons here fol- Accuser.
lowing: John Milsent and his wife; Roger Harding, and his wife; Thomas
Bernard; Thomas Afrike and his wife; W. Rogers; W. Harding and his wife;
Katharine Bartlet, the mother Robert and Richard Bartlet; Thomas Harding
of

and his wife; W. Frank and Agnes his wife because these, coming
to

the
:

sit

church, and especially

no

the elevation-time, would say prayers, but did

at

like beasts. Also Katharine Bartlet, because she, being

he

it)

mum (as termed

(1) Ex Regist. Longland. fol. 11. (2) Ibid. (3) Fol. 15. 14) Fol. 11.
W.

L. V.
C.

Q.
I.
226 PERSEcutions IN THE Diocese of LINcoLN,
Henry of good health, came but seldom to the church, but feigned herself sick. And
*III because William Frank married Agnes his wife, she being before abjured.

is This Halſeaker also detected Robert Pope, because he fled away when the

for
great abjuration, was at Amersham; also having certain English books

:
Also Emme Afrike, alias Harding; John Afrike; Henry Milner; Herne's wife,
Waiver; William Tilseworth Emme Tilseworth, London;

of

of
1521 hºw the wife

;
*.
Thomas Tilseworth and his wife; the wife Robert Tilseworth; William

of
.
flºat Glasbroke: Christopher Glasbroke, miller; Thomas Grove and Joan his wife;

by
Thomas Man, Bristol,
A.D. 1511.

Thomas Holmes detected Henry Milner, counted for great heretic, and

of a
the Scripture; John Schepard; the wife

of
earned in John Schepard
Dorney; the elder daughter Roger Harding Amersham; Nicholas Stoke

of

of
ley, cooper, and his wife, Henley; John Clerke; Thomas Wilbey Henley;

of

of
º

Stokeley; Hobs, with his sons, Hichenden; the wife John Scrivener,

of

of
smith, Woburn; Thomas Clerke the elder; Thomas Clerke the younger;
of

Wigmer, farmer, Hichenden; Robert Carder, weaver; John Frier, servant

of to
of

Master Penn; John Morwin and Isabel his wife; Elizabeth Hover, wife
Henry Hover Little Missenden; Richard White, fuller,

of
of

Beaconsfield.
Rickmansworth because they received into
of
Andrew Randal and his wife

:
their house Thomas Man flying for persecution, and for reading Wickliff's
Wicket. Also the father of Andrew Randal.

by
Also Bennet Ward, fuller. This Bennet Ward was denounced John
Merston, for saying, ‘That pray our Lady, nor

no

to
to

of to
booteth man
it

God only, for they have

no
any saint angel heaven, but power
in
or

to

man's soul.”
Also the said Thomas Holmes denounced the wife of Bennet Ward and her
daughter, for saying that Thomas Pope was the devoutest man that ever came
their house; for midnight many times.
he

sit

reading his book

in

in

to
would
Uxbridge; Robert Quicke;
he

denounced Thomas Tailor and his wife

of
Also
Robert Cosine; Thomas Clerke and his wife Ware; one Geldener about
of

Hertford; John Say and W. Say his son, Missenden; John

of

of
Little the wife
Amersham; Joan Glasbroke, sister
of

of
Wellis William Glasbroke Harrow
to

Hill;
Thomas Susan, wheeler; John Lee, smith; John Austy,
on

the
a

shearman; John Frier; Edmund Harding; John Heron, carpenter Ham

of
bledon; Henry Miller. Also John Phips. He was very ripe the Scripture.
in

Richard Tilseworth. John Phip. He was reader

or
of

Emme wife rehearser

a

John Say Missenden; William Stokeley; also Roger Squire,

of
to

the other.
all

for saying Holmes, “This

of

this business our

in
to

one them that make

is

º,
all

town with the bishop; pray God tear

of

the bones him

I’

Also Roger Herne, alſº certain tanner.

I
For

read. The said Thomas Holmes also detected John Butler, carpenter; Richard
up
all

Butler; William King, Uxbridge: these three sat night

of

in

the house
#.
by

all

Staines, reading the night

in

of

of

of

Durdant Iver Court book

in
a

lish. Scripture.
for

Also John Mucklyf, weaver, speaking against holy, bread and holy
for

water; and Thomas Man, saying that Christ was not substantially
in

the
sacrament.
Thomas Stilman, and Jenkin Butler, for receiving English book given
an
by

him Carder his father, who, after his abjuration done before bishop Smith,
fell sick and died.

Thomas Holmes also detected these: Richard Wulfard, Riselip; one Hackar;
of

Accuser.
Thomas King. Also Joan Cocks, the wife Robert Wywood, husbandman; for
of

desiring Durdant her master, that he, being ‘known-man,' would teach her
of

some knowledge God's law; and desiring the same also

of

of

the Butlers.
Robert Carver, Iver, detected these: Nicholas Durdant, Staines; Davy
of

of

Durdant, Ankerwick; the wife old Durdant; the wife

of

of

of

Nicholas Durdant.
These were detected, for that old Durdant Iver-court, sitting
of

dinner with
at

his children and their wives, bidding boy there standing depart out
of

the
to
a
he

house, that should not hear and tell, did recite certain places unto them out
St.

the Epistles Paul, and the Gospels.

of

of

of

(1) Fol. 16.

 wº
From the Registers OF Bishop LONGLAND. QQ l

Richard White, father-in-law to Bennet Ward of Beaconsfield. He was Henry

detected, by Robert Carder, to be a ‘known-man,’ because, after the death of '111.
bishop Smith, he was heard to say these words; “My lord that is dead, was a
man, and divers known-men were called before him, and he sent them
#.ome again, bidding them that they should live among their neighbours as
isis
good christian men should do.’ “And now,” said he, “there is a new bishop, 1%
who is called a blessed man; and if he be as he is named, he will not trouble
the servants of God, but will let them be in quiet.'

Marian Morden was forced upon
brother, for teaching her the Pater
that she should not go on pilgrimage
she had not done by the space of
brother.
her oath to utter, James Morden, her own Accuser.
Noster, Ave, and Creed in English; and
nor should worship saints or images, which
six years past, following and believing her

James Morden was forced upon his oath to utter, John Littlepage; Henry Accuser.
Littlepage; William Littlepage; Joan Littlepage; Richard Morden, his bro
ther, of Chesham; and Emme his wife: Alice Brown, of Chesham; Radulph
Morden his brother, of Chesham, and his wife; John Phips; Elizabeth Hamon.

Thomas Coupland, forced by his oath, detected a canon of Missenden; Accuser.

Thomas Grove, of London; Isabel Morwin; the wife of Norman of Amersham;
Thomas Cowper, of Woodrow ; also Roger Harding, and W. Grinder; because
these two could not say their creed in Latin. Coupland also detected the wife
of Robert Stamp of Woodrow

T. Rowland, T. Coupland, Richard Stephens, and Roger Bennet, were forced Accusers.
by their oath to accuse, Thomas Harding, of Amersham, and Alice Harding his
wife, because, after their abjuration in bishop Smith's time, divers “known
men," as they then termed them, who were abjured before, had much resort to
their house. Also they accused Agnes Squire, for speaking these words:
‘Men do say, I was abjured for heresy; it may well be a napkin for my nose,
but I will never be ashamed of it.'

John Sawcoat, upon his oath, did impeach the vicar of Little Missenden; also Accuser
Thomas Grove, and his wife. Grove was detected, for that he did give to Dr.
Wilcocks twenty pounds, to excuse him that he might not be brought to open
nance.
Also Thomas Holmes, for that he was heard to say these words, after the great
abjuration, when he had abjured, that “the greatest cobs were yet behind;’ and
Richard Sanders of Amersham, because he ever defended them that were sus
pected to be “known-men.' Also because he bought out his penance, and
carried his badge in his purse.

Bishop Longland, seeking how to convict John Phip of perjury (who, being
charged with an oath, did not answer affirmatively unto such suspicions as were
laid unto him by Thomas Holmes and other several accusers), did examine
Sybil Africk, his own sister, upon her oath to detect John Phip, her brother, of
relapse; but she so answered, that the bishop could take by her no great hold
of relapse against him. Wherein is to be noted the singular iniquity and abuse
in the church of Rome, which, by virtue of oath, setteth the sister to procure
the brother's blood. The like also was sought of Thomas Africk, his sister's
husband; but they had by him no advantage.

Jenkin Butler did impeach John Butler, his own brother, for reading to him. Accuser.
in a certain book of the Scripture, and persuading him to hearken to the same:
also Robert Carder; Richard Butler, his brother; Henry Vulman, of Uxbridge;
Richard Ashford, of Walton (otherwise called Richard Nash, or Richard Tred
way); and William King, of Uxbridge.
He did also detect the following: Isabel Tracher, wiſe of John Tracher, Accuser,
because she came not to the church oftener on the work-days, being admonished
both by the churchwardens, by the graduates of the church, and by Dr. Cock's
commissary, but followed her business at home. Also because she purposed to
Q 2
228 PERSECUtioxs IN THE Diocese of LINcolN,

º
Hen set her daughter to Alice Harding, saying, that she could better instruct her
P III. Also, because she cursed the priest after he was gone, who
than many others.
had given to her the eucharist, saying, that he given to her bitter gall.
A. D.
1518 Also Jenkin Butler did detect Thomas Clement, of Chesham.
to
1521. William Ameriden did detect Alice Holting, for that she, being great with
child, did dine before she went to church to take her rites; saying, that
Isabel Trecher did so tell her, that she might dine before she received the
sacrament.
Also William Trecher, of Amersham; for keeping Thomas Grove in his house
on Easter and Christmas-day, because he would not come to the church.

Accuser. Joan Norman did impeach Robert Cosine, and Thomas Man; also Alice
Harding, for dissuading from pilgrimage, from worshipping of images, and from
vowing money to saints for health of her child. for saying, that she A.
needed not to confess to a priest, but that it was enough to lift up her hands to
heaven. Also for saying, that she might as well drink upon the Sunday before
mass, as any other day, &c.

Accuser. John Scrivener, forced by his oath, didaccuse the following persons: Henry
Miller, wire-drawer, who from Amershaun fled to Chelmsford : that he abjured
and did penance in Kent before, and afterwards coming to Amersham, taught
them (as he said) many heresies.
John Barret, goldsmith, of London; with Joan Barret, his wife; and Jude,
his servant: because he, John Barret, was heard in his own house, before his
wife and maid there present, to recite the epistle of St. James, which epistle,
with many other things, he had perfectly without book. Also Joan his wife,

St.
because she had lent to this John Scrivener the gospel of Matthew and
Mark, which book
he

gave bishop Smith.

to

The aforesaid John Scrivener was by accuse the fol

to
also forced his oath

by
lowing persons: John Merrywether, his wife, and his son; Durdant Staines;
Old Durdant; Isabel, wife Thomas Harding; Hartop, Windsor; Joan
of

of
Barret, wife John Barret, London; Henry Miller; one Stilman, tailor.
of

of

All these were accused, because the marriage Durdant's daughter they
of
at

St.
assembled together barn, and heard certain epistle Paul read; which
of
in
a

reading they well liked, but especially Durdant, and commended the same.
Thomas Rowland,
of

Amersham. was objected Rowland for speaking

to
It

these words: “Ah, good Lord! where all our good communication which

º.
is

when your master was alive?'

be

us

was wont amongst

to

Thomas Grove, London, butcher; William Glasbroke,

of

of

on
Harrow the
Hill; Christopher Glasbroke, London; William Tilseworth, London, gold
of

of

smith John Barret). These were impeached because

to

sometime
they used and confer together religion
of

of

of
in
to

resort matters the house

Thomas Man, Amersham, before the great abjuration.
of

he

John Newman was impeached, because was present

of

John
in

the house
Barret, the reading Scripture.
of
at

John Wood, Henley; William Wood; Lewis, Henley,

of

serving-man;
of

Wilie, and his son. This Wilie was impeached because

he

taught the gospel

of

Father
Robert,
Matthew John Wood and William Wood, after the great abjuration; and
to

martyr.
father Robert did teach them St. Paul's epistle, which old father was after that
burned Buckingham.
at

by

Accuser. William Littlepage, forced his oath, did accuse the following persons:
Thurstan Littlepage, and Emme his wife. This Thurstan had taught him the
saying
ºil,
Solomon, that ‘wrath raiseth chiding;' had taught him also the Pater
of

English. His Creed

he

Noster and Ave

in

in

his grandmother.
of

learnt
The said Thurstan also taught him, Christ not
be

corporally
in
to

the sacrament.
John Littlepage, his brother, and Alice, wife Thurstan Littlepage; because
of

the said John was said English

of
in
in to

have learned the ten commandments

Alice, Thurstan's wife, John Frier: because
he

his father's house. had

taught him, the said William, the Ten Commandments English.
in

Also Thomas Grove; Herne's wife; the wife John Morwin; Richard
of

Bartlet: Robert Bartlet; Thomas Bernard.

-
 FROM THE REGISTERS OF BISHOP LONGLAND. 229

Likewise Joan Clerk, of Little Missenden; for saying she never did believe Henry
in the sacrament of the altar, nor ever would believe in John Horne, VIII.

it.

of
§.
Ambleden.
A. D.
**

the

his
John Gardiner did impeach following persons: sister, Agnes Ward;
Ward's wife, Marlow; and Nicholas .4°

of
because that when this Gardiner

;
---

all
said, “God help us, and our Lady, and heaven;' then she said,

to of
the saints

go

go
“What need the feet, when we may the head?'

to

to
is
it
Also William Stokeley; the wife William Deane; William Ramsey,

of
of
Newbery; John Simon's wife, Marlow; John Gray, Marlow; Davy

of

of
Schirwood; William Schirwood; Raynold Schirwood.

John Say did detect Christopher Shoemaker; John Okenden; and Robert Accuser.
Pope. This Christopher little before, Newbury.

at
Shoemaker had been burned

a
Bishop Longland, seeking matter against Isabel Morwin (of whom

he
could Accuser.
by
no

take great advantage examination), called and caused Elizabeth Copland,

her own sister, testify against her followeth: First, because talk
in

to in
to

as
manner
together, coming from their father being the point death, Isabel said

or of
her
at
heaven: ‘Nay,' said the
all

sister Elizabeth, that who die, either pass hell

to
other, “there between them purgatory.' Again; when Elizabeth came from
is

so

as
rest, Isabel said, that she had heard, she
of

the rood she knew much

if

º
go

all
pilgrimage while she lived; for

be
no

on

in
would more saints, said she,

by
heaven. Then asked Elizabeth, wherefore pilgrimage was ordained doctors
and priests The other said, for gain and profit. “Who hath taught you this?"
2

quoth Elizabeth, ‘man woman? Your curate, dare say, never learned you
or

‘My curate,’ said she, “will never know And moreover,

so

so.’
Isabel said Elizabeth her sister, that she would keep counsel, and not tell
to

if

her husband, she would say more. And when Elizabeth answered that she
would not tell: “But,' saith the other,
“I

will have you swear:' and because

to

she would not swear, the other would not proceed any further.
by

detect John Tracher,

of

Alice Brown was forced

to

her oath Chesham. Accuser.

The cause why this John Tracher was denounced was this: for that taught
he

Jesus, ‘Blessed
be

the gospel this saying they that hear the word of

of

her
in

God, and keep it.” Also because English.

he

taught her the eight beatitudes

byin

Likewise Emma Tilseworth, because she refused

of
to

detect others virtue

by

by

her oath, and denied such matten the bishop's acts were
as

witness and
In

proved against her. pain relapse the bishop enjoined her

of

to

make certain
faggots cloth, and wear the same both before her upper garment and
so of

to

long
as

behind she lived.

by

W. Phips was forced his oath detect Thomas Africke, for asking how
to

Accuser.
his cousin, Widmore Clerk the elder, and John Phip did Hitchenden? whether
at

they kept the laws they were wont

of

God
as

detected Roger Parker, deceased; John Phip, for saying that images
to he

Also
be

are not worshipped, because they are made and carved with man's hand,
John Gardiner, for that
be

and that such ought not worshipped

to

to

the said
;

William, this Gardiner said, that

all

who are burned for this sect are true

martyrs. Also John Stilman.
by

John Butler, his oath, was forced detect Thomas Geffrey, first
of
to

Ux-Accuser.
bridge, then Ipswich, tailor; for reading and teaching him
of

the Acts and

in

preachings

.
the Apostles.
of

Item, for having Scripture-book English; which book the said Geffrey
in
of a

gave
he

the bishop London when

to

was accused.
go

Item, that the said Geffrey said, that true pilgrimage was, barefoot and
to

for they are the true images

of

visit the poor, weak, and God.

;

Also he was forced detect Richard Wulford. This Wulford and Thomas
to

Geffrey told the said John Butler, that the Host consecrated was not the very
let

Christ; proof whereof they said, that

be

true body put

of

in

story
of

mouse the
in

A
a

...".
for

Host, up. And proof they

ix

with the and the mouse would eat more

it

#.

clared unto the said John Butler, that there were two priests Essex, who put
in

pix.
it:

the pix consecrated Host, and the mouse did eat afterward,
in

to

mouse
a

a
 Q30 PEIts Ecutions IN THE DIocFSE of LIN coln,
tranry the fact of these priests being known, and brought to the bishop, one of the
*111 priests was burned for the same.
A. D The aforesaid John Butler did also detect John Clerke, of Denham, for that
... the same Vulſord and
Geffrey told him and the said John Clerke, that holy
bread and holy water were but a vain-glory of the world; for God never made
them, but they were men's inventions; and that God neither made priests, for
1521
*** - in Christ's time there were no priests. Moreover, that Thomas Geffrey caused

go
London,
Dr.
Colet this John Butler divers Sundays hear Dr. Colet.

to

to

to

.
...led. Also John Butler detected Andrew Fuller, Uxbridge, because this John

of
...

an
Richard Vulford. Also another great book

of

of
Butler had old book Andrew
Fuller, for which paid six shillings and fourpence; and another little book

he

of
Thomas Man, which

he
brought the bishop.

to
Moreover, this Thomas Man was impeached, because

of he
this depo.

to
read
nent ten years ago, how Adam and Eve were expelled out Paradise; and for
speaking against pilgrimage, and worshipping images, and against the

of
singing-service used then churches.—This Thomas Man was burnt and died

in
martyr, made before, page 208.
of

whom mention

is
a

William King. This William King was appeached because

he
lodged Thomas
Man his house upon certain holy day divine service; unto whom resorted
in

at
a
Richard Wulford, and John Clerke, and this John Butler:

to
whom the said
Thomas Man declared that pilgrimage was nought, and that images were not
be

worshipped.
to

The aforesaid John Butler did likewise detect Robert Carder; one Dur
dant; Richard Butler, his own brother; and William King: these was laid,

to
that Thomas Carder brought this John Butler Durant's house

to

at
Iver-court
he in by

Staines, where was Richard Butler his brother, and William King, reading
certain English book; which time Durdant desired them not
at

to
tell that
a

had any such English book

he
his house, lest

be
in

should burned for the

Sanne.
Also another time, that he, the aforesaid John Butler, with Richard Butler
his brother, and Robert Carder, went Richard Ashford Nash, of
to

the house

or
hear the same Ashford read certain little book, but which contained
in
to

many good things.

that

for
Richard Vulman,
of

London.—This Vulman was detected upon this,

he

this John Butler certain English book, spake against

to

would have read and

a

pilgrimages and images.

his
by

a his
John Butler
was also compelled detect Henry Vulman and
to

Accuser. oath
wife, Uxbridge; Rafe Carpenter, London; daughter John Phip;
of

of

forof
a

#.
daughter William Phip. This Rafe Carpenter was detected having certain
of

the Apocalypse
in
of

books Also for that this Carpenter and his wife

did bring him, and the wife Henry Vulman, Friday-street,
of

of
to

corner house
a

where the good man the house, having stump foot, had divers such books,
of

the intent they should hear them read.

to
R.

Butler, Jenkin Butler, his own brethren; the mother Richard Ashford;
of

-
for

Butler his other brother: these were detected, partly holding against
J.

and

.
the altar; partly also because they were reading two hours
of

the sacrament
together the Apostles, English, Chesham,
of

of

the Acts
in

in

at

certain book
in
a

Ashford's house.
English, one bound
for

Robert Pope, having certain books

of

Also the wife

in

For read.
boards, and three with parchment coverings, with four other sheets
of
in

ing, books
#"
the

English, containing matter against Romish religion. Also another

in

written
the Virgin Mary English.
of

of

in

book the service

by

John Phip was compelled

he

detect Thomas Stilman, for that

in to

his oath
tie up

told William Phip, how that he, being Lollards' tower, did climb the
steeple where the bells were, and there, cutting the bell-ropes, did two
by
of

so

them together, and them slipped down into Paul's church-yard, and
escaped.
by

Thomas Tredway compelled detect John Morden, Ashley

of

his oath
to

Accuser.
green, and Richard Ashford, his brother. These were accused and detected,
the Gospels, and other chap"
of

because John Morden had

in

his house book

a
 FROM THE REGISTERS OF BISHop LoNG.I.ANL. Q31

ters, in English, and read three or four times in the same; in which book his nonry
brother Ashford also did read once. Item, because John Morden spake against "11/.
images, and said these words: “Our Lord Jesus Christ saith in his gospel,
A.D."
A. D.
Blessed be they that hear the word of God, and keep it,’ &c.
1518
Tredway also detected Agnes Ashford, his own mother, for teaching him that
he should not worship the images of saints. I }.
Likewise Joan Bernard, being accused by Robert Copland, was sworn by her Accuser.
oath to detect Thomas Bernard her own natural father, for speaking against
pilgrimage, against worshipping of saints, and against dirges, and praying for
º
tº: *
º
#."

all
the dead; and for warning his daughter not to utter any of her ghostly attler.

to
this
father.

he
The like oath also was forced on Richard Bernard, that like Richard

in
should
manner Thomas Bernard his own natural father, for teaching him - not

to
- detect
- -

g
-
worship images, nor the altar, but only

his
of

in
to

believe the sacrament God

in
own
father.
heaven; and that he
should not utter the same the priest.
in

to
who
is

Iver, and Richard Tailor witness, accused Richard Carder, for

of

The vicar Accusers.

".
defending the cause Jenkin Butler, and for saying that the bishop did him
of

injury.
he

for saying, that had known the bishop's man would have fetched
if

would have given him warning thereof before.

he
so

him the bishop,

to

Item, for saying, that should call him, would confess nothing, although
he

he
if

he burned him.

Agnes Carder, wife Richard Carder, detected Richard Carder, her husband,
of

Accusers.
Iver;
he

for saying that suspected that she was too familiar with the vicar

of
he
be

he
and when she answered again, How could evil with her, seeing saith
mass every day, and doth confess himself before? Then her husband said, that
he

could confess himself post,

or
to

to

the altar.
a

Here note, that the bishop then examining her that offence, whether she
of
i.

was culpable, and whether was commonly the people defamed

of
in

the voice
no

or
with him Whereupon other penalty
or

to
so

no? she confessed be.

it

penance for that crime adultery was enjoined her the bishop, but only this,
of

of
no

that she should frequent the vicar's house more.

by

John Clerke, Denham, forced detect Richard Wulford,

of

of

#:
his oath
to

Accuser.
Riselip, for speaking against images, pilgrimages, oblations, and against the
sacrament of the altar.
Item, When this John Clerke had made wheel for fish, Richard Wulford
a

coming by, asked him, when

he

had made his wheel, whether the wheel now

he

could turn again, and make him? and said, No. “Even so,' quoth he, “God
all

thou hast made the wheel; and how can they turn
as

hath made priests,

again, and make God?"
Also John Clerke detected John Butler.

John Mastal detected the daughter John Phip, Hichenden, for saying,
of

in of

Accuser.
all

things except only

as

that she was well-learned was the parish priest,

as

saying
of
in

mass.

Robert Rowland, William Frank, Thomas Houre, Thomas Rowland, Joan Accusers.
all

Frank, John Baker, detected certain persons, namely Alice Sanders, wife
to of

Richard Sanders, Amersham, for giving twelve-pence Thomas Holmes,

of

to

buy English for her daughter; whom Thomas Holmes an

in

to

certain book
a

for

swered again, that buy giving

it.

Another time,
in to

noble would not suffice

a

six-pence the buying English, which cost five marks.

of
to

certain book
a

Another time Thomas Houre coming from Woburn, she asked, What news?
to he

he

said, that many were there condemned heresy, and therefore

he of

and would
so,

would gain nothing

he
no

lean that way more. Then said she,

If

did
Whereby more work with her husband, and after was put
he

no

thereby. had
from his holy-water clerkship Another time, for saying Tho
in

to

that town.
mas Rowland these words: "Ye may see how Thomas Houre and others, who
 232 PERSECUTIONS IN THE Diocese of LIN colN,
Henry laboured to have heretics detected before bishop Smith, are brought now to
P.III beggary; you may take example by them.' .
A.D.
1518 Joan Franke, William Franke the elder, William Franke the younger, and
Alice Tredway detected Joan Collingborne, for saying to one Joan Timberlake,
1521. and Alice Tredway, ten years ago, That she could never believe pilgrimages to
be profitable, nor that saints were to be worshipped; and desired them not to
tell their curate: which Alice immediately caused her to be called before the
bishop.

Accuser. William Carder upon his oath was forced to detect Isabel Tracher, his mistress,
the wife of William Tracher; for that she being not sick, but in good health,
and being rebuked divers times of her husband for the same, yet would not go
to the church, but tarried at home, and kept her work, as well holy-day as
work-day, the space of three years together.

Accusers. Isabel Gardiner and John Gardiner were forced by their oath to detect the
vicar of Wycombe, also Thomas Rave, of Great Marlow; for speaking against
pilgrimages in the company of John and Elizabeth Gardiner, as he was going
to our lady of Lincoln for his penance enjoined by bishop Smith. Also the

for
St.
same time as he met certain coming from John Shorne, saying they were
fools, and calling

he
idolatry. Also the same voyage, when

in
saw certain
it

a
decay and ruin, said, ‘Lo, yonder
he

chapel fair milk-house down.'

in

is
a
Item, when Lincoln,
he

he

misbehaved himself the chapel, mass

in
to

at
came
he
time, excusing himself afterwards that necessity. Item, the same

of
did

it
he
time, speaking against the sacrament the altar, said, that Christ sitteth
of

in
the right hand the Father Almighty; and brought forth this para
of
at

heaven
went from his dis

he
ble, saying, that Christ our Lord said these words when
he

ciples, and ascended heaven, that once sinner's hands, and would
in
to

was
no

Also that when the said Rave came Wycombe, there

to
come there more.
he
do

his penance, bound his faggot with silken lace. Also being demanded
of to

Dr. London, whether our Lady

he

of
had done his penance coming
in

to to
he

Lincoln answered, That bishop Smith had released him our

to
come
2

Lady Missenden for six years; and three years

he

he he
came, but whether
of

came
he

any more, because did not there register his name, therefore said could he
not prove it.
They likewise detected the wife Thomas Potter, Hychenden.
of

of

Roger Bennet, forced by his oath William Tilseworth,

of

Accuser. detect the wife

to

is,

Hawkwell, for not thinking catholicly, that

of

of
now after the tradition
Rome, Robert Stampe, for not
of

of

of

the sacrament the altar. Also the wife

by

accomplishing her penance enjoined bishop Smith.

Marian Randal, and John Butler. The latter for having
of

the said
Roger Bennet, English, containing “Dialogue between
in

certain book
a

Jew and Christian.'

a

Accuser. Richard Wulford detected these persons: his own wife, deceased; and John
Against Clerke, Denham; for communing with him against images, pilgrimages, and
of

the sacra
Also Thomas Geffrey, Uxbridge, and his wife
of

of

ment of the sacrament the altar.

the altar. departed; for communing against the sacrament the altar, worshipping
of

of

saints, pilgrimages,&c.
Henry Vulman Uxbridge, for speaking and teaching against the sacrament
of

the altar eleven years ago, and saying

of

was but trifle.

it

William King, Uxbridge; William King, Robert Car

of

of

Also the mother

der the elder, John Baker, Uxbridge.
of

Accuser. John
Scrivener the elder detected Geldener the elder, and his two daughters,
St.for

For read being present and hearkening unto Richard Bennet, reading the epistle
of

ing the English. Also Emme, sister William Tylsworth, martyr; and
of

James
in

Scrip
Henley
of

ture. John Lee, carpenter,

be

noted, that Chesham were two men, one named

of of

Here
in
to

the town
is

Robert Hutton, the other John Spark; which two, the one called the other
 FROM THE REGISTERS OF BISHOP i.ONG1.A.N.D. 233

º
heretic, the other called him again thief. Sparke, who called Hutton thief, was Hen
condemned to pay for his slander ten shillings; but Hutton, who called the, 'III.
other heretic, nothing. It happened that the wife of this Sparke not long A D."
jiā.

for

for
after had certain money stolen, which the said Sparke her husband sent

*
two friars, who gave him counsel clay, and

in of

of
the counsel

to to
make two balls
put them

of
to

the water, and the same balls

in
enclose the names them 1531 -

§.
doing, the said Sparke came
he

so
whom suspected: and his money again.

byto
And this was detected bishop Longland the same time

to
Thomas Clement.
all

inquisition made, nor interrogatories minis-

no
of

But this matter there was

tered, nor witness produced, nor any sentence given." nished.

John Grosar, being put his oath, detected Thomas Tykill, Thomas Spen-Accuser.

to ºr.
cer, and his wife; and John Knight. This John Grosar was examined whether For hav
English; who confessed that
he

he
the Gospels
of

had book received such

in
É.
a

a
Thomas Tykill, morrow-mass priest Milk-street, and afterwards lent
of

in
book

in
the same book Thomas Spencer, which Thomas Spencer with his wife used lish.
to

John Knight, who

to

at
read upon the same. After that was lent length
to

the vicar of Rickmansworth. it

to

delivered the book

by

John Funge was forced his oath detect Francis Funge, his brother, and
to
Accuser.
Thomas Clerke. Francis Funge was examined for speaking these words his

to
brother John, which words ‘If
he

of
had learned Thomas Clerke: the sacrament
of

as
very God and man, flesh and blood, bread, priests

of
be

form
in
the altar
is,

say that then have we many gods; and heaven there but one God. And
in

is
it

one parish, and many another, then as

in

it in
if

there were hundred houseled

a

holy thing,
be

there must needs more than one God. will not deny but

is
a
I

the Lord that suffered passion for us; for

he
not the body
of

but was once

it
is

he

man's hands here, and entreated, and therefore

ill

will never come

in

no in
sinful men's hands again.” Also for speaking these words: “The pope hath
authority

so
give pardon, and release any man's soul from sin, and from

º
to

to

pain; nothing but blinding the people have their money.”

of

Also for
to
it
is

such like: “If

do
or

these words, sow twenty quarters corn, wheat, as

of

man
a

tithe,
he

of
or or

or

barley, other corn, ought

to
deduct his and the residue
to

hath wrong,’ &c.

he

else

É.
Francis Funge and Alice his wife were put their oath
of to

to

detect Thomas Accusels.

Clerke, for speaking against the real presence Christ the sacrament, unto
in

Francis Funge, Rave, Dorney, for saying these

as

before, &c. Also

of

words, that the sacrament not the body which was born
of

of

the altar the

is

blessed Virgin Mary. Item, For speaking such words fourteen years past:

j
occupied, that worshipped any things graven with man's
ill

That folks were

hand; for that which graven with man's hand neither God nor our Lady,
is
is

Nor ought we worship any thing

of

but made for

to

remembrance saints.

º
a

but God and our Lady; and not images saints, which are but stocks and
of

Stones.
by

Dein, forced detect Edmund Hill, Penne; likewise

of

his oath
to

Accuser.
by

Robert Freeman, parish-priest Colebrook, for having and reading

of

Orton
upon suspected book,
he

be

book, when perceived his hand,

in
to

seen
a

it,

he closed
to

and carried his chamber.

it

John Hill, forced by his oath, did detect Thomas Grove and his wife,
of

Accuser.
Amersham; also Matild Philby, wife Edward Philby, Chalvey; likewise
of

of

Joan Gun, Chesham, because she instructed and taught the said Hill, before
of

St.

his abjuration, the Epistle James, and other opinions.

of

Also William
in

Atkins, Great Missenden; Richard Murden, Chesham; Emme Murden,

of

of

his wife.
by

William Gudgame, forced detect Joan Gudgame, his own wife,

to

his oath Accuser.

was of; who notwith
he

for being the same opinion

of
in

the sacrament that

standing did swear the same not
be

Also Alice
to

true that her husband said.

Nash,
or

Chapman,
of

Missenden.

(1) Ex Regist. Longland, fol. 50.

234 PERSECUT 10 NS IN THE DIOCESE OF LINCOLN,

Henry Matild Symonds, and John Symonds her husband, put to their oath, detected
P.III. Haggar, of London, for speaking in their house, A. d. 1520, these words:
one
*.

all

be
That there should be a battle of priests, and the priests should slain, and
A. D.

all
priests should awhile rule; but they should

be
destroyed, because
1518 that the
they .."against the law holy church, and for making false gods; and

of

of
overthrown.' Item, Another time

be

he
they should said, “That men

of
1521. after that
put down, and the false gods that they make; and after

be
the church should

he

be
that, said, they should know more, and then should merry world.'

a
by
Thomas Clerke, forced his oath, did detect Christopher, tinker, Wycombe.

of
Accuser.

he
this tinker's trouble was, for that coming

of
The cause this man's house,

to
and complaining the poverty the world, had these words: That

of

of
so to
him
misgoverned people; and that they bare themselves

so
there was never

a
bold upon pardons and pilgrimages, that they cared not whatsoever they did

:
he
so

and departed. And seven days after that, this tinker, coming again,
asked him, how his last communication with him did please him; and

he
said,

he

he
Well. Then the tinker said, knew more, and that could tell him more:

he
heaven; for here

be
God

in
and bade him that should believe many

in
but one God; and that

he
gods earth, and there, was once here,
in

and was

is
dealt with, and would doom;

no
more come here till the day
ill

of
and that
holy thing, but not the flesh and
of

of
the sacrament the altar was blood

a
the Virgin; and charged him not
of

Christ that was born

to

to
tell this his wife,
Afterwards,

as
and especially not his wife's brother, priest. the priest was
to

a
drying singing-bread, being wet, which his sister had bought, the aforesaid
Thomas Clerke said, that every one god, then were there

of
these were
if

a
many gods. To whom the priest answered, That till the holy words were spoken
was very God, flesh and blood; saying
no
it,

power, and then

it of

over was
it

it

moreover, that was not meet for any layman speak such things. These

of
to

by
the priest being after recited the said Clerke, then
of

words the tinker

to

said he, ‘Let every man say what they will, but you shall find

as
show

it

I
you,' &c.; “and you will take labour my house, will show you
to

come to
it, if

I
further proof you will take heed,’ &c.
of

if

his
by
Robert Pope, first Amersham, after West Hendred, caused
of

of

Accuser. oath,

his

To
did detect these following: Thomas Africk, alias Littlepage, and wife.
these was objected, that they had communication and conference with this

the
St.

Robert Pope the Gospel Matthew, before the great abjuration,

of
in

in
town of Amersham.
-

Thomas Scrivener, father Thomas Holme's wife. This Scrivener was de

to

tected, for that the said Pope had the Epistles English.
of

of

him book
in
a

Bennet Ward, Beaconsfield, and his father, Edmund Dormer. To Ward,

of

this was laid, that the aforesaid Pope had received

of

book the Ten Com

a

Of

He had also the Gospels

of

mandments. Matthew and Mark. the same

he

learned his Christ-Cross row: five parts the eight Beatitudes.

of

Ward
Thomas Harding, and his wife; John Scrivener, and his wife; Thomas Man,
and his wife; another Thomas Man, and his wife. These were detected for
this, because they had communed and talked with the said Robert Pope often
Scripture, and other matters religion, concerning pil
of

of
in

times books
grimage, adoration images, and the sacrament the Lord's body.
of

of

The same Robert Pope did detect these who follow Thomas Bernard; Thomas
:

his

Grove; Thomas Holmes; Robert Rave; William Gudgame, and wife; Nash
the elder, and his wife; William Gray, East Hendred, miller; Edward Gray
of

East Hendred; Margery Young, widow, East Hendred; Isabel

of

and his wife,

of

More, sister the said Margery, East Hendred; Richard Nobis, fowler, and
of
to

his wife,
of

East Hendred.
Also Richard Colins, Ginge, and his wife. This Colins was among them
a of

*}.
great reader, and had Wickliff's Wicket, and Luke, and
of

of

book book
a

Paul, and
of

gloss
of

one the
a

Robert Pope did also detect William Colins, brother

of

Richard. Also Thomas

Colins, the father Paul, and
of

of

Richard and William. William had book

a

small epistles:
of

book
a

John Colins, ...”Betterton; Robert Lyvord, Steventon; William Lyvord,

of

of

Steventon; father Amershaw, Steventon; one Smart, Steventon, miller;

of

of

-
 FROM THE REGISTERS OF BISHOP LONGI.ANI). 235

º
Thomas Hall, of Hungerford; John Eden, of Hungerford; John Ludlow, of iron
Hungerford; Thomas New, of Wantage, thatcher; Joan Taylor and her mother, VIII.
of Bisham; Humfrey Shoemaker, of Newbury; John Semand, of Newbury,
fishmonger; Robert and his wife, of Newbury, weaver; and John 1 5is
Edmunds, of Burford.

for
is John Edmunds was charged

§“.
having book

a
named ‘William Thorpe;' also for reading English book after

an
marriage.

in

1
Robert Pope did likewise detect the following: Robert Burges and his wife,
Burford; John Colins, Burford; John Colins and his wife, Asthall;
of

of

of
all
John Clerke, Claufield. This Clerke was heard say, that
of the world was
church-yard; and that
as

as

as
the church good be

or

to
well hallowed was

it
the field, church-yard.
as
in

in

or
buried the church
Witney, tanner; John Baker, Witney,

of
William Gun and his wife,

of
weaver; John Brabant the elder, Stanlake; John Brabant the younger,

of of
of
Stanlake; John Kember, Hennybarkes; Walter Kember his brother,
Hennybarkes; John Rabettes, of
Chawley, and Thomas Widmore, Hichenden;
of

of
also John Phip, and William Phip, for reading certain treatise upon the Pater

a
Noster English, which this John Phip did read him, and his father.
in

to

to
This aforesaid Robert Pope moreover detected Edward Pope, his own father, The son
Little Missenden, for hearing the Gospel Matthew read unto him, and for ſºuns
of

of

.º
He detected like-jer.

his
communing upon the same with this Róbert Pope son.
wise Edward Pope his brother.
Furthermore,
he

detected his own wife, who had before abjured under bishop
Smith, continue still her opinions.
in
to

This Robert Pope, being before abjured, did further detect these here follow
ing Thomas Clerke the elder, Hichenden; Lawrence Herne, Hichenden;
of

of
:

his
for
William Haliday, East Hendred. This Haliday was detected having
of

in

.
custody the Apostles English, which the said Robert lish.
of

of

the Acts
in

book
a

Pope brought unto him the taking Roger Dodd.

of
at

ºr.
Shaw; Thomas Stephenton and Matild For read
of

William Squire and his brother,

his daughter, Charney. Also Thomas Philip, painter; and Laurence Tailor,
of

London; for that these two, being Ginge,

of

of

Richard Colins
in

at
the house Eng.

in
English book the Epistle

ºl.
the Romans; and lish.
an

St
of

there did read Paul

in

to

Laurence did read the first chapter

of

St. Luke's
Andrew Maysey, Richard Colins, Ginge.
of

of

of

Burton. Also the wife

John Harris's wife; and Alice Colins, wife These two,
of

Richard Colins.
being together Upton John Harris's house, did talk
at

the Apocalypse,
of
in

the Apostles, and therefore were suspected, and thus de

of

of

and the Acts

tected." Item, Because John Harris spake against pilgrimage, images, and
talk of seven lean and seven fat oxen.
to

was heard
Robert Colins, Hertford-Wallis, mason; also Thomas Gray,
of

of

West
Hendred, for receiving certain books this Robert Pope. Margaret House,
of

William House, East Ginge, for keeping company, and receiving the
of

of

wife
doctrine of Alice Colins.
John Nash, Little Missenden; Henry Etkin and his mother,
of
of

Little
Missenden; and Richard Dell,
of

Missenden.

Robert Colins, being sworn upon the evangelists, did detect Richard Colins, Accuser.
Ginge, first, for that this Richard Colins did read unto the said Robert Colins
of

the Ten Commandments, and after taught him the Epistle St. James, and For read
§º
of

St.

another small Epistle Peter; and, after that, took him the Gospel John
of

of

English, and bade him read therein himself. #.

in

Also for teaching him not

to
in
up

go

worship images, nor pilgrimage. Another crime lish.

on

candles, nor
to

to

set
all

against Richard Colins was because taught this Robert, that

he

in

such
God; and
in

things wherein offended God, should only shrive himself

he

he he

to

what things
he

..."
offended man, should shrive himself Also for Against
to

man.
teaching him, that the sacrament not very God, but
of

the altar certain

is

the

tive thing bread; and that the priest hath

no

power
of

Christ con-
to
in

altar.
secrate the body Also, for that the said Richard did teach him,
of

in

Christ.
Wickliff's Wicket, how that man may not make the body our Lord, who
of
a

made us; and how can we then make him again? The Father unbegotten,
is

and unmade; the Son only begotten, and not made: and how then can man
is

(1) Ex Regist. Longland, fol. 71.

23ſ, PER sectTIox's IN THE DioczsR of LIxcolN,
make that, which is unmade? said me. And in the same book of Wickliffs
#77 Wicket follow the words of Christ thus speaking: “If my words be heresy, then
A. D. am I a heretic; and if my words be leasings, then am I a liar,’ &c. Also another
1318 crime against Richard Colins, for having certain English books, as Wickliffs

St.

St.
Wicket, the Gospel of John, the Epistles Paul, James, and Peter

a a of

in in
te,
English, our Lady's Matins

an
Exposition the Apocalypse,

of

of
1521. book
English, English, and Con

of

of
book called ‘the Prick

in
book Solomon

a
science." -

John Edmunds, Burford, tailor, and John Harris. The crime against

of
Por
* -2 ring
John Edmunds, was for having certain English book

of
the commandments.

a
against
rºatry. The crime against John Harris was, for communing with him the first chapter

of
St.

John's Gospel: “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with
of

God, and God,' &c. Also for communing chapter Matthew,

of

of
the

in
a

go
eight Beatitudes. Item, Thomas Hall, for counselling him not pilgri

on
to
Inage saints, because they were idols.
to

The aforesaid Robert Colins, being sworn upon the Evangelists, did detect
also these persons:—Robert Livord; W. Livord; one Bruges and Joan his wife;
one Harris and his wife; and Richard Collins. All these were detected, for that

}.
they, being together Bruges's house Burford, were reading together
in

in
at
the
the exposition the Apocalypse, concerning
of

of
book and communed the
opening the book with seven clasps, &c.
of

matter
John Hungerford: John Colins, Burford: John Colins
or

Edon,
of

of
Asthall; John Clerke, Richard Colins,
of

of

of
and his wife Claufield. The wife

...iGinge; Thomas Colins and his wife, Ginge. This Thomas Colins was
of

of
for having book English.
of

Paul and James

in
a

William Colins; Robert Pope, Henred; one Hakker,

of

of

of in
Coleman-street
London. Also Stacy, brickmaker, Coleman-street, for having the book
of

the Apocalypse.
Thomas Philip; Laurence Wharfar, London, for reading the Epistle
of

of
St.
English, Robert Colins,
of

of
Peter Asthall.
in

in

the house
Joan Colins his own sister, Asthall; Thomas Colins his cousin, Asthall;
of

of of
Mistress Bristow, London; John Colins, son Richard Colins, Ginge;
of

of

Joan Colins, daughter Richard Colins, Ginge; Henry Stacy, son Stacy,
of

of

of
Berkshire; John Brabant,
in of

Coleman-street; Charney,
of

in

Thomas Steventon
Stanlake; and John Baker, weaver, Witney.
of

John Colins, Burford, impeached the bishop the persons here named
of

to

Accuser.

:
Richard Colins. The words of Richard Colins were these: that the sacrament
flesh and blood; but yet

be
was not the true body ought
so of

Christ to
in

it
as

reverenced, albeit not the true body

of

Christ:
The son Thomas Colins, Ginge, his own natural father: the crime against Thomas
of

accused
the Colins was, that for eight years past this Thomas Colins the father had taught
this John his son, the presence his mother, the Ten Commandments, and
of
in

father.
should have but one God, and should worship nothing but
he

namely, that
go

God alone; and that pilgrimage, was idolatry.

on

worship saints, and

to

Also, that God, for that

he

as

should not worship the sacrament

of

the altar
it

the Lord's body: which thing

so
of

was but token much discontented this

a

he

John Colina, that he said would disclose his father's errors, and make him
burned; but his mother entreated him not
be

so
to

to

do.
Robert Colins, Asthall. The crime against Robert Colins; that this
in of

Scripture English.
of

Robert read certain thick book

in
to

him
a

John Edmunds and his wife. The crime laid John Edmunds was for
to
he

that this John the Ten Commandments, and told him that John
to

read
Baptist said, that one should come after him, whose buckle
he
of

his shoe was

not worthy
to

undo.
Alice, wife Gunn, Witney; and John Hakker and his son,
of

of

of

London.
This John Hakker, London, coming Burford, brought book speaking
of
of

to

the ten plagues Pharaoh. Also after that, another book treating
of

of

the seven
sacraments.
Laurence Tailor, Shoreditch; Thomas Philip, London; Philip, servant
of

of

Richard Colins; Waunsell, fishmonger, the Wise; Joan Robert; Burges's

of

of

wife; John Boyes and his brother; Burford; Thomas Baker, father
of

monk
a

Gunn's wife, Whateley; Agnes, daughter John Edmunds; the mother

of

of
to
 FROM THE REGISTERS OF BISHOP LONGLAND. 237

of John Boyes, of Sudbury; Edward Red, schoolmaster, of Burford; Robert Henry

Hickman, of Lechelade. wif I.
Elenor Higges, of Burford. This Elenor was charged, that she should burn A.D
the sacrament in an oven
isis
John Through, of the priory of Burford. The mother of Robert Burges's wife. to

Roger Dods, of Burford, by his oath was compelled to utter the person 1521.
here named:—Sir John Drury, vicar of Windrish, in Worcestershire. The Accuser.

sir
crime against this John Drury was, for that when Roger Dods came first

a an he all to
be

he he
him his servant, sware him upon keep his counsel

in
to

to
book

a
things; and after that showed him his house, whom

in
certain woman

a
his wife: counselling moreover the said Roger Dods, upon
be

said
to

i.
Ember day, sup with bread and cheese; saying, that which goeth into
to

man's body, defileth not man's soul; but that which goeth out

of
the body,
a

A,
B,
C,
defileth both body and soul. Also that the said vicar taught him the
to the intent he

he
have understanding the Apocalypse, wherein said,

in
all

all
the world, and
he

should perceive

of
that the falsehood the truth. He said
furthermore unto him, when the Lady
he

of
Worcester,

..".
at

at
had been the blood
Hailes, which had cost him eighteen pence, that

he

an
of

as

ill
had done
the pur

it,
husband that had ploughed his land, but nothing

to
pose; for man's handy-work, and cast away his money,
he

had worshipped
which had been better given should worship but one God,

he
the poor for
to

handy-work Item, When the people would offer candles,

no

to of

and man.
Mary Magdalen,
he

he

where was vicar, would take them away, and say

that they were fools that brought them thither.

}.
by

Also the same Roger Dods his oath was compelled

to
utter these other
here named:—Elizabeth More, East Hendred; Robert Pope,
of

of
West
endred; and Henry Miller, Tucke-by-Ware. This Henry did show

to
a of

Roger Dods certain story the Apocalypse, riding upon

of

in

woman red
a

a
beast. The said Henry was twice abjured.
John Phip, Hichenden; for reading unto the said Roger Dods certain
of

a
Gospel English.
in

William Phip, Hichenden, and Henry his son. This William had ex
of

horted Roger Dods that images, nor commit idolatry,

he

no

should worship
but worship one God; and told the same Roger, that was good for
to
man
it

merry and wise, meaning that should keep close that was told him; for
be

he

Roger H.
else strait punishment would follow.
John Phip, for burning
he of

Hichenden. This Parker said

to
of

his books, that was foul blame, for they were worth
to

hundred marks.
a
he

To whom John answered, that had rather burn his books, than that his
books should burn him.

.
Thomas Widemore, daughter Roger House, Hichenden;
of

of

of

The wife
John Phip,
of

old Widemore's wife, sister Hichenden. Also John Ledis

to

dall, Hungerford, for reading

of

Robert Burges's house

of

the Bible Bur- For read.

in

at

ford, upon Holyrood day, with Colins, Lyvord, Thomas Hall, and others. ing the
his

his

for

Robert Colins and wife. Also John Colins and wife, buying r
a

Stacy for twenty shillings.

of

Bible
by

The aforesaid Roger Dods, his oath, was also compelled utter these
to

persons here named: The father Robert Colins, who had been this doc
of

of

trine from A.D. 1480. Also Thomas Baker, Whateley; Robert Livord;
of

John Sympson, Steventon; Thomas Reiley, Burford; John Clemson,

of of
of

the prior Burford; James Edmunds, Burford; William Gun,

of
of

servant
to

Witney. To these was laid, that they being John Harris, Up

of

of
in

the house
ton, the marriage
of

Robert Burges, did read

of

Joan the wife book

in
at

called Nicodemus's Gospel, who made the cloth which our Lord was buried
in

."
(as the register saith), and the story
of

of

Jerusalem. For read

in

that book the destruction

is

John Baker, weaver, Witney; the bailiff Witney; John Hakker; John ºngº
of
of

his

his

Brabant and his wife; John Brabant son, with wife; John Brabant the
younger son, with his wife; Reginald Brabant
of

Stanlake, for reading

in

English.
a

certain English book scripture, they being together John Brabant's house
of

in

of Stanlake.

sº
Also Henry Phip. The crime and detection against this Henry, was, for
go

Wycombe
he
of

that he, being this Dods, 1515, whether

to

would
A.
d.
 233 PERSECUTIONs IN THE Diocese of I.I.NcolN,
or not ? answered, that he was chosen roodman, that keeper

is,

of
Jr...ary the roodloft,

go
candle before his ‘Block Almighty.'

he
*/11, saying, that must and tind

a
Oliver Smith, Newline, and his wife; and William Hobbis. This William

of

the by
i;
Hobbis was detected first Radulph his brother, bishop Smith;

to
Hobbis

.”Is
but

the
was delivered through West Wycombe.

of

of
suit curate
59
1521.
John Edmunds, otherwise called John Ogins, Burford, did detect Philip

of
Brabant, servant Richard Colins, for saying that the sacrament

of

of
Accuser. the altar
Christ's own body, but

of
in
was made the remembrance was not the body

it
of Christ.
Against The Shepherd's Kalendar was also accused and detected, because the same

by
he
!".
the Edmunds said, that was persuaded this book, reading these words, That
the remembrance of Christ.

in
the sacrament was made

of,

by
of the William Thorpe likewise was much complained

of
The book
...
both this
John Edmunds and divers others.
Ginge. This Richard Colins,

he
as
Richard Colins, great doer

of
was

a
Tº

by
he
so
among these good men, was much complained upon divers, and also

for book called ‘The King

by

this Edmunds, bringing with him

K. .."

of
Reeme'

a
he
into their company, and that great part unto them,

of
did read there

in
this

a
Beeme. Edmund's house of Burford.
Alice Colins, wife
of

For Richard Colins. This Alice likewise was famous

a
*
woman among them, and had good memory, and could recite much

of
!.”
having the
Scriptures, and other good books; and therefore when any conventicle a

of
these
maj. Burford, commonly she was sent for,
at

to
men did meet recite unto them the
the Ten Commandments, and the Epistles
of

of
ºnents declaration Peter and James.
in

Joan Colins, daughter Alice Colins. This Joan also, fol

of

of
Richard and
lowing her father's and mother's steps, was noted, for that she had learned with
her father and mother the Ten Commandments, the seven deadly sins, the seven
mercy, the five wits bodily and ghostly, the eight blessings, and five
of

works
St.

chapters James's epistle.

of

The fa- John Edmunds also did detect Agnes Edmunds, his own daughter. This
!",
º-

Agnes Edmunds was detected

he
her father, that brought her

to
ther the house
* the

intent she might beinstructed therein God's

to

to

service,
of

Richard Colins
daughter. law; where she had learned likewise the Ten Commandments, the five wits
bodily and ghostly, and the seven deadly sins.
John Edmunds also did detect Alice Gunn, W. Russel, Coleman-street;
of

Joan; father Joan, Hungerford; John Taylor, servant

of

of
one mother John
Harris, Burford; Thomas Quicke, weaver, Reading; Philip Brabant,
of

of

weaver; John Barbar, clerk, Amersham; John Eding, Hungerford; one

of

of

Brabant, brother Philip Brabant,

of

Stanlake.
to

Accusers. Thomas White, and Thomas Clerke, did impeach Robert Butterfield, and
William Dorset were these That pilgrimage
of

William Dorset. The words

:

other things
no

none effect; and offering candles saints, stood

of

or

to

For say was

in

..".
on

stead, and was but cost lost. Also when his wife was going pilgrimage, and
asked, ‘Whither?' and she said, ‘To our Lady
he

its Willesdon: “Our lady,' said

of
in

Weil. he, “is

in

heaven.’

Accuser, John Baker, being urged upon his oath, did disclose John Edmunds. This
John Edmunds was detected, because that he, talking with the said Baker, of

jº
*
he go

The pilgrimage, bade him offer his money the image

of

When the other

to

God.
asked what that was, said, that the image God was the poor people, blind
of
of

and lame; and said, that offended Almighty God going

he

on

pilgrimage.
in
by

*
his

for

William Phip, adjured oath, did accuse Henry Phip, his own son,

i.
Accuser.
communing with Roger Dods against pilgrimage and adoration images.
of
fºr

ther ac
cuseth his
by

Henry Phip, being examined and abjured the bishop, was compelled
to

own son.
his

Roger Dods, saying him, that

he he

own words spoken mustlight

to

to

disclose
Al-

Block candle before his ‘Block Almighty,' being then roodman. Also was com
a

his

pelled accuse Roger Barker, and William Phip, own father, for talking
to

mighty.
together against pilgrimage and idolatry.
 FROM Tiire REGISTE its Of bishop LONGLAND. Q:39

John Brabant, the elder son of John Brabant, did nominate the following: Henry
III.

Jº
John Hakker, and Robert Pope, for reading the holy Scripture in his father's
house, and for saying these words: “Christ made his Maundy," and said, Take A. D.

it;
this bread, eat it; this is my body: Take this wine, drink this my blood: 1518

is
by
and priests say these words, that the sacrament the body

of

of
the altar to

is
Christ.’ 1521.
John Brabant his father, and his mother, for being present when Hakker
was reading the Scripture their house.

in
Also Philip Brabant, his uncle. The words Philip Brabant were these

of

:
go
on
That was deadly sin pilgrimage.

to
it

be

of
Concerning this John Brabant, here noted, the form and effect

to
the

º is
bishop's examination, asking and demanding thus the said Brabant: Whe

of
ever heard John Hakker read the holy Scripture, against the determi
he

ther
By which words, they mean that against the
of

2*

nation the church

if

it
is
read the holy Scripture, may thereby appear
of

determination the church to

it
they mean that the holy Scripture containeth any >
be

blind church. And

to

if
a

such thing against the determination the church, then --

of
which
in
it

it
to is

-
contrary unto God, seeing
be

their church determineth one

it
g,

and God's Word another.

John Baker did detect Robert Pope, Richard Nobbis, and John Edmunds; Accuser.
for speaking against going
on

pilgrimage, and against image worship.

...
John Lee denounced John Weedon. When this John Lee had told the Accuser.
a

all
said Weedon, how the bishop had said his sermon these words; That
in

who
heretics,
of

of

were the sect that God was heaven, but they believed
in
on

not that the body the altar was God. To this he, answering again,
of

Christ
said, ‘Ye bold upon that word,” deriding the bishop
be

so
saying.
in

Also William Dorset, King's Langley; for saying that images stood for
of

nothing, and that pilgrimage served spend folks' money, and nothing else.
to

Joan Steventon denounced Alice Colins, for teaching the said John Steventon, accuser.
Lent, the Ten Commandments, thus beginning,
“I

am thy Lord God, which

in

Egypt, and brought thee out

of

thral
of

of

of
led thee out the land the house
alien gods before me; neither make
no

dom: thou shalt have thee any

in to

image graven with man's hands, that heaven above, neither

in

the earth
is

St.

beneath,’ &c. Item, For teaching her the first chapter John's Gospel:
of

“In the beginning was the Word,’ &c.

Also John Harris, for teaching her the first chapter
of

Peter.

Sir John,” priest, and also Robert Robinson, detected Master Cotismore,
of

Accusers.
a

Brightwell. Mistress Cotismore, otherwise called Mistress Dolly, for

so

speaking these words one John Bainton, her servant: That she went
to

to
if
as

as

her chamber, and prayed there, she should have much merit though she
Walsingham Item, When the said Sir John came
on

went pilgrimage. her

to

to

Master Cotismore his master, requiring her send one John

of

after the death

to

Stainer, her servant, our Lady Walsingham, for Master Cotismore, who
in of

in
to

his lifetime, being sick, promised his own person visit that place, she would
to
let

not consent thereto, nor her servant go. Item, for saying, that when women carpen
show their new gay gear: that chips.
or

images saints, they did

to

to

to

offer
it

tºrs'
o

go

images were but carpenters' chips; and that folks pilgrimage more for
on

the green way, than for any devotion.

John Hakker did detect Thomas Vincent, London, was objected

of

to

whom
it

Accuser.
for giving this Hakker English. Also Mistress Cotis
of

St. Matthew
in

book
a

more, otherwise Dolly, and Richard Colins. The latter for receiving
of

the said
English. Hakker did also detect
of

Hakker the Ten Commandments

in

book
a

the following: Goodwife Bristow, Wood-street, London; William Gunn,

of

in

for receiving the ten plagues sent Pharaoh; the

of

of

of

Hakker
to

book God
a

(l), “His Maundy," Mandy, perhaps “Dies Mandati;" thus “Maundy Thursday,” the day
on
or

which Christ commanded the disciples

to

eat the Passover.—ED.

(2) An unquam audivit Johannem Hakker legentem sacram Scripturam contra determinationem
Ecclesiae –
Ex Regist. Joh. Longland, fol. 85.
(3) “Sir John,” “Sir John Lack Latin,' the popish
or

of

of

term derision for the lower orders

a

clergy.—Ed.
240 Peitslecutions IN The Diocese of LiNCOLN.
Henry wife of Thomas Widmore, of Chichenden; Elizabeth, the daughter of this Hak
*111. ker, and Robert her husband, otherwise called Fitton of Newbury; William
A.D." Stokely, of Henley; John Simonds and his wife, of Great Marlow; John Austy.
išiš
o of Henley; Thomas Austy, of Henley; Grinder, of Cookham ; and John
Heron, for having a book of the exposition of the Gospels fairly written in
1:1. English.

Thomas Grove, and John Reading, put their oath, did detect Richard

of

to
...
Accusers.
Grace, for speaking these words following: That our blessed lady was the god
mother St. Katharine; and therefore the legend not true, saying that

to

in
is
Christ did marry with St. Katharine; and bid Adrian put

on
his vestment, and
say the service matrimony; for adultery for marrying

he so
of
Christ should live

in

do
with his godsister; which thing thought not

he

be
should do,

to
if
should
well, Item, For saying

by

St.
the picture Nicholas being newly painted,

of
to he

that was not worthy the rood-loft, but that

in
to
stand better beseemed

it
him, stand the belfry, &c.
in
In

this table above prefixed, thou hast, gentle readerſ

to
see and
understand; first, the number and names these good men and wo

of
by

all
Rome, and

of
men, troubled and molested

in
the church one
year;
of

being simple labourers and

or

whom few none were learned,

artificers; but pleased the Lord them knowledge
as

to
work

in
it
by

and understanding, reading few English books, such they

we as
a
could get corners: Secondly, What were their opinions
in

have

be
also described: And thirdly, Herein

of to
is
noted moreover the
blind ignorance and uncourteous dealing the bishops against them,
by

not only that they, their violent oath and captious interrogato
in

ries, constrained the children

to

accuse their parents, and parents the

children, the husband the wife, and the wife the husband, &c.; but

all
especially that most wrongfully they
so

afflicted them, without

in

good reason cause, only for the sincere verity God's Word, and
or

of

reading holy Scriptures.

it of

.." Now you have heard their opinions (which

as

The res. remaineth, that

iº.
we

principally four),
so
in

proba number were also declare their reasons and

Scriptures whereupon they grounded; and after that consequently
the

the
of by

tº..." penance them enjoined bishop.

to
of

order and manner

And first, against pilgrimage, and against worshipping images, they
ix.

the Apocalypse, chap.

of

used this text -

lions; smoke,
of
“I

vision, and the heads

as

of
in

saw horses them the heads

a

fire, and brimstone came out With

of

these three plagues, the

their mouths.
third part
of

the smoke, and

of of

of

men were slain the fire, and the brimstone,

of

They that were not slain

of

that came out

of

the mouths them. these three

gold and silver,
of

plagues, worshipped not devils, and images

of

were such
as
of

brass, tree, and

of

stone.'"

Also they
used and alleged the first commandment, that there
is

God, and that they ought not

to

but one worship more gods than one.

And touching the sacrament, and the right doctrine thereof, they
as

.*
wickliſts had their instruction partly out Wickliff's Wicket,” partly out the
of

of

*:::. Shepherd's Kalendar; where they read that the sacrament was made
be

Christ, and ought

of

to
of in

in

remembrance received remembrance

his body, &c.
of

Moreover they alleged and followed the words

(1) Ex Regist. Longland, fol. 72.
(2) “Wickliff's Wicket” was reprinted the university press Oxford,
in
at

at

12mo. 1828. edited

by IRev.
T.

Pantin.-E.D.
P.
 The KING's LETTER. To the Bishop of LINCOLN. 24]

his
Christ spoken at the supper, at what time he sitting with disciples, Hºy
–ºf–

his
and making with them Maundy, took bread, and blessed, and

his

ye
brake, and gave disciples, and said, “Eat this,” reaching forth

P.
to

A.
his
his arm, and showing the bread his hand; and then noting

in
own
natural body, and touching the same, and not the bread consecrated, 1331.

for
“This my body, which shall you;

be

do
betrayed this remem

in
of is
likewise took the wine and bade them drink,

he
brance me.” And
saying, “This my blood which the New Testament,” &c."

of
is

is

on
Item, That Christ our Saviour sitteth the right hand the Father,

of
be

of
and there shall unto the day doom. Wherefore they believed
the altar was not the very body
of

of
that Christ.
in

the sacrament
Item, said one them, “Men speak much

of

of
of

the sacrament the

altar: but this will abide by, that upon Share Thursday,” Christ
I

it;
brake bread unto his disciples, and bade them eat saying, was

it
his

and suffered pas

he
flesh and blood. And then went from them,
sion; and then life, and ascended into heaven,
he

of to
rose from death
the right hand the Father; and there

he
on

to
and there sitteth

is
shall judge both quick and
he
of

remain unto the day doom, when

dead;" and therefore how
he

be

he
bread,

of
should

in
here the form
said,
he

could not see.

these and other such like, taken out
as

Such reasons and allegations

Scripture, Kalendar, Wickliff's Wicket,
of

Shepherd's
of

the and out the

and other books they had amongst them. And although there was
no

learned man with them ground their doctrine, yet they,

in
to

them
conferring and communing together among themselves, did convert

so
one another, the Lord's hand working with them marvellously:
“just-fast-men,
or

short space the number

of

that these “known

in

they were then termed, did exceedingly increase;

as

such sort
in

that the bishop, seeing the matter almost past his power, was driven
.i.
º:
the
his

his

for
aid

complaint king, and required

of to

suppression
to

make
these men.
inexpert
Whereupon king Henry, being then young, and
the bloody practices and blind leadings these aposto
..."
of
in

lical prelates, incensed with his suggestions and cruel complaints,

his sheriffs, bailiffs, officers, and subjects,
to

directed down letters

the bishop this behalf;
of

of

for the aid the tenor which letters

in

here ensueth
:

for

aid

The Copy the King's Letter John Longland, Bishop

of

of

the
Lincoln, Christ, falsely then called
of

of

against the Servants

-
Heretics.
by

Henry the Eighth, the grace God king England and France, lord
of

of

of

of
all

Ireland, defender mayors, sheriffs, bailiffs, and constables,

of

the faith:
to
all

other our officers, ministers, and subjects, these our letters hearing
or
to

and
seeing, and every them, greeting. Forasmuch the right reverend father
of
to

as

God, our trusty and right well-beloved counsellor the bishop

of

Lincoln hath
in

to no
no

heretics, thought,
of

now within his diocese small number his

to
as
it
is
we

little discomfort and heaviness: therefore, being will and mind safely
in

provide for the said right reverend father God and his officers, that neither
in

of by

they, nor any

be

or

them, shall bodily damaged any

of

of

hurt the said

the executing and ministering justice unto the
or

their fautors,
in

heretics
do

said heretics, according holy church: straitly charge and com

of
to

the laws
ye

you, tender our high displeasure,

be
of

as

mand you, and every aiding,

to

helping, and assisting the said right reverend father God, and his said officers,
in

(1) Ex Regist. Joh, Longland. Lincoln, fol. 105. (2) “Share Thursday," Maundy Thursday.—ED.
WOL. V. r
I.
242 THE NAMEs of THOSE WHO WIERE ABJURED,

*
Henry in the executing of justice in the premises, as they or any of them shall require
you so to do; not failing to accomplish our commandment and pleasure in the

us,
A.D.T premises, as ye intend to please and will answer the contrary your

to

at
151s uttermost perils. -
Given under our signet, Windsor, the twentieth day

of
our castle

at

of
to
October, the thirteenth year our reign. 1521.

of
1521.

The bishop, thus being armed less with the authority

no

of
the
king's letter, than incited with his own fierceness, foreslacked

no
time,
but eftsoons, accomplish his moody violence upon the poor flock

to
Christ, called before him, sitting upon his tribunal-seat, both these
of

all
persons, and
other his diocese, who were ever

in

so
afore-named
little noted incline towards those opinions;
or
suspected

to

of
whom

..
newly taken,
as
to

abjured,

he
such had but been and had not before
enjoined most strait and rigorous penance. The others

in
whom

...
so he

could find any relapse, yea, albeit they submitted themselves ever

his
humbly his favourable courtesy; and though also,
to

at
request,
for

#. hope pardon, they

of

and had showed themselves great detecters

their brethren, being moreover

of
him feed and flattered thereunto;
of

notwithstanding, contrary
to
his fair words, and their expectation,
ſº

spared not, but read sentence

of
relapse against them, committing
e

to

to

them the secular arm be burnt.

And first, touching those, who being brought
as

to
abjuration, were
ut

their penance; long

to

to

of
were recite the names all. Certain
it

thought catalogue: first reciting the persons;

in
to
|

recite here
a

afterwards the rigorous penance them enjoined.

to

those who were abjured

of

The Names
in

Lincoln,

of
the diocese
A. 1521.
D.

º
William Colins. Richard Bartlet. Robert Bruges.
John Colins. William Phip. John Stampe.
Joan Colins. John Joan Stampe.
Robert Colins. Thomas Couper. Richard White.
John Hacker. William Littlepage. Benet Ward.
John Brabant the father. John Littlepage. John Baker.
John Brabant his son. Joan Littlepage. Agnes Wellis.
John Brabant the younger John Say. Marian Morden.
son. John Frier. Isabel Morwin.
John Edmonds. Richard Wulford. John Butler.
Edward Pope. Thomas Tredway. John Butler the younger.
Henry Phip. William Gudgame. Richard Carder.
John Steventon. Roger Heron. Richard Bernard.
Joan Steventon. Francis Funge. Joan Bernard.
Robert Bartlet. Robert Pope. John Grace.
Thomas Clerke. Roger Dods. John French.
John Clerke. John Harris. John Edings.

The Towns, Villages, and Countries where these aforesaid Persons did
inhabit, are named chiefly
be
to

these.

Amersham. Asthall. Claufield.

Chesham. Beaconsfield. Walton.
Hichenden. Denham. Marlow.
Missenden the Great. Ginge. Dorney.
Missenden the Less. Betterton. Iver.
East-hundred. Charney. Burton.
West-hundred. Stanlake. Uxbridge.
 F Roy THE REGISTER of Bishop LoNGLAND. 243

Woburn. Hungerford. Shoreditch by London. Henry

Henley. Upton. St. Giles in London. WIII.
Wycombe. Windsor. Essex.
West-Wycombe. London. Suffolk. A. D.
1518
Newbury. Coleman-street in London. Norfolk.
Burford. Cheapside in London. Norwich.
1521.
Witney.

The books and opinions which these were charged withal, and for
which they were abjured, partly are before expressed, partly here
follow, in a brief summary to be seen.

A brief Summary of their Opinions.

The opinions of many of these persons were, That he or she never believed
in the sacrament of the altar, nor ever would; and that it was not as men did
take it."
For that he was known of his neighbours to be a good fellow, meaning, that
he was a known-man.”
For saying, that he would give forty pence on condition that such a one knew
as much as he did know.”

by
for

saying, that they Amersham, who had been abjured before

of

Some
bishop Smith, were good men, and perfect Christians, and simple folk who could

by
for

themselves, and therefore were oppressed power the bishop."

of
not answer
Some, for hiding others their barns.”
in
for

Some, reading the Scriptures, scripture, English: some,

of

in
or

treatises
for hearing the same read.
Some, for defending, some for marrying with, them that had been abjured.
Some, for saying that matrimony was not sacrament.”
a

Some, for
saying that worshipping images was mawmetry; some for calling
of

images carpenters' chips; some for calling them stocks and stones; some for
calling them dead things.
Some, for saying that money spent upon pilgrimage, served but maintain
to

thieves and harlots.”

i.
Some, for calling the image the rood-loft, “Block-almighty.'
in

Others for saying, that nothing graven with man's hand was
in be

worshipped."
to

Some, for calling them fools who came from Master John Shorne pilgrimage.”
Another, for his vicar poll-shorn priest.”
a

Another, for calling certain blind chapel,being ruin,

an

old fair milk-house.”

in
a

Another, for saying that threshed God Almighty out

he

of

the straw.”
given before they did sweat
be

Another for saying, that alms should not

in

!.
man's hand.”
a

j
Some, for saying, that those who die, pass straight either hell.”
or
to

heaven
Isabel Bartlet was brought before the and abjured, for lamenting her
husband, when the bishop's man came for him; and saying, that
he

an

was
undone man, and she dead woman.”
a

For saying, that Christ, departing from his disciples into heaven, said that
sinner's hands, and would come there no more.1%
in

once he was
Robert Rave, hearing certain bell uplandish steeple, said, ‘Lo, yonder
an

§
in
to a

town;' and there

an

fair bell, hang about any cow's neck

in
is

were
it
a

fore,
he

was brought “coram nobis'

as

for other such-like matters more,

Item, For receiving the sacrament Easter, and doubting whether
at

was
it

the very body Christ, and not confessing their doubt their ghostly father.
of

to
for

or
to

saying, that the pope had give release

no

authority
to

Some
from pain; and that was nothing but blinding
so

man's soul from sin, and

of
it
to

the people, and get their money.

all by

The penance this John Longland,

to

these parties enjoined

of

order
penance.
bishop Lincoln, was almost uniform, and after one condition;
of

(1) Ex Regist. fol. 32. (2) Fol. 32. (3) Fol. 33. (4) Fol. 34. (5) Fol. 34.
(6) Fol. 36. (7) Fol. 33. (8) Fol. 37. (9) Fol. 40. (10). Fol. 40. (11) Fol. 40.
4.

9.

(12) Fol. (13) Fol. 34. (14) Fol. 35. (15) Fol. (16) Fol. 43.
2
R
244 ORDER OF PENANCE ; FROM THE Bishop's REG1st ER.

Hºy
wn II save only that they were severally committed and divided into several

all
and divers monasteries, there to be kept and found of alms their

**

by

the As
life, except

º
were otherwise dispensed with the bishop.

for

for
example, have here adjoined the bishop's

of in of
to letter one

I
the Abbey Ensham, there per

be be
an of
said number, sent

byto
kept

to
1531.

to the
petual penance; which one, estimation may taken
rest, who were bestowed likewise sundrily into sundry abbeys,

as
Osney, Frideswide, Abingdon, Thame, Bicester, Dor

to to

to

to

to

to

the
chester, Netley, Ashridge, and divers more. The copy

to

of
Ensham, here followeth under

of
bishop's letter, sent

to
the abbot
written.

Copy the Bishop's Letter

of

of
the Abbot

to
Ensham.
Myloving brother, recommend me heartily unto you: And whereas have,

I
according the law, put this bearer R.T. perpetual penance within your
of to

to
as
monastery Ensham, there live penitent, and not otherwise;

to
pray

I
you, and nevertheless according unto the law command you,

to
receive him,
ye

his injunctions, which

he
order him there according

to
and see will show
ye

will bring with him; and

he
you, require the same. As for his lodging,
if

it
he

for his meat and drink, your alms. And

as
may have such you give

of

he
if
by

order himself his labour within your house your business, whereby

in
so

can

ye
may deserve his meat and drink;
he

so

as
may you order him see con
your monastery. And
he
so

his deserts, pass not the precinct

of
to

venient that
thus fare you heartily well: From my place, &c.

As touching
of

the residue the penance and punishment inflicted

do

nothing disagree, but had one order

in on

or

these men, they little

all;
in
them the manner and form whereof the said bishop's
as

register doth proceed condition followeth

in

:
by

John Longland, Bishop

of

Penance enjoined under pain relapse,

Lincoln, the 19th day
of

of

December, A.D. 1521."

primis, That every one them shall, upon shall
In

market-day, such
of

at as
a
go
be

Bur
in

limited unto them, the market-time, thrice about the market

up

ford, and then upon the highest greece" the cross there, quarter
of
to

stand
a
his
an

hour, with faggot wood every one them upon shoulder, and
of

of

of
a

every one faggot wood upon their shoulders, before

of

of
to

them once bear

a

their procession upon Sunday, which shall

be

limited unto them Burford,

all at
a

from the choir-door going out, the choir-door going in; and the high
to

mass time, hold the same faggot upon their shoulders, kneeling upon the
to

greece afore the high altar there; and every

do
of

to

them likewise their

in

limited unto them and

as

own parish church, upon such Sunday

be

shall
a

Uxbridge, when they shall

at

faggot general procession

be
to

at

once bear
a

assigned thereto; and once faggot the burning heretic, when

of
to

at

bear
a

they shall
be

admonished thereto.
Also every one fast, bread and ale only, every Friday during their
of

to

them
life; and every Even Corpus Christi, every one
of

of

to

them fast bread and

water during their life, unless sickness unfeigned
let

the same.
life,
by

Also, them every Sunday, and every Friday, during their

be
to

said
as

once our lady-psalter; and they forget one day, say much another
if

to
it
for

day the same.

Also neither they, nor any them, shall hide their mark upon their cheek,
of

neither with hat, cap, hood, kerchief, napkin,

or

none otherwise; nor shal

suffer their beards grow past fourteen days; nor ever haunt again together
to

fair,
be

with any suspected person

in

persons, unless the open market,

or

it

church,
or

common inn alehouse, where other people may see their conver
or

sation.
(1) Ex Registro, fol. 90. (2) “Greece," step.–Ed.
a
 CHILDREN FORCED TO SET FIRE TO THEIR PARENTs. 245

all
And these injunctions they and every

*
fulfil with their penance,

of

to
them men
and every part PIII.

of
the same, under pain relapse.

of
And thus have you the names, with the causes and the penance

of
By
this present time abjured. this word “abjured'

at

to
those who were

,
by
meant, that they were constrained their oath, swearing upon 1991.
is

Aº,

the
the evangelists, and subscribing with their hand, and

to
cross

a
same, that they did utterly and voluntarily renounce, detest, and jºi."
opi-"

or
forsake, and never should hold hereafter these any other like

of
nions, contrary the holy mother church

of
to
the determination
Rome: And further, that they should detect unto their ordinary,

or
teach, hold,

or
whomsoever they should see suspect hereafter

to
maintain the same.

THE NAMEs of THEM THAT were conDEMNED For RELAPSE,

AND COMMITTED UNTO THE SECULAR POWER.

Among these aforenamed persons who thus submitted themselves, A.D.1521.

and were put penance, certain there were, who, because they had
to

under bishop Smith,

as

been abjured before," above-mentioned,

is

were now condemned for relapse, and had sentence read against
so

them, and
to

be burned

to
were committed the secular arm

:
whose names here follow: Thomas Bernard, James Morden, Robert
Rave, and John Scrivener, martyrs.
Of these mention made before, both touching their abjuration,
is

we

and also their martyrdom; unto whom may adjoin, Joan Nor

.
man, and Thomas Holmes. -

This Thomas Holmes, albeit had disclosed and detected many

he

expressed; thinking thereby

to of

as

his brethren,
in

the table above

is

be
please the bishop, and
to

save himself, and was thought

in to

a
for the same: yet, notwithstanding,
of

feed man the bishop the

of

said bishop's register appeareth the sentence relapse and con

.
written and drawn out against him; and most likely
he

demnation,

º:
was also adjudged and executed with the others.
As the burning
be
of

John Scrivener, here noted,

to
is

children

that his children were compelled set fire unto their father; like
in
to

William Tylsworth,
of

Joan Clerke also, daughter

as

manner was
give fire the burning
as
to

father,
of
to

constrained her own natural ther.

specified.”
is

above
cruelty,
of

The
or as

example contrary both

to

which God and

is
it
so

of

of

nature, not been seen the memory

in

hath heard the

it

heathen.
the burning
be

of

Where moreover this John

to

at

noted, that
is

Scrivener, one Thomas Dorman,” mentioned before, was present, and

Amersham; whose abjuration was afterwards laid
at

bare faggot,
a

him,
he

of

against what time should depose for recovery

at

certain
of

lands from the school Berkhamstead. This Thomas Dorman" (as

am credibly informed
of

certain about Amersham) was then uncle

I

(1) See vol. iv. page 205.-ED.

(2) Ibid. page 123.-Ed.
he

he
p.

(3) “Thomas Dorman." See vol. iv. 123, where called “Yomand Dorman:”
by is

was
probably Thomas Dorman, yeoman.—Ed.
(4) This Master Dorman, put
to

at

to

because he was school his uncle Berkhamstead Master

Reeve, being protestant, therefore he, for the same cause, his preface
of

the first sentence

in
a
he

saith, that was brought up Calvin's school.

in
246 The COMMENDATION OF DIR. John COLE.T.

Henryto this our Dorman, and found him to school at Berkhamstead,

under Master Reeve; who now so uncharitably abuseth his pen in
A. D. writing against the contrary doctrine, and raileth so fiercely against
1518
O
the blood of Christ's slain servants, miscalling them to be a dunghill
1521. of stinking martyrs.

the
Well, howsoever the savour of these good martyrs do scent in
Master Dorman,

of
nose doubt not but they give better odour

a
I

of
and sweeter smell the presence the Lord: “Pretiosa enim

in

it of in
conspectu Domini mors sanctorum ejus;” “Precious the sight

in
of
the Lord the death his saints.” And therefore, howsoever

is
shall please Master Dorman with reproachful language

to
misterm

to his
Christ, his martyrs;

of
the good martyrs rather Christ un

in
or
seemly usage (more cart-like than clerk-like) not greatly

be
is
For,

of
as
weighed. the danger his blasphemy hurteth not them
so
that are gone, the contumely and reproach thereof

as
well com
prehendeth his own kindred, friends, and country,

as
any others else;
and especially redoundeth

to
himself, and woundeth his own soul, and
provoking

byof
none else, unto the great God's wrath against him,
he
be

blessed with better grace,

to
unless time repent.

QPuctor 30.5m loſet, ºbean Paul's.

of
35t.

Much about this time, not past two years before, died Dr. John
or

Colet,
of

the table above;

in
whom mention was made

to
whose
sermons these ‘known-men, about Buckinghamshire, had great

a
came from Italy and Paris,
St.he

he
mind After
to

resort. first began

Paul's
Oxford, instead
of
to

read the epistles Paul openly

of
in

epistles Scotus
to by

and Aquinas.
he

first read From thence was called the king, and made
openly in
Paul's; where
he
of

Oxford. dean accustomed much preach, not without

a
auditory, the king's court,
of

in of
as

as

great well the citizens and

his

life upright;
he
Commen
dation of
others. His diet was frugal, discipline was
of

Dr. Colet. severe, insomuch that his canons, because their straiter rule,
complained that they were made like monks. The honest and
he
of

honourable state matrimony ever preferred before the unchaste

At his dinner commonly was read either some
of

singleness priests.
St. Paul,
of

of

He never used
or

chapter Solomon's Proverbs.

to

Although the blindness

of

sup. that time carried him away after

popery, yet judgment
he
of

of of

ripeness
in

the common error seemed

something incline from the vulgar trade
of to

that age. The reli.

fantasied not;
he

he

gious order monks and friars

as

neither could
of

greatly favour the barbarous divinity

of

the school-doctors,
as

Thomas Aquinas: insomuch that when

all
in of

of

Scotus, but least

His judg Erasmus, speaking praise Thomas Aquinas, did commend
of

the
ment of
him, that
he

Thomas had read many old authors, and had written many new
Aquinas.
‘Catena Aurea, and such like,
his
as

works,
to

prove and
to

know
judgment: Colet, first supposing that Erasmus had spoken jest,
in in
he

but after supposing that meant good faith, bursteth out great
vehemency, saying, “What tell you me,” quoth he, “of the com:
he

an

that man, who, except arrogant and

of

of

mendation had been

all

presumptuous spirit, would not define and discuss things

so

boldly and rashly; and also, except had been rather worldly
he

polluted Christ's whole

so

minded than heavenly, would never have

 The COMMENDATION OF Dr. JOHN COLET. 247

doctrine with man's profane doctrine, in such sort as he hath ſº

|.
-
done P"
The bishop of London at that time was Fitzjames, of age no less A. D.
'º'
H
than fourscore; who (bearing long grudge and displeasure against
Colet), with other two bishops taking his part, like to entered 13.1.
action of complaint against Colet to the archbishop of Canterbury,

his
being then William Warham. The matter of complaint was ºed.
divided into three articles: the first was for speaking against worship
ping The second was about hospitality, for that he,
of

images.
treating upon the place the gospel, “Pasce, pasce, pasce,” “Feed,

of
had expounded the two first, for feeding with
he
feed, feed:” when
life, and with doctrine; the third, which the school
of

example

in
º
do

expound for feeding with hospitality,

he
men left out the outward
feeding belly, applied
of

the and another way. The third crime The

forit
wherewith they charged him, was speaking against such ..."

as

to
used
...”
by

only bosom sermons, declaring nothing else

to
the people, to him.
what they bring their papers with them; which, because the
ut

in

do
bishop

he
of

Theº

as
London used then much for his age, took to

it
spoken against him, and therefore bare him this displeasure.
archbishop, more wisely weighing the matter, and being well ac-ºſ.”

he
uainted with Colet, took his part against his accusers, that
so

at
Colet.
that time was rid out of trouble.
William Tyndale, his book answering Master More, addeth
in

moreover, and testifieth, that the bishop

of

London would have made

the said Colet, dean Paul's, heretic, for translating the ‘Pater
of

Noster' into English, had not the bishop Canterbury holpen the
of

dean.
But yet the malice Fitzjames the bishop ceased not; who,
of

so
by

by

being thus repulsed the archbishop, practised another train

accuse him unto the king. The occasion thus fell. hap
to

It

how
ened the same time, that the king was
of

preparation war against

in

'rance; whereupon the bishop with his coadjutors, taking occasion

upon certain words Colet, wherein prefer peace
he
of

to

seemed
before any kind just; accused him therefore
of

so

war, were never

it

their sermons, and also before the king.

in

the same time, that upon Good Friday

so

Furthermore befell
at
it

Colet, preaching before the king, treated the victory Christ,

of

of

Dr.
all

exhorting fight Christ,

of
to

Christians under the standard against

the devil; adding moreover, what hard thing fight under
to

was
it
a
all

they upon private

or

Christ's banner, and that that hatred ambition

took weapon against their enemy (one Christian slay another), did
of to

not fight under the banner Christ, but rather

of

Satan: and there

he

fore concluding his matter, exhorted that christian men, their

in

wars, would follow Christ their prince and captain, fighting against
or in

Alexander, &c.
of

their enemies, rather than the examples Julius

i.
pºet
his
by

The king, hearing Colet, thus speak, and, fearing lest,

his

his

soldiers might
be
in of

words the hearts withdrawn from wars

****
he

which hand, took him aside and talked with him

in

had then
secret conference, walking his garden. Bishop Fitzjames, Bricot,
in

and Standish, who were his enemies, thought now none other, but
the Tower; and waited for
be

to

that Colet must needs committed

(1) “Iniqua pax justissimo bello praeferenda.”
248 THE worthy FouxDATio N of PAUL's school.

#;"

his
coming out... But the king, with great gentleness entertaining
Dr. Colet, and bidding him familiarly put

on
his cap, long

to
—

in

for
courteous talk had with him the garden, much commended him

P.

of in
A:
life; agreeing with him

all
his learning and integrity points,

in
L-1.1. but that only required him (for that the rude soldiers should not

he
had said) more plainly

his
he
rashly mistake that which

to
explain

so,
that behalf; which after

he
“"
words and mind did. And

in
mºdeth after

the
long communication and great promises, king dismissed Colet
with these words, saying: “Let every man have his doctor

as
him
liketh, this shall my doctor;” and Hereby none

be

he
so
departed.
of his adversaries durst ever trouble him after that time.
...
tº

of the
Among many other memorable acts left behind him,

he
erected
worthy foundation

of
§.”
pray God the fruits

the(I
of
the school Paul's

for

up
the school may answer the foundation), cherishing youth

of
good letters, providing stipend
in

as
sufficient well for the master,

he a

.
for the usher; whom

be
as

to
appointed out

of
willed rather the
of

of
number married men, than single
priests with their suspected
was William Lily,

of
chastity. The first moderator this school,

a
no

less notable for his learning, than was Colet for his founda

º,
man
tion." This Colet died the year of our Lord 1519.
this Colet and Lily, lived William
the

"...at
of
Not long before
,

Grocine and William Latimer, both Englishmen also, and famously

*"learned. This Grocine,
he
as

began his open to

in

in
...
read pe lecture,

>
Hierar 8-
2
St.

Paul, the book Dionysius Areopagita, commonly

of
of

the church
called Hierarchia Ecclesiastica (for the reading the holy Scriptures

of
tica,

his
use), the first entry preface cried out of
Paul's was not
in

in

in

with great vehemency against them, whosoever they were, who either
the authority
of

of

doubt that book:

in
or

denied stood the number

in
noted Laurence Walla, and divers others
he
of

of
whom the like
approved judgment and learning. 13ut afterwards the same Grocine,
his reading thereof, and did
he

had continued
in

when few weeks

a

his
him, utterly altered and recanted
he

consider further
in

former
his
sentence, protesting openly, that the aforenamed book, judg
in
by

we

ment, was never written that author whom the Acts of

in

read
the Apostles called Dionysius Areopagita.”
be
to

of

The these two couples above rehearsed, doth occasion

tractation
adjoin also the remembrance
of
to

another couple
of

me like learned
whom, not unworthy
be
of

men: the names remembered, were

to

Thomas Thomas Linacre, and Richard Pace; which two followed much upon
!..." Colet and William Lily. But Richard Pace, who
of

of

the time was

Fºr dean next after the aforesaid John Colet, more convenient place shall
cardinal Wolsey,
§º
of of
us

to

speak, coming the story

to

serve hereafter

*
Moreover,
to

thought season, couple

ºn
not out
to

these two
it
I

Geoffrey Chaucer and John Gower; who,

of

also some mention

although being much discrepant from these years, yet
of
in

course
may seem not unworthy
be

matched with these aforenamed persons,

to

their study and learning.

of

Albeit concerning
in

commendation
we

cannot find;
of

of

the full certainty the time and death these two,

yet
of

appeareth the prologue Gower's work, entitled ‘Confessio

in
it

II.

Amantis, that king Richard

he

of

the sixteenth year

in

finished
it

his

he
of

of

And the end the eighth book said treatise, declareth

in

(2) Ex Erasm. ad Parisicms.

ad

(1) Ex Epist, Erasm, Jodoc, Jonam.

 chau CER AND GOWER COMMENDED. 249

it;
jl.
that he was both sick and old when he wrote whereby may ſºnſ,

it
—”

by
lived not long after. Notwithstanding,

he
appear that certain
the said Master Gower, placed

of

of

A.
D.
the latter end

in
verses Chaucer's
works both Latin and

in
lº!"

he

at
may seem that was alive

it
IV, and

by
king Henry

of

of
the beginning the reign also book #1.

a
he the same king Henry. By his sepulture within

to
which wrote
St. Mary Overy's, which was then

of
the chapel
of
the church

a
by
lie
buried,

he
monastery, where and his wife appeareth his chain

it
knight, and flourishing

he
and his garland of
laurel, that was both

a
j
poetry; his sepulture were made

in
which place

of
then his
in

in
grave-stone three books: the first bearing the title, “Speculum medi: ...,
tantis;’ the second, “Vox clamantis;’ the third, ‘Confessio amantis.” Gower.
compiled.

he
Besides these, divers chronicles and other works more

by
Likewise, touching the time Chaucer,

of
hisas

his own words

in
chaucer
of

Troilus and Cressida,

º:
of

the end first book manifest that '..e.

is
it
one time, although seemeth that Gower ºn.
he

of

and Gower were both

it
ancient; both notably learned,

as
was great deal his the barbarous
a

studious
that time did give; both great friends together, and both
of

rudeness
study together occupied;
in

endeavouring themselves, so
of

like kind
and employing their time, they, excelling many others study

in
that
good forth their lives here right
of

and exercise letters, did pass

worshipfully and godly, worthy

of
to

the fame and commendation

all

printed
be

in
their name. Chaucer's works one volume, and
to

therefore known all men.

of

of
This marvel
to

see the idle life the priests and clergymen

I

that time, seeing these lay-persons showed themselves these kinds

in
of

industrious and fruitfully occupied. But much

so

liberal studies
consider this, how that the bishops, condemning
all to

more marvel
I

and abolishing English books and treatises which might

of

manner
bring the people any light knowledge, did yet authorise the
to

of

no

occupied; who, doubt, Chaucer

be
of

as to

to

works Chaucer remain still and

W.'
we
do

saw into religion

be as

now, and uttereth

in

much almost even

no

right Wicklevian,
or

less, and seemeth

to

his works else there levian.

a

His
it all

thoroughly
be

was never any. And that, his works almost, they

if

advised, will testify (albeit mirth, and covertly); and **

be

in

done
Love,
of

especially the latter end

of

of

his third book the Testament

he is,

for there purely

he

toucheth the highest matter, that the com

Wherein, except altogether blind,
be

munion. man may espy

a

he all

the full: although

he

him the same book (as

in

in
at

others useth
do), under shadows covertly,
in to

as

under visor, suborneth truth

a

both privily she may profit the godly minded, and

as

such sort,
be

of

not espied the crafty adversary. And therefore the bishops,

§

his

for

like, taking works but jests and toys, condemning other

in

books, yet permitted his books

be
to

read.
...,
tº
for
So

of

pleased God then

to

blind the eyes them, the more

it

the

the
his

commodity
no of

people,
to

intent that through reading

of

ºu.
these
his

treatises, some fruit might redound thereof church;

as
to

doubt
...
am

As also partly informed,

of
to

did many. certain who knew

it

by

Chaucer's works,
of

parties,
to

the who them reported, that reading

they were brought knowledge religion.
of

And not unlike

to

the true
true: for,
be

of
to

to

omit other parts his volume, whereof some are

more plainly told than
be

more fabulous than others, what tale can

250 THE PEFORMATION OF THE CHURCH OF CHRIST.

Hºuſy the the Ploughman? or what finger can point out more directly
Tale of
with his prelates to be Antichrist, than doth the poor pelican

*
— the pope
A.D. reasoning against the greedy griffon 2 Under which hypotyposis, or

H
poesy, who is so blind that seeth not by the pelican, the doctrine of

the

the
1:1. Christ and of

be
Lollards defended against

of
to
church Rome?

*
impudent that can deny that

be
or

so

to
who true which the pelican

is
describing the presumptuous pride

of
fºugh- there affirmeth, that pretensed

in
Again, like,

be
'...'In church

or
what egg can more fig, unto another, than

2
griffon resem

of
the words, properties, and conditions that ravening

is,
qualities

of
bleth the true image, that the nature and that which
Rome, every point and degree? And there

of
we call the church

in
no

great marvel
that narration was exempted out the copies

of
fore

if
works; which notwithstanding now
of

Chaucer's restored again,

is
extant for every man This Geoffrey

to
and read who disposed.
is

is
Chaucer, being born, thought, Oxfordshire, and dwelling

at in
as

in
is
Woodstock, lieth buried

of

of
the minster St. Peter

on in
the church
Westminster,
an

of
the said church, not far
in

aisle the south side

from the door leading the cloister; and upon his grave-stone first
to

were written these two old verses:

Galfridus Chaucer Wates,

et
fama Poésis
Maternae, hac sacra sum tumulatus humo.”

Afterwards, about 1556, one Master Brickham, bestowing

A.
D.
his

more cost upon tomb, did add thereunto these verses following:

“Qui fuit Anglorum Vates ter maximus olim,

Galfridus Chaucer conditur hoc tumulo.
Annum quaeras Domini, tempora mortis,
si

si

Ecce notae subsunt, quae tibi cuncta notent.

25 Octob. Anno 1400.”

1IERE BEGINNETH THE REFoRMATION OF THE church of cHRIST,

IN THE TIME OF MARTIN LUTHER.

T.
*"
be

of
Although sufficiently expressed with tongue
of or

cannot pen
it

man, into what miserable ruin and desolation the church Christ
...A.
by

was brought those latter days; yet partly the reading

of
in

these
stories afore past, some intelligence may
be

given
to

those who have

judgment
or
to

mark, eyes
to

see, what blindness and darkness the

in

world was drowned, during the space these four hundred years here
of

tofore and more. By the viewing and considering

of

which times and

histories, thou mayest understand, gentle reader, how the religion
of

Christ, which only consisteth spirit and verity, was wholly turned into
in

we
So

outward observations, ceremonies, and idolatry. many saints had,

many gods; many pilgrimages; many
so

so

so

so as

many monasteries,
we

many relics forged and feigned many

as

churches, had: again,

we

relics, many lying miracles only living

of
weso

believed. Instead the

Lord, worshipped dead stocks and stones: place Christ immor
of
in
we

we

tal, his blood, worshipped the

of

adored mortal bread: instead

ducks. How the people were led, that the priests were fed,
of

so

blood
set

God's Word, man's word was up:

no

of

care was taken. Instead

is,

Christ's Testament, the pope's testament, that

of

instead the canon

 IN THE TIME OF MART IN LUTHER. 251

law:
full
instead of Paul, the Master of Sentences took place, and almost
possession. The law of God was little read, the use and end thereof
was less known; and as the end of the law was unknown, so the differ. A. D.
*
#fff;

ence between the gospel and the law was not understood, the benefit 1318
of Christ not considered, the effect of faith not expended: through - 1:
the ignorance whereof it cannot be told what infinite errors, sects, and
religions crept into the church, overwhelming the world as with a
flood of ignorance and seduction. And no marvel: for where the
foundation is not well laid, what building can stand and prosper? The Founda
...,
of all
our Christianity only this: The promise

all of
foundation of God

is
Christ his Son, giving and promising life

to
the blood
in

that religiº".
him:" giving (saith the Scripture) unto us, and not bar
or in

believe
gaining indenting with us: and that freely (saith the Scripture)
for Christ's sake; and not conditionally for our merit's sake.”

by
Furthermore, freely (saith the Scripture) grace,” that the pro

by

we
mise might firm and sure; and not do, which
be

the works that

are always doubtful. By grace (saith the Scripture), through promise

by
all

all

that believe;" and not the law, upon them that

to

and upon
by

grace:

of
do deserve. For deserving, then

be if
if

come not

is
it

it
be

of

grace, then promise,” and contrariwise,

of

not not
of it

is

if
it

it
Upon
of

grace and promise, then not works, saith St. Paul.

is
it

God's free promise and grace first builded the patri

of

this foundation
archs, kings, and prophets: upon this same foundation also Christ the
Lord builded his church: upon which foundation the apostles likewise
or

builded the church apostolical catholical.

This long
so

as

apostolical
and catholic foundation the church did
retain, long long
so

continued sincere and sound: which endured

it

a
through
of

apostles time. But after, process years,

in

season after the

as

wealth and negligence crept into the church, this foundation

as

soon
lost, came new builders, who would build upon
a be

began
in
to

new
a
we

foundation new church more glorious, which call now the church
Rome; who, not being contented with the old foundation, and
of

by

the Head-corner-stone, which the Lord his word had laid, place
in

groundwork upon
of

thereof laid the the condition and strength the

be

Although not denied, but that the doctrine

to

law and works.

is
it

God's holy law, and good works according thing

of

all to

the same,
of

it is
a

men; yet
be

of

most necessary learned, and followed not

to

is is

that foundation whereupon our salvation consisteth: neither that

is up

the kingdom
of

of
to

foundation able bear the weight heaven, but

rather the thing which builded upon the foundation; which foun
is

we

Jesus Christ, according St. Paul, saying;

of
as

dation are taught

is

“No man can lay any other foundation beside that which laid,
is

Christ Jesus,” &c.

But this ancient foundation, with the old ancient church Christ,
of

Doctrine
...,
long time forsaken; and instead thereof,
ſº
a as

said, hath been now

of
I

new church with new foundation hath been erected and framed,
a

his

not upon God's promise, and Christ Jesus, nor upon

"

free grace
in
by

free justification faith, but upon merits and deserts men's work
of

ing. And hereof have they planted

all

so

these their new devices,

infinite, that they cannot well numbered;
be

as

masses-trecenaries,

(1) Rom. iii. 22. (3) Rom. iv. (4) Rom. iii. 22.
5.

(2) Rom. iv.

6
6.

(5) Itom. xi.

 252 THE REFORMATION IN THE TIME OF MART IN LUTHER.

#7 dirges, obsequies, matins, and hours singing-service, vigils, midnight

rising, bare-foot-going, fish-tasting, Lent-fast, ember-fast, stations, roga
A.D. tions, jubilees, advocation of saints, praying to images, pilgrimage
*** walking, works of supererogation, application of merits, orders, rules,
- iš. sects of religion, vows of chastity, wilful poverty, pardons, relations,
indulgencies, penance, satisfaction, auricular confession, founding
of abbeys, building of chapels, giving to churches: and who is able

all
to recite their laborious buildings, falsely framed upon wrong

a
all
ground; and foundation,

of
for ignorance the true which the

is
by
free justification

of
.*
Christ Jesus the Son God.

as in
faith

of
Life and Moreover note, that this new-found church Rome was thus

...
no

of
all so
in doctrine, corrupted life and

in
deformed less was order

it
pted. deep hypocrisy, doing things only underpretences
- and dissembled
-

•
.
.

titles. So, under the pretence

of
Peter's chair, they exercised ma

a
jesty above emperors and kings. Under the visor

of
their vowed
chastity, reigned adultery; under the cloke professed poverty, they

of
the temporalty; under the title being dead

of
possessed the goods

to
of

the world, they not only reigned the world, but also ruled the world;

in
hang under their girdle, they
of

the keys
of

to
under the colour heaven
all

brought the world under their girdle, and crept not

of

the states
only into the purses They
of

men, but also into their consciences.

they knew their secrets; they dispensed

as
heard their confessions;
they were disposed, and loosed what them listed. And finally, when
they had brought the whole world under their subjections, yet neither
did their pride cease

be
ascend, nor could their avarice
of to

eversatisfied."
And the example cardinal Wolsey and other cardinals and popes
if

cannot satisfy thee, beseech thee, gentle reader turn over the afore
I

‘the Ploughman's Tale

of

said book Chaucer, above-mentioned,

in

where thou shalt understand much more of their demeanour than

I
have here described.

i.,
darkness and igno
In

blind and miserable corrupt days

of
so

The re- these

‘...." rance, thou seest, good reader doubt not, how necessary was,
it
I

high time, that reformation

of

the church should come, which

and
now most happily and graciously began work, through the merciful
to

Almighty God; who, although

he
no

providence
of

and less needful

to

suffered his church wander and start aside, through the seduction
pleased his good
of

pride and prosperity long time, yet length

at

it
a

reduce his church into the pristine

to

respect his people, and

to

ness
foundation and frame again, from whence was piteously before
to it

by

decayed. Hereof have now consequently entreat; intending

I

it by
of

the grace Christ declare how, and what means this reforma
to

by
of

tion the church first began, and how proceeded, increasing

we

little and little unto this perfection which now see, and more
I

trust shall see.

of

And herein we have first

to

behold the admirable work God's

it in of

wisdom. For
as

the first decay and ruin the church before began

so,

teachers;
of

of

rude ignorance, and lack knowledge

to

restore
...
by

again learning, pleased

to

open
to

the church doctrine and God

*"...
...
of

man the art printing, the time whereof was shortly after the burn
ing Printing being opened, incontinently
of

Huss and Jerome.

learning and
of

tion." ministered unto the church the instruments and tools

(1) “Habentes speciem pictatis sed vim ejus abnegantes." Tim. iii.
2
 ProPHECIES GOING before MARTIN LUTHER. 258

knowledge; which were good books and authors before lay hid and Hºſp
WIII.
unknown. The science of printing being found, immediately fol-
...

byup
the
God; which stirred goodwits aptly conceive

of
grace

to
lowed
the light knowledge and judgment: which light darkness began ”.
of
detected; truth from error, religion
to
be

be
espied, and ignorance

to
1521.

be

as
from superstition,

to
discerned, above more largely discoursed,

is
inventing printing."

of
where was touched the

-
in up

The
Furthermore, after these wits stirred God, followed others

of
first
besides, increasing daily more and more science, tongues, and of

in

iſ
...”

"
perfection knowledge; who now were able not only

to
of

in
discern
judgment, but also were

so
of

matters armed and furnished with the

help good letters, that they did encounter also with the adversary,
of

sustaining the cause and defence learning against barbarity;

of

of
In
verity against error; religion superstition.
of

true against number

of

whom, amongst many other here unnamed, were Picus, and Fran
ciscus Mirandula, Laurentius Walla, Franciscus Petrarcha, Doctor

de
Wesalia, Revelinus, Grocinus, Doctor Colet, Rhenamus, Erasmus, &c.,
And here began the first push and assault given against the

be
to
ignorant and barbarous faction the pope's pretensed church; who,
of
by

after that their learned writings and laborious travail, they had
light unto the world, and had made,
of

as
opened window were,

it
a

way more ready for others come after: immediately, according

to

to
a

God's gracious appointment, followed Martin Luther, with others

by

after him; whose ministry pleased the Lord work

to
more
it

a
by
of

full their acts and proceedings here

as

reformation his church,

after shall follow (Christ willing) more amply
be
to

declared.
*And now coming the time and story Martin Luther, whom
of
to

the Lord did ordain and appoint, *through his great mercy,”
be
to

-:
the -
principal organ and minister under him, reform” and re-edify the
to

desolate ruins of" religion; the pope;

of

to

abolish
to

subvert the see

*

the abuses and pride Antichrist, which long had abused and de
so
it of of

we

ceived the simple flock Christ's church; first, before enter into
*

impertinent
be

the tractation hereof, the purpose,

byto

shall not
to

God,
as

infer such prophecies and forewarnings

of

were sent before

divers and sundry good men, long before the time Luther, who
of
of

foretold and prophesied

to
of

this reformation the church come.

PROPHEcIEs, GoING BEFor MARTIN LUTHER, ToUCHING THE

E

REFORMATION OF THE CHURCH.

And first begin with the prophecy John Huss and Jerome,
of
to

iº"
prºphecy
it

both notable, and also before-mentioned, what the said John Huss,
at is

burning, prophesied unto his enemies, saying: That

of

the time his

‘a

hundred years come and gone, they should give account

to

after
noted, that counting from the year
be

God him.’ Here

to

to

and
is

1415 (in which year John Huss was burned), from the year 1416,
or

(when Jerome did suffer), unto the year 1516 (when Martin Luther
we

write),
of

began first
to

shall find the number hundred years

a

A.
expired.

""
-

adjoined the prophetical vision

be

or
to

Likewise this may dream,

the

the

said John Huss, lying

of
to

which chanced the dungeon

in

p.

1563, 400,— ED
p.

(1) See Wol. iii. 718.-ED.

of

(2) Collated with the edition

254 FROPHIECIES GOING BEFORE MART IN LUTHER.

Friars in Constance, a little before he was burned. His dream, as he

#7
himself reporteth in his epistles writing to Master John de Clum, and
1518 as I
have also before recorded the same," so do I now repeat the same
to again, in like effect of words hereunder written, as he wrote it himself
1521. in Latin,” the effect of which Latin is this:

“I pray you expound to me the dream which I had this night. I saw that

*
in my church at Bethlehem (whereof was parson), they desired and laboured I
the next day fol

all
Christ, and did abolish them.

lºº

of
to abolish the images

I,
lowing, rose up, and saw many other who painted both the same, and
many more and more fair, which was glad Whereupon

to
behold.

let
the painters, with the great multitude people, said: Now the bishops and

of
priests come, and out these images they can. At which done, much

%.

if

Iºf
And rising up, felt myself
in
people tjoiced Bethlehem, and with them.

I
laugh.
to

of
This Master John Clum first expounded. Then he,

in
dream
the next epistle after, expounded himself this effect:”

to
it

no
God standing, that we must observe dreams, yet,
of

“The commandment

by
notwithstanding, trust that the life
of
Christ was painted me,

in
Bethlehem
I

through his word, men; which preaching they went about

of
in

in
the hearts
destroy, first, preaching should be, neither

no
Bethlehem commanding that
in
to

the chapels thereby: secondly, that the

in

Bethlehem, nor
of

the church
in
be

of
the ground.
of

church thrown down The same life

to
Bethlehem should
up

by
be

Christ shall painted again more preachers much better than and

I,
that great number
so

much better sort, people shall rejoice thereat;

of
after
a

at
as

Christ: and also shall rejoice myself,

of

all such love the life what time

i.
I
is,

dead.' -
shall awake, that when shall rise again from
I

his forty-eighth epistle

he

Also have alike prophetical

to
in

Another seemeth
prophecy
he

saith; that
he

on he
of John meaning, where trusted that those things, which
Huss.
be

spake then within the house, should afterwards preached above

the house top, &c.
we

And hand with the prophecies of John

in

because are here

Huss,
et be

he
to

not omitted what writeth treatise,

in

certain
is
it

“De Sacerdotum Monachorum carnalium abominatione,” thus

prophesying
of

of

the reformation the church.

all
its

former dignity, and reformed, before

be

Ancther. “The church cannot

to

reduced
by

things first
be

made new (the truth whereof appeareth the temple Solo

Orof

man); well the clergy and priests, also the people and laity.
allas

as

else,
be

be
as

except avarice, from the least the most, first

to

to

such now addicted

the clerks and priests, things
as

as

converted and renewed, well the people

Albeit,
be

as

cannot reformed. my mind now giveth me, believe rather the

I
is,

first, that that then shall rise new people, formed after the new man, which
a
Of

created after God. which people, new clerks and priests shall come forth
is

all

shall hate covetousness and glory this life, labouring

be

taken, who
of

and
all

Notwithstanding, these things shall

be
to

heavenly conversation. done

}.
a

for

and wrought time, dispensed

do of

of

continuance and order God

in

the same
And this God doth, and will his own goodness and mercy, and
of
his

patience and sufferance, giving time and space

or

repentance
of

of

the riches

(1) See vol. iii.

p.

508.—En.
(2) “Somnium hujus noctis exponatis. Videbam quod Bethlehem volebant delere omnes ima
et in

gines Christi, Ego surrexi sequenti die, widi multos pictores, qui pulchriores
et

delebant.
imagines plures fecerant, quas dete aspexi, pictores cum multo populo dicebant, veniant epi
et

et

scopi deleant nobis Quo facto multi gaudebant Bethlehem, etego cum eis,
et

et

of et

sacerdotes
in

excitatus sensi me ridere." From the first edition, page 400, quoted from the 45th epistle
John Huss.-Ed.
(3) “Stante mandato Dei,' &c.
 PROPHECIES GOING BEFORE MARTIN LUTHER. 255

to them that have long lain in their sins, to amend and flee from the face of the Henry

all
Lord's fury, until at length shall suffer together, and until both the carnal *111.

A.
D.
eople, and priests, and clerks, process and order time, shall fall away and

of
in
-

by
the moth,’ &c."

as
consumed, the cloth consumed and eaten 1518

is
e

.
to

of
With this prophecy

of
John Huss above-mentioned, speaking 1521.

his
the hundred years, accordeth also the testimony Jerome,

to of
fellow- Prºphecy

all
martyr, these words: “And cite you answer before the
in

I
most high and just Judge, after hundred years.”

a
This Jerome was burnt 1416;” and Luther began

to
write,

a A.
D.
1516, which was just years, according the right

to
A.

hundred
D.

prophecy.
of

account Jerome's
Philip Melancthon, Apology,” testifieth
his
one John Hilton, Another
tº

of
in

for

the
Thuringia,

of
monk who, speaking against
in

certain abuses
a

lived, was cast into prison. At length, ..."

he

place and order where

being weak and feeble through imprisonment,

he
sent for the warden Thurin
the covent, desiring and beseeching him of"
of

have some respect

to
his woful state and pitiful case. The warden rebuking and accusing
ºf

him for what he done and spoken;

he
answered again and said,
nothing might prejudicial
he

That be

or
spoken

to
had which hurtful
their monkery, against their religion: but there should come one
or

all
(and assigned the year 1516), who should utterly subvert monkery,
be

they him,
all to

and should never able resist &c."

Long
be
to

induce here prophecies that histories:

to in
were read
it

mind briefly touch and pass over. And first

to

certain omit the

I

do

Briget" (whereunto not much attribute), who,

of

revelations
I

prophesying Rome, saith:

of
of

the destruction
scoured and purged with three things—with sword, fire, and Briget
be

‘Rome shall
Resembling, moreover, the said church plant re-º";
to

the plough.
of

Rome
bya

the old place into body condemned judge

of

moved out new: also

to

to be to
reforma
a

have the skin flayed off; the blood drawn from the flesh; the flesh
be

to
to

"on.
all

pieces; and the bones thereof broken; and

no be

cut out
in

to

the marrow
be

part thereof remain whole and

so

squeezed out from the same; that

perfect,’ &c.
no

But Briget give

of of

as
do to

these speculations great respect,

I

predictions
de
to

neither the Katharine Senis.

I

And yet notwithstanding, Antoninus,” writing the same Katha

of

his third part, reciteth her words thus (prophesying

of
in

rine the
friar Reymund her ghostly father:
to
of

reformation the church)

“By these tribulations (saith she) God after
º:
a to

secret manner unknown Katha

a

man, shall purge his holy church; and after those things, shall follow such
the holy church God, and such the holy pas-jºy
of

of

of

reformation renovation
a

tors, that only the cogitation and remembrance thereof, maketh my spirit inºſ
to

rejoice the Lord. And, fºur

as

have oftentimes told you heretofore, the spouse,

is in

I
all

so all be

which now deformed and ragged, shall adorned and decked with most
rich and precious ouches' and brooches; and glad and
be

the faithful shall

rejoice holy pastors. Yea, and also
so

beautified with
to

see themselves
...
by

the infidels, then allured Christ, shall return

of

to

the sweet savour the

be

catholic fold, and the true bishop and shepherd

of

their souls.
to

converted
God; for after this storm will give great calm,’ &c.
he

Give thanks therefore

to

a
de

(1) John Huss monachorum carnalium abominatione, cap. 78; [or rather, Histo
et et

Sacerd.
ria Monumenta Jo. Huss Hierom. Pragensis; Norimb. 1715.-ED.]
et

p.

(2) See vol. iii. 525.-E.D. (3) Cap. de Votis Monast.

(4) Ex Phil. Melanc. Apologia, cap. de Monast. (5) Ex Revel. Briget. cap. 17.
1.
4.
in

(6) Antoninus, part Hist. titul. 23. cap. 14.

3.

by

(7) “Ouch," gold formerly worn women.-E.D.

of

collar
a
Q56 PROPHECIES GOING BFFORE MART IN LUTHER.

the
, Of authority

of

or
this prophetess have not

to
affirm adjudge,

I
hear what the catholic judges will say

of
*
but rather

to
–
this their own

do
not credit her spirit

of
For

P.
saint and prophet. they prophecy,

A.

if
why then pure

do
they authorize her for saint among the sisters

of
a
St.

let
they warrant her prophecy, them say then,

If
13:1. dear Dominic

*
When was this glorious reformation

of

of or
the church ever true like

be

be
to
true, not true now, this marvellous alteration

or in
if
it
the
these our latter days when was there any such conver

in
church

all *

of,

the
of
sion christian people

in
countries ever heard since

of
as
apostles' time, hath been since the preaching Martin Luther?
Of Hieronimus Savonarola wrote before, showing that pro

he
Prophecy

.."

I
.

phesied, that one like Cyrus should pass over the Alps, who

to
.** Italy: which may well

of all
should subvert and destroy

be
applied

to
God's word, and the gospel Christ, spreading now abroad since
Luther's time.
Theodoric, bishop Croatia, lived near about the time when
of

his
Huss and Jerome were martyred; who,

of
the end

in
prophetical
verses, which are extant print, declareth, in

*
horribly polluted with simony and avarice,
so
Rome, which
of

prophecy “That the see

is

shall fall, and more oppress men with tyranny,

no

as
hath done, and that
ºf

it
Theo

it
by
be

its

shall subverted own subjects; and that the church and true piety
shall flourish more again, than ever did before.”
it

prophecy Noviomagus testifieth, that he, A.D. 1520, heard Ostendorpius,

a
ºu... Daventer, say, that when young man, doctor
he
of

canon was
a
Weselus, Friesian, who was then

he
an

old man, told him, that

a

see this new school divinity

of
should live Scotus, Aquinas, and
to

all
Bonaventure, utterly forsaken and exploded
be
to

of
true
Christians.
Charles Boville, mention
of

in of
In

Prophecy book made certain vision

is

...
a
a

which one Nicholas, Helvetia, had

his he
of

hermit which vision

a

head saw the pope's head crowned with three swords proceeding from
face, and three swords coming toward This vision also printed
it.

is

Martin Luther, with his preface before

of

it.

the books
in

Nicholas Medler, being late superintendent

of

of

Brunswick,
affirmed and testified,
he

That heard and knew certain priest his country, that told the priests
in
a

lº.
there, that they laid aside Paul under their desks and pews; but the time
would come, when Paul should come abroad, and drive under the desks
and dark stalls, where they should not appear,’ &c.
his

Matthius Flaccius, book entitled, ‘De

of

the end
in

Testibus
Veritatis, speaketh
of

one Michael Stifelius:

and
This Michael, being old man, told him, that
he
byan

heard the priests

monks say many times, the old prophecies, that violent reformation must
a

needs come amongst them: and also that the said Michael heard Conrad
Stifelius his father many times declare the same who also, for the great
:

bare against this filthy sect

he

monks and priests, told

of

to

hatred one Peter

Pirer, should live and see the day; and
he

friend and neighbour his, that

of
a

therefore desired him, that when the day came, besides those priests that
he
for

he

should kill himself, would kill one priest more for his sake.”

Illyri
up
by
M.

"(1) This anecdote occurs the Catalogus Testium Veritatis, drawn Flaccius
in
by

p.

cus, and Simon Gordurt, A.D. 1608;

re

at

cdited 1924.—Ed
 PROPHECIES AND PROVERBS OF THE CHURCH OF ROME. 257

This Stifelius thought, belike, that this reformation should be mºn

wrought by outward violence, and force of sword; but he was therein "77

all
deceived; although the adversary useth forcible means, and violent

A.
D.
tyranny, yet - the proceeding the gospel always beginneth with

of
1518
to
peace and quietness.
1521.
In

signified little before, how one

of
Amersham men
the table

a
I
Haggar London, speaking

of

to
come, declared,
of

this reformation
that the priests should make battle, and have the upper hand

a
while, but shortly they should

be
vanquished and overthrown for
ever.
VI.
of
In

and about A.D. 1500,

fan
as
the time pope Alexander

is
.in
The
before specified, the high angel which stood the top

on
terrible ºn
the pope's

of
St.

Angelo,
of

church and castle was thrown down with

ºr
}.

be a
thunder into the river Tibur: whereby might seem

to
declared
of

the ruin and fall the popedom.

To this may adjoined, that which Hº,
be

certain chronicles, and

in

in
John Bale,' recorded; which saith, that

of
the year our Lord

in
top.
is

1516 (which was the same year when Martin Luthur began), pope
X.

Leo did create one and thirty cardinals: which year and day
in
of

thunder and lightning

of

their creation, there fell tempest

in
a

Rome, which
so

struck the church where the cardinals were made, Another

the lap ..."
of

of
that removed the little child Jesus out his mother,
it

lºº.
St.

and the keys out Peter's hand; which thing many then did
of

interpret signify and foreshow the subversion and alteration

of
to

the iºn.
see of Rome.
Hitherto pertaineth also strange portent and prodigious token bloody
a

Maxi-ºº.
F.
1505,
of

from heaven, A.D. which year, under the reign

in

milian the emperor,” appeared Germany, upon the vestures

in

there
women's garments also, mº,
of

laymen;
of
as

as

men, well priests upon

upon they spinning, divers prints and tokens ...
as

and their rocks” were

nails,
of

of

of

of

of

the the sponge, the spear, the Lord's coat, and

all

bloody crosses, &c. which were seen upon their caps and gowns,
:

by

certainly divers, who both did

as

most testified and recorded

is

see, and also did write upon the same. Of these the first was
Maximilian the emperor, who both had and showed the same
to

Franciscus Mirandula, who wrote thereupon book Latin metre

in
a

called “Staurosticon;' wherein, for the more credit, these verses

be

contained:
“Non ignota cano, Caesar monstravit, insi
et

Vidimus: Innumeros prompsit Germania testes,” &c.

Of this also writeth John Carion, Functius, Philip Melancthon,

Flaccius, with divers others. These marks and tokens, they were ºf
Expo.
as

very strange,
so

were they diversely expounded many, some think-tent.

of

ing that they portended affliction and persecution

of

or to

the church
by

draw near: some, that God that token did admonish them,
their justification, which
of

foreshowed unto them the true doctrine

of no

only sought Christ, and

be

of
to

the cross and passion

in

in
is

other thing. This marvel, that Christianus Masseus, and others

I

(1) Ex Baleo, cent. (2) Ex Johan. Carlone Franc. Mirandula,

et
8.

aliis.
(3) “Rock;"
an

instrument used spinning flax.-E.D.

in

Vol. IV.
s
Q58 PROPHECIES AND PROVERBS OF THE CHURCH OF ROME.

# that profession, do leave, it out. Belike they saw something in it

made not to their liking. For, whether it signifieth persecu

*
— that
A.D. tion to come upon the Germans, they cannot be evil that suffer and
bear the cross with Christ: or whether it signifieth the true doctrine
iši. of Christ coming to the Germans, it cannot otherwise be, but that

º
the doctrine of the bishop of Rome must needs be wrong, which is
contrary to this which God hath stirred up in Germany.
By

the
these and such-like prophecies, it is evident to understand,

be
far
off, when God,

of
to to
time not his determinate providence, was

by
disposed And not only

to
reform and restore his church. these
the same might well appear, but also, and much rather,
that time; whose minds were

of
the people

at
y

of so
the hearts
incensed and inflamed with hatred against the pomp and pride

all
Rome, both through nations, and especially the people

of
Ger
many, that was easy

to

at
perceive the time was near hand, when
of it

the pride popish prelacy would have fall. Such disdain there

to a

on
was, such contempt and derision began rise every side then,
Rome, that might soon appear,

of
against the pope and the court

it
by

of

the hearts the people, that God was not disposed

so to
have

it
long For neither were their detestable doings
to

stand. secret,
that men did not see them, neither did any man behold them, having
any sparkle godliness, that could abide them.
of

And thereupon
grew these proverbs every country, Ger
to

their derision,
in

as
in
many hath been proverb amongst them.
it

Proverbs against the corrupt See of Rome:

igt

IBag ber merſt fur rim megen,

in

mu
Hºſt motgen fur Den pſaffen nicht genegen.
What this, see the world now round about,
to
is

no

That for these shaveling priests man that once may rout?

Quam primum clericus suscipit rasuram, statim intrat eum diabolus; i.e.
in
by
by

him.
As
as

soon clerk shorn into his order, and the devil entereth into
is
a

Domini, incipit omne malum: i.e. “In the name

In

God begin
of

nomine
•

all

evil:' alluding the pope's bulls, which commonly

so

begin.
to

neth

Item, When bulls come from Rome, bind well your purses.
The nearer Rome, the further from Christ.
Item, He that goeth once Rome, seeth wicked man:
to

He that goeth twice, learneth know him:

to

He that goeth thrice, bringeth him home with him.

Item, The court
of

Rome never regardeth the sheep without the wool.

Once were wooden chalices, and golden priests:
Now we have golden chalices, and wooden priests.
Once christian men had blind churches, and light hearts:
Now they have blind hearts, and light churches.
*
-

Item, Many are worshipped for saints burning"

be

heaven, whose souls

in

hell.1

What should speak our English proverb, which vilely

of

so
I

something
the filthy friars, that compareth them
to

esteemeth
it

we

which, save thy reverence, good reader, mention not.

to

(1) Ex Aventino.
 phophecies AND PRoverbs of the church OF ROME. Q59

In France, Gallus Senonensis, writeth four hundred years ago, that Hºrs
wiil.
amongst them it was an old saying, “Roma solvi Satanam in per-

is,
niciem totius ecclesiae:” that “That Satan was let loose Rome A.D.

at
1518
to
destroy the whole church.”
Thomas Becket himself, his time, writing

#.
of
to
the college

in

-
be
cardinals, denieth common word both through

to
not but

it

a
justitia Roma:” that

sit
town and city, “Quod non

is,
“That there
no

right
at
Rome.”
is

A,

C,
B,

we
To these may
be
adjoined also the

in
which find the

be
of

margin certain old register William Thorpe,

to
attributed

to
a
we

whose story have comprehended before."

A,

C,
B,

against the pride the Clergy.

of
The
ye

wake, ghostly persons, awake, awake,

A

Both priest, pope, bishop, and cardinalſ

ye
Consider wisely, what ways take,
Dangerously being like fall.
to
have

a
very where the mischief you all,
of
E

Far and near, breaketh out very fast;

ye be

God will needs revenged

at

the last.

How long the world captived,

have
sore bondage
of

men's traditions?
n
I

Kings and emperors

ye

have deprived,
Lewdly usurping their chief possessions:
ye

all

Much misery regions.

in

make
Now your frauds
be

at at

almost their latter cast,

Of God
be

revenged
to

sore the last.

ye

Poor people
no

oppress shame,
to

have
Quaking for fear your double tyranny.
of yeof

Rightful justice have put out frame,

of

Seeking the lust your god, the belly.

Therefore dare you boldly certify,
I

Very little though you

be

thereof aghast,
Yet God will revenged
be

at

the last.

..
By
be

these and such-like sayings, which may collected innume

rable,
be

may soon seen what hearts and judgments the people

it

the Romish clergy;

of

thing, doubt, was

no

had those days

in
of

prophecy, shortly religion

be
as

God secret that should restored;

as a

according
to

came pass about this present time, when Dr. Martin

it

Luther first began write; after Picus Mirandula, and Laurentius

all to

Walla, and last Rotterdam, had somewhat broken

of

of

Erasmus
the

the way before, and had shaken the monks' houses. But Luther arti.
...".
by
all

gave the stroke, and plucked down the foundation, and opening justi
free

*
long
all

one vein, hid before,

of

wherein lieth the touchstone truth ficatiºn

and doctrine, the only principal origin #ºn

is,
of
as

our salvation, which

by

our free justifying faith only, God. The

of

Christ the Son

in

laborious travails, and the whole process, and the constant preachings
of

this worthy man, because they are sufficiently declared

in

the
history John Sleidan, shall the less need
of

stay long thereupon;

of to
I

but only run over some principal matters

to

as

his life and acts,

by

they are briefly collected Philip Melancthon.

(1) See vol. iii. page 219.--FD.
-

--
2
s
260 THE HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

# &be ſºigtory of Doctor JBartin Lutjer,

A. D. WITH HIS I, IFE AND DOCTRINE DESCRIBED,
1518

Martin Luther, after he was grown in years, being born at Eisleben

1%

set
in Saxony, A.D. 1483, was the university, first Magdeburg,

of
to
In
this university Erfurt, there was

of

of
then Erfurt. certain

a
Augustines thought

be
aged man

of
(who

in

of to
the convent the

is
Weselus above mentioned) with whom Luther being then the
same order, friar Augustine, had conference upon divers things,

a
especially touching the article sins; which article the

of

of
remission
said aged Father opened unto Luther after this sort; declaring, that
we

generally believe only forgiveness

of

or
be,

to
to
must not sins
belong Peter, Paul, David, good alone;

or
to but
to

to
such men
that every man should particu

is,
that God's express commandment
larly believe his sins
be
Christ: and further said,
to
forgiven him

in
by
St. Ber

of
that this interpretation was confirmed the testimony
nard, and showed him the place, the Annunciation,

of
in
the sermon
where thus set forth: “But add thou that thou believest this,
it
is

Excellent
are

*...*
by

that him thy sins forgiven thee. This the testimony that

is
Hº, the Holy Ghost giveth thy heart, saying, Thy sins are for
in

thee
fith.” given thee. For this the opinion
of
the apostle, that man freely
is

is
by

justified faith.”
Bythese words Luther was not only strengthened, but was also
St. Paul, who repeateth many
of

so
the full meaning
of

instructed
by

times this sentence, “We

are justified faith.” And having read
he
of of

as
the expositions many upon this place, then perceived, well
by

by

he
as

purpose the old man, the comfort his

in
the received
spirit, the vanity
he
of

those interpretations, which had read before

so,

by
of

the schoolmen. And reading little and little, with con

ferring
of

the sayings and examples the prophets and apostles, and

by

God, and excitation

of

of

he of
continual invocation faith force
prayer, perceived that doctrine most evidently.
he

Then began

... read St. Augustine's books, where

he
to

profit found many comfortable

of

the

the Psalms, and espe

of

among others, exposition

in

sentences:
cially ‘Spirit Letter,
of

the book which confirmed this doc

of in

ivoks the and

And yet
he

trine faith and consolation his heart not little.

in

Also
as

º
laid not aside the sententiaries, Gabriel and Cameracensis.
he

subtlety
he
of

read the books Ocham, whose preferred above

Thomas Aquinas and Scotus. He read also and revolved Gerson:
but above
all

over St. Augustine's works with

he

the rest, perused

.

his study
he

attentive cogitation. And thus continued Erfurt the

at

Augustines.
of

space years
of

four
in

the convent the

About this time one famous man, ministering his
a

Institu.
...!" help university Wittenberg, and en
of
to

further the erection

in

tº
a

divinity founded this new university;

of

deavouring
in
to

have schools
tº." had considered the spirit and towardness Luther, called
he

of

when
him from Erfurt, Wittenberg, A.D. 1508, and
of
to

place him his

in

age twenty-six. There his towardness appeared the ordinary

in
of

exercise, both his disputations the schools, and preaching

in

in

churches; where many wise and learned men attentively heard

Luther, especially Dr. Mellarstad.
 LUTHEk's HAPPY BEGINNINGs. 261

This Mellarstad would oftentimes say, that Luther was of such a Hºry
marvellous spirit, and so ingenious, that he gave apparent signification,
that he would introduce a more compendious, easy, and familiar
manner of teaching, and alter and abolish the order that then was
used.
º
A.D.

1521.
There first he expounded the logic and philosophy of Aristotle,

his
and in the mean while intermitted no whit study theology.

in
Rome,

he
years

to

to at of
Three after went about certain contentions the
monks; and returning the same year,

he
was graded doctor, the Luther

the
the elector Frederic, duke Saxony, according ſºlº
of

of
expense

and
had heard him preach; well under-

he
of
solemn manner schools: for
he in his
spirit; diligently considered the vehemency
of
stood the quickness ...eth
words; singular admiration those profound matters **
of

his and had

which his sermons ripely and exactly explained. This degree
in

Staupitius, against his will, enforced upon him; saying merrily unto

so by
him, that God had many things bring
to
pass his church

in
to
him. And though these words were spoken merrily, yet

º
came

it
pass anon after; many predictions
or
as
a to

presages prove true before

change.
the Epistle the Romans, and,
he

After this, began

to

expound

to
Luther
he

subsequently, the Psalms: where showed the difference betwixt

the law and the gospel. He also confounded the error that reigned ..."
schools and sermons, teaching that men may merit remission
in

then Romans.
by

re by
just before God
of

their proper works, and that they

be

sins
outward discipline; the Pharisees taught. Luther diligently
as

God; and John Baptist

of

as
to
of

duced the minds men the Son

the world;
in of

of

demonstrated the Lamb God who took away the sins Luther
Luther, shining bright star after long ..."
so

as

even the church

a

cloudy and obscure sky, expressly showed, that sins are freely remitted Christ.
we

God, and that ought faithfully em

of

of

to

for the love the Son

brace this bountiful gift;" also illustrated divers other points
he

of
"

ecclesiastical doctrine.*
good matters, got him great autho
so

*These” happy beginnings

of

rity, considering his life was correspondent his profession; and

to

it
of no

plainly appeared that his words were lip-labour, but proceeded

from the very heart. This admiration his holy life much allured
auditors,
of

the hearts his and therefore many notable personages,

familiarly knowing him, and seeing him innovate the usual ceremonies,
resisted him nothing, but, the authority
he
of

respect procured
in

good
he

as

before (as well for that revealed many matters, that his
life was holy), consented with him his opinions, with which they
in

saw the world divided diversely, and therefore were pensive and very
sore grieved.”
All this while Luther yet altered nothing the ceremonies, but
in
his

his

of no

precisely observed rule among He meddled

in

fellows.
doubtful opinions, but taught this only doctrine, most principal
as
all

all

men, opening and declaring the doctrine repent

to

of

others
of

of

of

ance, sins, faith,

of

of

adver
in

remission true comfort times

sity. Every man received good taste
of

this sweet doctrine, and the

learned conceived high pleasure behold Jesus Christ, the prophets
to

and apostles, come forth into light out darkness; whereby they
to

of

403–Ed.
p.

1563,
(1

2)

and See Edition

Q62 THE HISTORY OF MART IN LUTHER.

# gospel;

the
began to understand difference betwixt the law and the

of
the gospel; be

of
betwixt the promises the law, and the promise
twixt spiritual justice, and civil things: which certainly could not

P.
A.

I.
have been found Thomas Aquinas, Scotus, and such-like school

in
1:... clerks.

tº by
.

It
happened moreover, about this time, that many were provoked,
Erasmus's learned works, study the Greek and Latin tongues;

to
|..." who perceiving more gentle and ready order

of
teaching than before,

a
began
to
contempt the monks' barbarous and sophistical

in
Luther have
doctrine; and especially such liberal nature and good

of
as
were

a
disposition. Luther began study the Greek and Hebrew tongue,

to
this end, that after had learned the phrase and property

he

of
to

the
tongues, and drawn the doctrine from the very fountains, might

he
give more sound judgment.
As Luther was thus occupied Germany, which was A.D. 1516,

in
Leo X., succeeding after Julius II., was pope Rome, who, under

of
war against the Turk, sent jubilee with his pardons
of

pretence

a
all

christian realms and dominions, whereby

he
abroad through
gathered together innumerable riches and treasure; the gatherers and
collectors whereof persuaded the people, that whosoever would give

...
his
Ten

ten shillings, should pleasure deliver one soul from the pains
at

purgatory. For this they held general rule, that God would
do of

as
a

they him, according the saying, “Quic

to
whatsoever would have
quid solveritis super terram, erit solutum coelis,” &c., i.e. “What
in

soever you shall loose upon earth, the same shall heaven;
be

in
loosed
but were but one jot shillings, they preached that
if

less than ten

it

would profit them nothing.' This filthy kind

of
the pope's mer
it

all

spread through
of of

so
chandise, quarters christian regions,
to as

it
it

.."
Germany, through the means

º,
Tetzel, came also certain Dominic friar
a

named Tetzel, who most impudently caused the pope's indulgences

Whereupon
carried and sold about the country.
be
or

pardons
to

Luther, much moved with the blasphemous sermons

of

this shameless
friar, and having his heart earnestly bent with ardent desire main
.."
to

The first

"
tain true religion, published certain propositions concerning indul
...
his

set
be

of

gences, which are

to

the first tome works, and

in

read
on

them openly the temple that joineth Wittenberg,

of
A. to

against the castle

All'Saints,
of

the morrow after the feast 1517.

D.

This beggarly friar, hoping

to

obtain the pope's blessing, assembled

|.

jº, covent, and forthwith

of

certain monks, and sophistical divines

he

And while
to

commanded them write something against Luther.

...'... dumb, began not only inveigh
be

he
to

to

would not himself seem

his

sermons, but Luther; crying, “Luther

to to

thunder against
in

is
a

heretic, and worthy persecuted with fire.” And besides this,

be

burned openly Luther's propositions, and the sermon which

he

he

This rage and fumish fury this friar, en

of

of

wrote indulgences.
amply
of
to

cause,
to

forced Luther treat more the and maintain his

matter.

thus rose the beginnings this controversy; wherein Luther,

of of

And
any change that might happen
in

neither suspecting, nor dreaming

(1)

Ex Christia. Massaeo, lib. xx... [Chronicon historiae utriusque Testamenti: Antwerpiae, 1540.
et by

This volume placed works needing expurgation.

of

of

the church Rome the second class

in
is

p.

See Index lib. prohib. expurgandorum, ſolio Madriti. 1612, 132.-Ed.)

 THE PRAISE OF FIREDERIC DUKE OF SAXONY. Q63

Hº,
the ceremonies, did not utterly reject the indulgences, but required
—”
*
them: and therefore they falsely accuse him, who

in
moderation

a
began with plausible matter, whereby might get

he

he
blaze, that A.D.
might

he
of
praise,

to
process time change

in
the end that the state

j”
the

for
of
commonweal, and purchase authority either 1:1.-

or
himself
others.

up
by
he

of
And

or
certes,
was not suborned stirred them the
Brunswick wrote), insomuch that the duke

of
court (as the duke
Frederic was sorely offended that such contention and controversy
should arise, having regard

to
the sequel thereof.

all
And this good duke Frederic was one,

of

of
as

the princes our The

time, that loved best quietness and common tranquillity, neither

to all
was avaricious, but willingly bent

to

to
refer his counsels the duke

of
(as
the
all

common utility

be
of

world easy conjectured divers

is
it
ways), neither encouraged nor supported Luther, but often
he
so

he
of

represented semblance heaviness and sorrow which his

in
bare
heart, fearing greater dissensions. But being wise prince, and

a
following the counsel God's rule, and well deliberating thereupon,
of

i.
he

thought with himself, that the glory

of
God was preferred

to
all

things: neither was ignorant what blasphemy

he

above was,

it
horribly condemned God, obstinately, repugn the truth. Where
to
of

godly prince should do, obeyed God, committing

he

he
as

fore did
a

his holy grace, and omnipotent protection. And although

to

himself
Spain, and pope Julius,
of

Maximilian the emperor, Charles king

had given commandment the said duke Frederic, that

he
to

should
all

place and liberty preaching; yet the duke,

of

inhibit Luther from

considering with himself the preaching ...! writing Luther, and
of

by
weighing diligently the testimonies and places the Scripture
of

him alleged, would not withstand the thing which judged sincere.
he

And yet neither did this, trusting his own judgment, but was
he

to

very anxious and inquisitive hear the judgment

of
in to

others, who
of

were both aged and learned; the number whom was Erasmus,
him his opinion touching the
to

whom the duke desired

to

declare
Luther;
of

protesting,
he

matter Martin saying and that would rather

the ground should open and swallow him, than
he

would bear with

manifest truth; and
be

any opinions which

he

to

knew contrary
to

judgment
he

in
to

to

therefore desired him declare his the matter

º,
him, freely and friendly. -

Erasmus, thus being entreated the duke, began thus jestingly Judg.
of

merrily
to

and request, saying, that Luther

of in

answer the duke's

faults; first, }."
he

were two great that would touch the bellies monks: -

would touch the pope's crown; which two matters
he

the second, that

Then, opening his mind plainly
no

he be
to in

dealt withal.
to

case are
duke,
in

the thus said, that Luther did dwell detecting errors,

be
to

and that reformation was wished, and very necessary

in

the
his doctrine was true;
of

church: and added moreover, that the effect

but only that
he

in

wished him more temperate moderation and

a

writing and handling." Whereupon duke Frederic shortly

of

manner
Luther seriously, exhorting him temper the ve
to

to

after wrote
his style. This was the city Cologne, shortly after
of

of

hemency
at

the new emperor, where also Huttenus, Aloisius,

of

the coronation
(1) Ex Chr. Casp. Peucer lib.
v.
264 THE HISTORY OF MART IN LUTHER.

Henry Marlianus, Ludovicus Wives, Halonius, with other learned men, were
Pºint."
assembled together, waiting upon the emperor."
Furthermore, the same Erasmus, in the following year, wrote up to
the archbishop of Mentz a certain epistle touching the cause of Luther;
1521. in which epistle thus he signifieth to the bishop:

“Many things are in the books of Luther condemned of monks and divines,
for heretical, which in the books of Bernard and Austin are read for sound and
godly. The world is burdened with men's institutions, with school doctrines
and opinions, and with the tyranny of begging friars; which friars, when they
are but the pope's servants and underlings, yet they have so grown in power

all
and multitude, that they are now terrible, both to the pope himself, and to
princes; who, long so
the pope maketh with them, long they make him

if as

so
God; but make any thing against their purpose

he

or
more than commo
a

dity, then they weigh his authority

no

or
more than dream fantasy. Once

of it
a

or
was counted heresy when man repugned against the gospel, articles
a

a
that dissenteth from Thomas Aquinas,
he

the faith. Now heretic what

is
a

:
soever doth not like them, whatsoever they understand not, that heresy. To

º:

is
speak more finely than they do, that
or

Greek heresy, with them

to
is

is
eresy.”
by

the judgment

of
And thus much the way concerning Erasmus.

REview of LUTHER's conduct AND whitixgs.

*'It that Luther promised the cardinal Cajetan

also apparent,
is

do
keep silence, provided also his adversaries would
to

the like.
we

Whereby may gather, that

he
at

that time stir

to
determined not
any new debates, but rather coveted the common quietness, and that
by

other matters, through the pro

he

was provoked little and little

to

voking
of

unlearned writers.
Then followed disputations
of

Declara the difference betwixt divine and

tion of the
human law; also the Supper
of

of
the horrible profanation
of

principal our
Lord,
he
points of selling and applying the same for other purposes. Here
in

|.

religion.
the sacrifice, and
of

express
to

cause declare the use

to

was forced
of the sacraments.
Now the godly and faithful Christians, closed monasteries, un
in

derstanding that images ought

be

eschewed, began
to

abandon that
to

wretched thraldom, which they were detained. Now Luther, the

in

of

plainer
of

of

of
to

express the doctrine repentance, remission sins,

faith, and the dif
of

indulgences,
to

added also these matters,

of of

of

of

ference divine and human laws, the doctrine the use our Lord's
Supper, vows; and these were his principal conflicts.
of

baptism, and
As touching the Roman bishop's power, Eckius was
of

the question
no

thereof; other respect, than

to

the author and for inflame the

princes The symbol
of

fiery wrath the pope and against Luther.

Nice and Athanasius,
he
of

of

the apostles, also their

in

conserved
integrity.
his

sufficiently declareth works what inno

be he

Further
of

divers
in

required men; and

of

vation the ceremonies and traditions

in
to
is

wherefore they ought And what form

be

of

doctrine and
to

altered.
ad

p.

(1) Ex Epist. Erasm. Moguntinense, 470. [This Chronicum was published folio,
in
.

by

Argentorati; 1537. The continuation, called Paraleipomena, was probably drawn up Me

lancthon.—Ep.]
p.

(2) For the following passages asterisks, extending page 268, see Edition 1563, 404.—Ep.
to
in
 REVIEw of LUTHER's conduct AND whiti Ngs. 265

administration of the Sacraments he required and approved, is apparent Hºly

P III.

*
by the confession which the elector, John duke of Saxony, and prince
Philip, landgrave of Hesse, presented to the emperor Charles V., A.D.
A. p. 1530, in the assembly at Augsburg. It is manifest also by the

the

the
ceremonies of this city, and preached 1:1.

in
doctrine that

is
church
fully comprised confes-i.
in

our church, the sum whereof this

in
is
allege this, that the godly may consider not only what errors ſºon
ºf
sion.

of
I

hath corrected and reproved, but also they may understand that
he he

comprehended also the whole doctrine necessary for the church;

he
their purity, and given examples

to
hath set the ceremonies

in
the
necessary for posterity
to

reform the churches, and

to
faithful

is
it
know what Luther hath approved.
will not here rehearse, who were the first that published both parts
I

the Supper our Lord, who first omitted private masses, and where
of

of

first the monasteries were abandoned: for Luther disputed very little
of

Worms,

of
these before the assembly which was made

in
the town
his absence Caro
he

changed not the ceremonies, but

A.
D.

1521:

in
lostadt and others altered them. Then Luther returning (after
Carolostadt had devised and done certain things rather

to
breed
by

muttering than otherwise), manifested evident testimonies, pub

touching opinion,
he

he
lished abroad his what approved, and what
misliked.

is we
all
We know that politic men evermore detested changes: and changes

must confess, there ensueth some evil upon dissensions, and yet *::::

it
our duty evermore the church,
to

advance God's ordinance above

in

of
human constitutions.The eternal Father pronounced this voice
“This
my well beloved Son, hear him!” And
he

his Son: menaced

all is

is,

as as
to

blasphemers,
to

eternal wrath that such endeavour abolish

the manifest verity. And therefore Luther did, behoved Christian
a

faithfully
to he

an

of

of
do: considering instructor
to

was the church

his

God. office, say, reprehend pernicious errors, which

It

was
I

epicures most impudently heaped one upon another, and

of

º
the rabble
was expedient his auditors dissented not from his opinion, since
he
it

taught purely. hateful, and many perils

be

Wherefore
if

alteration
we

we
of

grow certainly see many, whereof right

be
as

dissension,
sorry, they are partly fault that spread abroad these errors, and
in

partly they that with devilish disdain maintain them. do

I

not recite this

to

defend Luther and his auditors, but also that the

faithful may consider now, and the govern
to

time come, what

in

is

God, and what

of

hath always been: how

of

ance the true church

it

by

God hath gathered

to

himself one eternal church,

of

the voice the

gospel, this lump sin, and filthy heap human corruption;
of

of

of

among whom the gospel shineth As

in
as

spark the dark.

in

the
a

the Pharisees, Zachary, Elizabeth, Mary, and many others,

of

time
so

reverenced and observed the true doctrine: have many gone before
us, who purely invocated God, some understanding more clearly than
others, the doctrine
of

the gospel.
of

Such one was the old man

a

whom wrote, that oftentime comforted Luther, when his astonyings

I

of

assailed him and after sort declared unto him the doctrine the
a
;

faith. And that God may preserve henceforth the light his gospel,
of
“ let

shining many, Isaiah prayeth

us

as

pray with fervent affection,

in

for his hearers: my disciples.” Further, this

in

the law
 266 THE HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

J/en.
advertisementshoweth plainly that coloured superstitions are not perma
III.
P.
nent, but abolished by God: and since this is the cause of changes,
A. D. we ought diligently to endeavour, that errors be neither taught, nor
1518
preached in the church.
to
1521. I
But return to Luther. Even as at the beginning he treated of

so,
this matter, without any particular affection, though

he

of
was

a
he
fiery nature, and subject wrath, yet

to to
always remembered his
office, and prohibited wars attempted, and distinguished wisely

be
offices wherein was any difference, the bishop,

of
as

to
feed the flock

by
God; and the authority

of
magistrates, the sword committed unto
them, subject unto them. Wherefore when
to
repress the people

by
God, and

of
to
Satan contendeth slanders dissipate the church
contumeliously rage against him, and delighteth evil, and

do
to

to
rejoiceth the puddle error and blindness,

of
us
to

behold

in
wallow

he

all
smiling our destruction;

he
at

to
laboureth can inflame and
up

spirits sow sedition;

to
stir mischievous instruments and seditious
repelled boldly
as

Monetarius and his like. Luther these rages, and

only adorned, ratified, dignity politic

of
not but also the and bands
order and civil government. Therefore when my mind

in
consider

I
how many worthy men have been the church, that this erred, and
in

in
were abused: believe assuredly that Luther's heart was not only
I
by

governed human diligence, but with heavenly light; considering

a
constantly
he

of
how abode within the limits his office.
Luther held not only contempt the seditious doctors that time,

of
in

Monetarius and the Anabaptists; but especially these horned

as

by
bishops Rome, who, arrogantly and impudently,
of

their devised
decrees, affirmed, that St. Peter had not the charge alone

to
teach the
gospel, but also govern commonweals, and exercise civil jurisdic
to
he

exhorted every man render unto God that

to

tion. Moreover
which appertained unto God, and
to

Caesar, that which belonged unto

all

Caesar; and said, that should serve God with true repentance,
knowledge, and maintaining his true doctrine, invocation, and works,
of

wrought with pure conscience: and touching civil policy, that

as
a

all
liveth,
he

every one should obey the magistrates under whom

in

civil duties and reverences, for God's sake. And such one was
a

Luther. He gave unto God, what belonged unto God: taught

he

God; God; and

he

invocated had other virtues necessary for man

a
to he

that pleaseth God. Further, politic conversation constantly

in
all

such ex
judge these virtues
be

avoided seditious counsels.

I

required
of is be

all of in

cellent ornaments, that greater and more divine cannot

Assur worthy
of

ance of
this mortal life. And albeit that the virtue this man
gifts
he

commendation, and the rather for that God

in

the doc used the

trine of
reverence; yet our duty render condign thanks unto God, that
to
is

the gos
by

hath given the light

he

pel.
of
us

him the gospel, and conserve and

to
of

enlarge the remembrance his doctrine. weigh little the slander

I

the epicures and hypocrites, who scoff

of

and condemn the manifest

at

truths; but stay wholly hereupon, that the universal church hath
I

consented perpetually this very doctrine, which

to

preached our
in
is
we

church, whereunto must frame our life and devotion conformably.

the doctrine, whereof the Son
of

And believe that this God

is
I

speaketh: “If
any love me, will keep my commandments, and my
he

Father will love him, and him, and plant our dwelling
we

will come
to
 REv1Ew of LUTHER's conduct AND wait INGs. 267

with him.” I speak of the sum of the doctrine, as it is under- #7

"t

the
stood and explained in our churches, by faithful and learned mi-

.
For albeit that some one oftentimes expoundeth the same

P.
A.
nisters.

*
more aptly and elegantly than some other: yet, touching the effect,

as
-

do

all
the learned and faithful agree points.

in
1521.
Then weighing and perpending with myself long time, the doctrine F.

all
times, seemeth unto me that since the apostles

of
that hath been changes

it

the

the
first purity

of
there have been four notable alterations after
gospel. Origen had his time; albeit there were some

of
sound and

a
sacred opinion, Methodius, who reproved certain suspected doc
as

Origen, that converted the gospel into philosophy

he
of of

trines

in
the
many: that

he
hearts say, to advanced this persuasion, that the
is

moral discipline
of

of
reason deserveth remission sins, and that this

is
by
that justice, whereof said, “The just shall live his faith.” That
is

the law and the gospel, and

of
age lost almost the whole difference

.
forgat the words the apostles; for they understood not the natural
of

signification these words: Letter, Spirit, Justice, Faith.

of

Now

be be
propriety words was lost, which
of

of
when the notes the very
things, was necessary that other things should contrived.
it

Pelagius, which wandered

of

this seed sprang the error

of

Out
abroad: and therefore, albeit the apostles had given unto the
pure doctrine, clear and wholesome fountains, yet Origen
as

church
a

intermixed the same with some corruption that part. Then,

to
in

time,
of

them, God
or

correct the errors that least some part of

in at
up

raised St. Austin, who purged some part the fountains; and

I
doubt not, were judge
he

he
of

this day, but would

at
us,if

dissensions
Certainly,
as

speak for and defend our cause. concerning free

by

remission, justification faith, the use the sacraments and indif

of

ferent things, consenteth wholly with us. And, albeit that

he

in

some
expoundeth more eloquently and aptly what
he

he

sa

places will
do

others, yet reading, any carry with them godly spirit

in

in
if

than
a
all

and quick understanding, evil judgment ceaseth they shall soon

:

our opinion. And whereas our adversaries some

he

perceive that
of
is
do

of

times cite sentences selected out his books against us, and with
do

clamour provoke the ancient Fathers, they

us
to

not for any affec

it

tion they bear unto the truth antiquity, but maliciously

to
or

cloak
them with the authority the ancient Fathers, which antiquity never
of

we

any
of

of

as

knew these horned beasts and dumb idols, have known

super
of
in

these days. Nevertheless certain, there were seeds

is
it

the Fathers and ancient doctors; and therefore

of

stition
in

the time
he

St. Austin ordained somethingvows, although

of

wrote not thereof

so

strangely
as be
of as

others: for the best some times shall spotted with

we

their age. For naturally

as

the blemish such follies reign

in
we

love our country, fondly

so

favour the present fashions, wherein

we

And very well alluded Euripides

be

to

trained and educated.

this effect:
‘What
customs we tender youth
in

By nature's lore receive;

The same we love and like always,
And loath our lust
to

leave.'

But would God, that such vaunt they follow St. Austin, would
as
to
268 | THE HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

Henry always represent one like

- - -
opinion and mind, as St. -Austin: certainly
P 111.
they would not so clip his sentences, to serve their purposes. The
A.D. light restored by St. Kºi...
works hath much profited posterity;
Prosper, Maximus, Hugo, and some other like writers, that go

for
***

St.

for
1.1 Bernard's time, have the most part imitated

to
verned studies

.."; And this, while the regiment and riches

of

of
the rule St. Austin.

... the bishops still increased: and thereof ensued monstrous regiment;

a
profane and ignorant men governed the church, among whom, certain

of
sciences and practices the Roman court, and some

in in
were instructed
others exercised pleadings.
Dominican and Franciscan friars began; who,

of
The be- Then the orders
{..." beholding the excess and riches the bishops, and contemning their

of

or,
ungodly manners, determined

to
live more modest order,

in

as
of

triars

I
might say, discipline: but first igno

of
to

the prisons

in
enclose them
rance increased the superstitions. Then after, when they considered
men's minds wholly addicted the study the civil laws (for plead

to to

of
ing Rome advanced many great authority, and enriched them),
at

they endeavoured the study divinity, but they

of
to

to
revoke men
Albert, and
of

missed their purpose, and their counsel failed them.

such like, that were given Aristotle's doctrine, began
to

to
convert

*
the church into profane philosophy.
of

the doctrine
age not only corrupted the fountains

of
The gos. The fourth the gospel, but
!..." also gave out poison, that say, opinions manifestly approving
to
is
in all

idolatries. Thomas Aquinas, Scotus and their like, have brought

many labyrinths and false opinions, that the godly and sound
so

of
more plain and purer kind
of

sort divines have always desired

a
we

doctrine: neither can deny without great impudency but was

it
doctrine, when
of

expedient
to

alter this kind manifest that such

is
of it
as

employed their whole age teaching, understood

in

this manner
of

not great part sophisms their disputations. Further

in

the

is
it
a

plainly idolatry confirmed, when they teach the application

of
sacrifice
by

work wrought; when they allow the invocation saints; when

of

#.
by

they deny that sins freely remitted faith; when

be

of

ceremonies
they make slaughter
of

consciences. there are many other

a

horrible and pernicious devices, that when think

on

them, Lord! how

I

tremble and quake for fear.”

I

return, and treat something orderly

of

Now
of to

to

the acts and

conflicts Luther with his adversaries. After that Tetzel, the afore
said friar, with his fellow-monks and friarly fellows, had cried out with
open mouth against Luther, maintaining the pope's indulgences;
in

up

propositions
of

and that Luther again, his cause, had set

in

defence
of

against the open abuses the same, marvel

to

was see how soon

it

far

these propositions were sparkled abroad sundry and places, and

in
up

far

how greedily they were caught

of

and
of in

the hands divers both

near. And thus the contention this matter increasing between
them, Luther was compelled write thereof more largely and fully
to

thought; which was A.D. 1517."

he

than otherwise
all

Yet this while Luther never thought

of

any alteration
to

come
of

of

any ceremony, much less such reformation doctrine and cerc

a

afterwards did follow but only hearing that

he

monics
as

was accused
;

(1) Ex Paralip. Abbat. Ursperg; [p. 470.-E.D.]

 REVIEW OF HIS CONDUCT AND WIRITINGS. 269

to the bishop of Rome, he did write humbly unto him: in the begin-
“.
Henry

the
ning of which writing he declareth

of
inordinate outrage those

–
his did pill and poll the simple

so
pardon-mongers, excessively

A.
D.
who

his
people, the great slander

to
the church, and shame

to
of
holiness. 1.18

the

the

his

§
And soproceeding, writing thus

he
of
submitteth

in
end said -

I
himself:

‘Wherefore, most holy father, offer myself prostrate under the feet your submis

of
I
all
holiness, with that am, and all that have. Save me, kill me, call me, re-
*::::

I
to

the
you shall please. Your voice, the voice

as
call me, approve me, reprove me,

of
pope.
you speaking, will acknowledge. have deserved death,

If
Christ shall
in

...
I

I
all
be contented die: for the earth the Lord's, and the fulness thereof, who
to

is
be blessed for ever." Amen.’
to
is

This was A.D. 1518.

by
After Martin Luther, provoked Tetzel, had declared his mind The

up
""Ҽf
ºfte

set
writing lowly and humbly, and had certain propositions
up be in

to
disputed; not long after, among other monks and friars, steppeth ...”
Priero, Dominic friar, who first began publish
de

to
one Silvester
a

abroad certain impudent and railing dialogue against him. Unto

a

whom Luther answered again, first alleging the place

of
the apostle Luther's
we
v.,

do all

Thess. must prove things. Also the place

in

in
that
1

we ii.,

bring any
an

Gal. that angel other gospel than

if

from heaven

he
ought Item,
he

be

that received, alleged

to

have accursed.
Jerome,

he
of

the place Austin unto where the said Austin saith, That
give this honour only canonical Scripture,
of

was wont the books

to

to

believeth them verily

he

that whosoever were the writers thereof,

all

not But touching other men's writings, were

as
to

have erred.
they ever holy men,
he
or
so

learned, doth not believe them therefore,

do

they
so

as

because they say but that respect agree with the

in
;

he

canonical Scripture, which cannot err. Item,

of
alleged the place
the canon law;” wherein
he

proved, that these pardon-sellers, their

in
of go

by
no

the pope's indulgences, ought

of

setting forth further the

to

law, than enjoined them within the letters their commission.

is

of

And the latter part his answer, thus Luther writeth the reader,
in

to

“Let opinions remain opinions,

be
so

they not yokes

to

the Christians.
Let not make men's opinions equal with the articles
of
us

faith, and
Christ and Paul.” “Moreover,
to

of

the decrees am ashamed,”

I

quoth he, “to hear the common saying

of

these divine school-doctors,

who, holding one thing the schools, and thinking otherwise their
in

in

own judgment, thus are wont secretly among themselves, and with
we
do

their privy friends talking together, say, ‘Thus hold, and

to
we

thus would say being the schools: but yet (be spoken here
so in

it
by

proved the holy Scriptures,’” &c."

be

amongst us) cannot

it

Next after this Silvester, stepped forth Eckius, and impugned the
Be-.
Eckius
Against whom encountered Dr. Andreas
of

conclusions Luther.
denstein, archdeacon Wittenberg, making his apology
of

in

defence Luther.
of Luther.
by

August, one Hierome,

of

Then was Martin Luther cited, the 7th

bishop Ascalon,
of

Rome. About which time Thomas

at

appear
to

of

Cajetan, cardinal, the pope's legate, was then lieger the city
at
de

(1) Peal. xxiv. pornit. remiss. cap. ‘Abusionibus.”

et

(2) Clement.
1.

(3) Ex I’aralip. Abb. Ursperg.

270 THE HISTOILY OF MART IN LUTHER.

*
Henry Augsburg, who before had been sent down in commission, with cer
tain mandates from pope Leo, unto that city. The university of
A. D. Wittenberg, understanding of Luther's citation, eftsoons directed up
1918 their letters with their public seal, to the pope, in Luther's behalf.
1% Also another letter they sent to Carolus Miltitius, the pope's cham
The uni- berlain, being a German born.
Furthermore, good Frederic ceased
:...", not his part
!" for

to
solicit the matter with his letters and earnest suit

be
with cardinal Cajetan, that the cause Luther might

in of
freed from
*...” Rome, and removed Augsburg,

of
to
the hearing the cardinal.
Cajetan, the duke, wrote unto the pope; from whom

he
of
for the suit
at

of
received this answer again, the three and twentieth the aforesaid
August.
of

month

the Pope's Charge his Legate, against Luther.

of

to
Substance

by
he

to

at
That had cited Luther appear personally before him Rome,
Hierome, bishop Ascalon, auditor the chamber; which bishop diligently
of

of

º
had done what was commanded him: but Luther, abusing and contemning the
gentleness offered, did not only refuse come, but also became more bold, and

to

by
his writings
or

as
stubborn, continuing, rather increasing his former heresy,

in

up
he

did appear. Wherefore would, that the cardinal should cite and call the
appear the city Augsburg before him; adjoining withal, the
of

said Luther
to

at

Germany, and need required;

so
the princes the emperor,
of

of

of

aid that

if
should lay hand upon him, and commit
he

when the said Luther should appear,

up
safe custody: and after, brought
he

be

he
him Rome. And
to

of to
should

if
his fault,

he
should
or

perceived him any knowledge

to

to

come
the church again;

he

be
release him and restore him inter or
to

else should
dicted, with all other his adherents, abettors, and maintainers,

of
whatsoever
they were, whether they were dukes, marquisses, earls, barons,
or

state condition
all

Against
he

&c. which persons and degrees, willed him extend the same to
curse and malediction (only the person the emperor excepted); interdicting,
of
ºf
by

the church,
of

the censure such lands, lordships, towns, tenements, and

villages, should minister any harbour the said Luther, and were not obe
as

to

Contrariwise,
as
of

dient unto the see all such

to

Rome. showed themselves

all
he

obedient, should promise full remission

of

their sins.

Likewise the pope directeth other letters also

to
the same time
at

duke Frederic, with many grievous words, complaining against Luther.

The cardinal, thus being charged with injunctions from Rome,
all

according
to

his commission, sendeth with speed for Luther

to

appear Augsburg before him.

at

... About the beginning October, Martin Luther, yielding his

of

Luther
Rome, Augsburg
to

to

at
of of

obedience the church came the cardinal's

sending (at the charges the noble prince elector, and also with his
of

Rome
commendation), where
he

or he he
of

letters remained three days before

a by

his speech; for was provided

so
to

came his friends, that

it

should not enter talk with the cardinal, before sufficient warrant

*
This being
of

safe-conduct was obtained the emperor Maximilian.

tº" entered, offering himself

he

of

obtained, eſtsoons the speech the

to

Appear-,
of

cardinal, and was there received the cardinal very gently; who,
according the pope's commandment, propounded unto Martin
to

º
or,

Luther three things, wit,

as

Sleiden saith, but two:

to
he

That should repent and revoke his errors.

I.
º;

II.
he

That should promise, from that time forward,

to

refrain
uther.
from the same.
-
 LUTHER's TALK with cARDINAL cAJETAN. 271

III,

by
all
things that might any Henry
That he should refrain from VIII.
means trouble the church.
A. D.
1518
When Martin Luther required

be

he
to
informed wherein had o

of
erred, the legate brought forth the extravagant Clement, which 1521.
beginneth, “Unigenitus,’ &c., because that he, contrary that canon,

to
taught fifty-eighth proposition,

of
in
had held and his that the merits
Secondly,

of
Christ are not the treasure

or
indulgences pardons.
contrary proposition Luther,

of
the cardinal, affirmed,

to
the seventh
not necessary

to
that faith him that receiveth the sacrament.
is

Furthermore, another day,

of

of
the presence four the emperor's

in
council, having there notary and witnesses present, Luther pro
a
tested for himself, personally, this manner following:

in
and
of

Protestation Luther with his Answer and Propositions before

the Cardinal.

.
Imprimis, Martin Luther, friar Augustine, protest, that

do
reverence
in a

I
I

all

my sayings and doings, present, past, and

of

and follow the church Rome

ºbe

by
any thing hath been,
or

the contrary,
I to

to
come and
if

said me
;

be

and will that

it,

counted and taken, as

though had never been
it

it
oken.

of
at

But because the cardinal hath required, the commandment the pope,
observed: First, That
be

three things should return again

of

to

to
me the
I

knowledge myself: Secondly, That should beware falling into the same
of

of
I

all
again hereafter Thirdly, That should promise abstain from things
to
I
:

which might disquiet the church God: protest here this day, that what Answer
of

Lu
I

of
sound, true, and catholic: yet for
be

have said, seemeth unto me

to

soever ther, with

I

the further proof thereof, offer myself personally, either here

do

elsewhere, his pro

or
I

publicly give reason my sayings. positions.

And this please not the legate,
to of
to

if
in a

I
writing have any against me;
he

am ready also answer his objections,

if

and touching these things, hear the sentence and judgment the univer
of
to

the empire, Basil, Friburg, and Louvain.

of

sities

writing, they
an

in

Hereto when they had received answer

departed.
the
by

by

an

After this, Luther prepareth

to

and answer legate,

teaching, that the merits
of

Christ are not committed unto men:

be

he

That the pope's voice speaketh agreeable

to
to

heard when
is

the Scriptures: That the pope may err: That ought repre
in he

of be
to

faith,
he

hended.[Acts xv.] Moreover showed, that the matter

not only the general council, but also every faithful Christian
is

better authority and reason: That the

he

above the pope,

to
if

lean
infallible verity, that
an

extravagant containeth untruths: That

is
it

just: That necessary, for him that cometh

to

none the
is

it
is

receiving
of

the sacrament, believe: That faith

to

the absolution
in

necessary: That ought not, nor might

he
of

and remission sins,

is

Scripture: sought nothing

he
of

not decline from the verity the That

but the light the truth, &c.
of

Scriptures; disputed without

he
no

But the cardinal would hear

Scriptures; his own head; and
he

of

devised glosses and expositions

by

distinctions (wherewith the divinity full), like

of

the Thomists
is
all

very Proteus,' things. After this, Luther, being

he

avoided
a

-
all

poets, which could change himself into forms and like-

in

(1) Proteus was monster noted

a

aesses.
 72 THE HISTORY OF MART IN LUTIII: R.

Henry
commanded to come no more into the presence of the legate except he
would recant, notwithstanding abode there still, and would not depart.
A. D. Then the cardinal sent for Johannes Stupitius, vicar of the Augus
1518
tines, and moved him earnestly to bring Luther to recant of his own
1521. accord. Luther tarried the next day also, and nothing was said unto
him. The third day moreover he tarried, and delivered up his mind
in writing:

j
Substance of Luther's answer to the Cardinal.

First, Luther thanked the cardinal for his courtesy and great kindness,
which he perceived by the words of Stupitius toward him; and therefore was
the more ready to gratify him in whatsoever kind of office he could do him
service: confessing moreover, that where he had been somewhat sh and
eager against the pope's dignity, that was not so much of his own as it
was to be ascribed to the importunity of certain who gave him occasion. Not
withstanding, as he acknowledged his excess therein, so he was ready to show

".
more moderation in that behalf hereafter, and also promised to make amends
for the same unto the and that in the pulpit, if he pleased. And as
touching the matter of pardons, he promised also to proceed no further in any
mention thereof, so that his adversaries likewise were bound to keep silence.
But whereas he was pressed to retract his sentence before defended, foras
much as he had said nothing but with a good conscience, and which was agree
able to the firm testimonies of the Scripture, therefore he humbly desired the
determination thereof to be referred to the bishop of Rome; for nothing could
be more grateful to him, than to hear the voice of the church speaking, &c.

Who doth not see by this so humble and honest submission of

Luther, but that if the bishop of Rome would have been answered
with any reason, or contented with sufficient mean, he had never
been touched any further of Luther P But the secret purpose of
God had a further work herein to do ; for the time now was come,
Pride
will have when God thought good that pride should have a fall. Thus while
a fall.
AEsop's the immeasurable desire of that bishop sought more than enough
dog ; “all
covet,
(like to AEsop's dog coveting to have both the flesh and the shadow),
all lose.” not only he missed what he gaped for, but also lost that which he had.
But to the purpose of our matter again: this writing Luther
delivered to the cardinal, the third day after he was commanded out
of his sight; which letter or writing the cardinal did little regard.
When Luther saw that he would give no answer nor countenance to
the letter; yet, notwithstanding, he remained, after that, the fourth
day, and nothing was answered. The fifth day likewise was passed
with like silence, and nothing done. At length, by the counsel of his
friends, and especially because the cardinal had said before, that he
had a commandment to imprison Luther and John Stupitius the
up
set

vicar; after that he had made and his appeal where might
it
he

thinking
be

he

seen and read, departed that had showed such

;

dangerous obedience long enough. Luther, beholder and doer

a

these things, recordeth the same, and showeth the cause why
he
of

Rome: declaring also, that even

of
to

submitted himself the church

things truly yet ought
he be

spoken, maintained
to

those which are most

and defended with humility and fear. Some things suppresseth
he

and concealeth, which supposeth the reader understand, not

to

Luther
grief At length
he

he

obedicnt
to Itome.
without and sorrow. protesteth, that reve
all

things, and that

he
of

renceth and followeth the church Rome

in
 DUKE FREDERIC PURGETH HIMSELF AND LUTh ER. 273

setteth himself only against those, who, under the name of the church
of Rome, go about to set forth and commend Babylon unto us. riu .
#
Thus have you heard how Luther, being rejected from the speech A. D.
lºº

by
six
and sight of Cajetan the cardinal, after days waiting, departed
his friends, and returned unto Wittenberg; leaving 1%

of
the advice

-
he
writing given

be
the cardinal, wherein

to
letter

to
in declared
his coming; the reasons

of
sufficiently: first his obedience his

in

his
doctrine; his Rome; long

of
to
submission reasonable the see
waiting after was repelled from the cardinal's speech; the charges
he

the duke; and finally, the cause his departing. Besides this Luther

of
of

appellation Rome, from ..."

an

of
he

to
the bishop
to

letter the cardinal, left

his
openly

be
cardinal,
he
departure. Pope.

to
the which caused affixed before
After Luther was thus departed and returned again into his
country, Cajetan writeth duke Frederic sharp and biting letter, The
to

..."

a
a
his
he

signifieth gentle
ºl.
which first unto him
in

entertainment and

his
Secondly,

he
good will showed reduce Luther from
to

error. -
departing him, Stupitius.

of
of
of

complaineth the sudden and

Thirdly,
he

declareth the pernicious danger

of
Luther's doctrine
Rome. Fourthly, exhorteth the duke, that
he
of

against the church

he

tendereth his own honour and safety, and regardeth the favour
of of as

up

the high bishop, Rome,

he

expel him out

or
to

will send him

his

dominions, forasmuch
byas

pestilence breeding,

as
such that
a

be
was, could not, neither ought any means long
so
to
suffered.
To this letter
of

the duke answereth again large,

at
the cardinal The
purging both Luther and himself; Luther, that he, following his *:::
in

God, would not revoke that

for
conscience, grounded upon the word
no of

ex-"
for
an

he
be

error, which could proved error. And himself

required
of

cuseth thus: that whereas him banish him his

to
is
it
up

Rome,
be

country, little honesty for

to
or
to

send him would

it

he
knew just cause why
or he
so
so to

him do, and less conscience, unless

should do; which the cardinal would could declare unto him,
if

him which were the part

of

there should lack nothing

in

christian
a
he

be

prince
to

And therefore
of to

do. desired him mean unto the

a
be

bishop Rome, that innocency and truth not oppressed before

lawfully convicted.
be
or

the crime error

of

This done, the duke sendeth the letter the cardinal unto Mar- Luther's
...""
**
tin

he

Luther, who answered again the prince showing first how

to

came obediently unto Cajetan with the emperor's warrant, and what
talk there was between them how Cajetan pressed him, against his
:

conscience and manifest truth, revoke these errors. First, that the
to

the pope's pardons:

of
of

merits Christ's passion were not the treasure

secondly, that faith was necessary receiving the sacraments. Albeit
in

yield the cardinal;

he

the second,
to

to
in

in

the first was content

byhe

part
of

because touched great our salvation, could not with

it

in or a
a

taught the Scripture,

be

safe conscience relent, but desired

to

least, that the matter might brought into open disputation

be
at

Germany, where the truth might

be

some free place discussed and

of

judged learned men. The cardinal, not pleased with this,

of

great
in

anger cast out many menacing words, neither would admit him any
he

speech; whereas yet, notwithstanding,

or
to

more his presence

his

persisting Rome, gave attendance,

of
to
in

obedience the church

waiting upon the cardinal's pleasure sufficient time.
-
-
a

Vol. IV.
T
274 - THE HISTORY OF MART IN LUTHER.

*
Henry At last when no answer would come, after he had waited the space

his

by
six
of days great detriment and greater danger, the

to
five or
departed: whereat

he
persuasion

A.

he of
his friends

D.

if
the cardinal were
lºº displeased, “And

to
had most cause blame himself. now, whereas
the cardinal threateneth me,” saith he, “not let the action fall,

to
1521
Rome,

be be
but that the process pursued either

at
– thereof shall unless

I
banished your dominions;

or
come and present myself, else am

I
that you should sustain
so

as
not much grieved for mine own cause,
for my matter any danger peril. And therefore, seeing there

or

is
no

place nor country which can keep me from the malice

of
mine
adversaries, am willing depart hence, and forsake my country,

to

to
Luther

{... I shall please the Lord lead me; thanking God,

to
whithersoever
it

of
who hath counted me worthy suffer thus much for the glory

to
Christ's name.”
Hi,

Here, great danger, being

no

of
doubt, was the cause Luther

in
“now
cause

the
fly
brought that both Luther was ready
to

strait,

to
this
country, and the duke again was keep him, had not

as

to
much afraid
God, of guiding,

in
the marvellous providence who had this matter

by
provided remedy fail, stirring

of
here where the power man did
a
up

university Wittenberg;
of

of
The uni-, the whole who, seeing the cause
Wi." truth
tº
full and general consent addressed their
to

thus decline, with

a

"...at,
of
letters unto the prince, his cause; making

of
Luther - and
in

ºriteth - defence
he,

of his
t

-
their humble suit unto him, that
of
princely honour, would
the

##" simplicity

so

of as
not suffer innocency, and truth clear the

is
by

Scripture,
be
to

foiled and oppressed mere violence certain

malignant flatterers about the pope; but that the error first may

be
showed and convicted, before the party pronounced guilty.
be

By
of

in
the occasion these letters, the duke began more seriously
Luther, and
of
to

to

his mind consider the cause read his works, and

his sermons: whereby, through God's holy work
to

to

also hearken
ing, knowledge and strength; perceiving
he

grew
to

Luther's
in

of
quarrel more than This was about the beginning
he

did before.
December, A.D. 1518.

*
As this past on, pope Leo, playing the lion Rome,
at
in.

in

New the mean

.*.* time,
his
(to
of

the month November seat against this

in

establish
he

to

defection which feared come), had sent forth new indulgences

all

into Germany, and new edict, wherein

he

quarters abroad, with

a

the holy mother-church

of be

of
to

declared this the catholic doctrine

all

Rome, prince Rome, who are

of

of

other churches, that bishops

Peter, and vicars Christ, have this power and autho
to of

of

successors
rity given release and dispense, also grant indulgences, available
to
for

for

the living and the dead lying purgatory:

of

both the pains

in

all
of he

be

of

and this doctrine charged faithful christian

to

received
all

men, under pain the great curse, and utter separation from
holy church. This popish decree and indulgence, new mer
as

The
a

...so, chandise
up
set

of
to all

get being
tº
or

to

money, quarters
in

ale-stake
for

the holy father's advantage, came also

be

Christendom received
Germany about the month Luther,
of
In

in

purses. December. the mean

time, hearing how they went about Rome proceed and pro
in

to

nounce against him, provided certain appellation conceived

in

due
a
he
of

form law, appealeth pope general

to

wherein from the the

council. - - -
-
 DISPUTATION AT LEIPSIC. 275

his
When pope Leo perceived, that neither pardons would prosper Henry
VIII.
his mind, nor that Luther could brought Rome;

be
to

to
essay

to
by
crafty allurements,

he
to

to
how come his purpose sent his cham- A.D.
berlain, Carolus Miltitius above-mentioned (who was German), 1918

a
o
into Saxony, duke Frederic, with golden rose, after the usual

to

be a
1521.

:ºn
ceremony accustomed every year him; with secret

of to
presented

to
the duke's council,
to

to
letters also certain noblemen solicit the

}.
the
cause, and mind, might

to
remove the duke's be, from
I..."

if
it
uther. But before Miltitius approached into Germany, Maximi-
...!

At
January, A.D. 1519.

of
lian the emperor deceased the month

in
that time two there were who stood for the election; wit, Francis iian.

to
king, king Spain,

of

of
the French and Charles who was also duke

#.
Austria, and duke Burgundy. make this matter short, through charlesv.
of

Frederic prince elector (who having the offer

of

of
the means

.
the emperor,
preferment, refused the same), the election fell Charles, called
of;.

to

by
means
Charles V., surnamed Prudence: which was about the end
August.
In

public disputation
of

month
the June before, there was Disputa

a
Leipsic, which city Misnia, under the dominion
at

ordained
in
is
a

Saxony, uncle duke Frederic. This disputation

of

of

George duke
of to

first began through the occasion John Eckius, friar, and Andreas
Carolostadt, doctor Wittenberg. This Eckius had impugned a
or of

certain propositions Martin Luther, which

he
of

conclusions had
written the year before touching the pope's pardons. Against him
of
in

Carolostadt wrote Luther. Eckius again,

to
defence answer

*
Eckius

con-º.
set

Carolostadt, apology, which apology Carolostadt

an

forth
by

futed writing. Upon this began the disputation, with safe-con-

by

all

granted duke George and singular persons that would

to

duct
To this disputation came also Martin Luther,
to

resort the same.

..."
Luther

with Philip Melancthon, who, not past year before, was newly come
a

Wittenberg; Luther not thinking then any matter,

in
to

to

dispute putation.
appellation only
of

above-mentioned,
to

because his but hear what

there was said and done.
First,
before the entry into the disputation was agreed, that the
it
by

divulged
be

acts should penned notaries, and after abroad. But

Eckius afterwards went back from that, pretending that the penning
of

be

the notaries would hinderance and stay unto them, whereby

a

their reasoning should the more languish, and

of

in

the heat them

their vehemency abate. But Carolostadt without notaries would not

º
dispute. The sum their disputations was reduced
of

ºil.
to

certain con- Theques

clusions; amongst which, came first
of

question
to

dispute
in

free-
is,

will, which the Greeks call 6alperov: that “Whether

at

man
a

good:”
do
of

or

himself any election purpose

to

have that which

is
or

of

“Whether congruence
of

(to use the terms the man

a

may deserve grace, doing that which him doth lie?” Herein when
in

do
of
be

of

the question was

to

discussed, what the will man may

itself without grace, they, through heat
of

contention (as the manner

is), fell into other by-matters and ambages' little nothing apper
or

taining
to

that which Carolostadt proposed. Eckius affirmed, that

do

of

the pure strength good man's will, but given

to

not
in
is

is
of

God
to

man,
to

take interest and increase man again, which first

(1) “Ambages," idle circumlocutions.—ED,
2
T
276 THE HISTORY OF MARTIN I.U.THER.

Henry he seemed to deny. Then, being asked of Carolostadt, whether the

*** whole and full good work that is in man proceedeth of God; to
A.D this he answered, “the whole good work, but not wholly:” granting,
*18 that the will is moved of God; but to consent, to be in man's power.
Against this reasoned Carolostadt, alleging certain places of Austin,
†-
}.
*n
1
and especially
will, and
of St. Paul,
perform.'
who saith, that God worketh in us both

of
of to to And this

to
his
sentence Carolostadt seemed
flºº

his
for
Eckius, assertion, inferred certain escripts out

“”
overcome.
jºin, Bernard, which seemed little And thus was

to
the purpose.

a
whole week lost about this contentious and sophistical altercation
between Eckius and Carolostadt.

all
Luther (as was said) came, not thinking dispute; but,

at

to
by
having free liberty granted the duke, and under the pope's autho
rity, was provoked, and forced against his will, dispute with Eckius.

to
*
*"
ºth. authority the bishop
of

of
The matter their controversy was about the

be
set of

that Luther before had

to
admonished,
...
Rome. Here first
is

writing this doctrine: that they that

do
forth attribute the
in

no
preeminency Rome, have of
foundation for them,
to

the church
of

but out the pope's decrees, set forth not much past four hundred

be

all
contrary
he
years heretofore: which decrees

to

to to
affirmed
ancient histories, above thousand years past; contrary also the
a

holy Scriptures, and unto the Nicene council.

up
set

Against this assertion Eckius contrary conclusion; saying,

a

that those who hold that the supremacy and pre-eminency

of
the
Rome above all other churches was not before the time of
of

church
I.,
do

as

pope Silvester err, forasmuch they that succeeded

of in
the see
Peter, were always received for the successors Peter,
of

and faith
and vicars of Christ on earth.
all

This being Eckius, yet thought

he
of

of

the last the themes

chiefly begin with this against Luther, bring him into more dis
to

to

Rome; wherein Luther himself much

of

pleasure with the bishop

dispute, alleging that matter
be
to

to

refused more odious than neces

sary for that present time, and that also, for the bishop
of

Rome's
Whereunto,
he

sake, had much rather keep silence

in

of if
the same.
all he

be

he

be

must needs urged, would the fault should understood

his adversaries who provoked
be

in
to

men where was: namely,

it

him thereunto, and not Eckius again, clearing himself,

in

himself.
his treatise ‘De
all

the fault unto Luther, who first,

in

translateth
Indulgentiis Papae’ defended, that before pope Silvester's time the
majority
no
of

of

or

church Rome had place pre-eminence above

other churches: and also before, the cardinal Cajetan affirmed, that
pope Pelagian wrested many places the Scripture out
of

of

their
proper sense, unto his own affection and purpose: “Wherefore the
fault hereof.” said he, “to him rather imputed, who minis
be
to
is

tered the first occasion.”

Thus Luther being dispute, whether
he

egged and constrained

to

Disputa.

º;
!..." propounded touching the
be
or

no, question
began
to

would the

*
*.
the bishop Rome; which supremacy Eckius did
of

of

supremacy
is founded and grounded upon God's law.
be

Martin
on to

contend
Luther, the bishop
of

the other side, denied not the supremacy

be

churches, same, moreover,

to

Rome above other nor denied the

of

(1) Phil.
ii.
3.
 His DisPUTATION with Eckius, A FRIAR. 977

be
all
churches; but only

he

to
universal over affirmed not insti- Henry

it
by
tuted God's law. Upon this question the disputation did con

all
space days;" during season, Eckius very A.D.

of
tinue the five which

by
all
unhonestly and uncourteously demeaned himself, studying 1318
bring his adversary into the hatred the auditors,

of
to
means how 1%

of
of
and into danger the pope. The reasons Eckius were these:

be
being body,
as
“Forasmuch the church, civil cannot without Reason,
regi-;...

a
a
as
head, therefore, standeth with God's law that other civil

be it

by
be of

so
ments should not their head, God's law

is
destitute premacy.

it
of
requisite, that the pope should the head the universal church

he
To this Martin Luther answered, that
of

Christ.” confesseth

be
granteth long alive,

so

as
to
the church not headless, Christ

is
and
only church; require
of

who the head the neither doth the church

is

any other head beside him, forasmuch spiritual kingdom,

as

of is
it

a
earthly:
he

not and alleged for him the place Eckius

i.
Colossians

i.
again produceth certain places out Jerome and Cyprian, which

of of

by
prove the primacy the pope

to
made very little God's
to

law. As touching Bernard,

of

the testimony neither was the autho

.
rity
of

any great force this case, nor was the place

of

in

that author
greatly the purpose.
so

alleged
to to

St. Matthew, “Tues Petrus,” &c.

...
he

of

Then came the place Luther,

art

“Thou Peter, and upon this Rock will build my church,” &c.
I

To this was answered, that this was faith, and that

of
confession -
of a

the whole universal church;

as
Peter there representeth the person
Austin doth expound Also that Christ that place meaneth him
it.

in

by
his

the Rock, collect, both

be

words, and
to
as
to

self manifest
is

the sentence, and many other conjectures. Likewise to

of

the order the

St. John, “Pasce oves meas,” “Feed my sheep;” which
of

place
spoken, properly and peculiarly,
be

to

words Eckius alleged

to

Peter
alone. Martin answered, that after these words spoken, equal au
all

thority was given the apostles, where Christ saith unto them,
to

*"...,
ye
ye

“Receive the Holy Ghost: whose sins soever remit, they are
remitted,” &c. “By words,” he, “Christ, assigning ...”
to

these saith
fie

them their office, doth teach what feed; and what ought meas.'
to
is
it
to

be, that feedeth.”

the authority Con
of

After this, Eckius came

of

the council
to

stance, alleging this amongst other articles: “De necessitate salutis

is,

est, credere Romanum pontificem CEcumenicum esse:” that

“That standeth upon
of

necessity our salvation, believe,

to

the
of it

church;” alleging
be

of

bishop supreme more

to

Rome head the

over, that the same council was debated and discussed, that the
in

it

general council could not err. Whereunto Martin Luther again did
all

answer discreetly, saying, that the articles which John Huss did
hold that council, were not condemned for heretical; with much
in

what authority that council

...
of

Again,
of

other matter more. Con-council

other men's judgments.
he
be

to
to

stance esteemed, that left

is is

council hath such authority

no

“This most certain,” said he, “that

be
of

Luther began
to

faith.” Here Martin

to

make new articles

his
by

for

diminishing the autho

of

cried out Eckius and complices,

rity meant nothing less, but
he

general councils: although indeed

of

he

confirm the authority

of

ever laboured the same, yet was called

to

(1) Ex Parilipomen. Abbat. Ursperg.

278 Tji e Histor Y OF MART IN Lutii era.

#7 heretic and schismatic, and one of the Bohemians faction, with many
other terms besides of reproachful contumely. Eckius then granted
A. D.
15, 18
the authority of the apostles to be equal; and yet not to follow

all
thereby, the authority of equal; “for

be
bishops

to
therefore
between apostleship and ministry,” said he, “there great

is
1521.
difference.”

no
To conclude, Eckius case could abide, that any creature

in
should decline from any word

of
or

or
sentence the pope's decrees,
To this again Luther answered,

of
the constitutions the forefathers.

i.,
grounding himself upon the place Galatians where St. Paul,

in
the principal apostles, saith; “And
of

of
speaking them which

no
great, what they were before,
be
to

to
seemed maketh matter

it
no
me; for God accepteth Nevertheless they that
man's person.
some reputation did avail nothing all,” &c.
of

to
Eckius

at
were
touching the authority the apostles, they were

of
as

this said, that

of by
all

Christ, but were ordained bishops

of

chosen St. Peter.' And

whereas Luther brought the constitution in the decree, which
saith; “Ne Romanus pontifex universalis episcopus nominetur,” &c.
“Yea,
let

called universal bishop,” &c.

be
in of

not the bishop Rome

of
To this Eckius answered this sort: that the bishop Rome
be

be
ought not called universal bishop; yet

he
to

may called (saith

he) bishop And thus much touching the
of

the universal church.

of

question the pope's supremacy.

From this matter they entered next purgatory, wherein Eckius
to
of

purga.
tory.
no

kept order; for when they should have disputed what power the
purgatory, Eckius turned the scope
of
pope hath the question,
in

of
and proved that there purgatory; and alleged for him the place
is

Luther, leaning upon judgment Jerome, affirmed

of

Maccabees.” the
Eckius again replied,
be
of of

to

the book Maccabees not canonical.

no

authority
be
of
to

the book Maccabees less than the gospels.

Cor. iii., “He shall saved, yet
he

be

Also so
as
alleged the place,
1
by

Moreover,
he

inferred the place Matthew v.:

in of

were fire.”
it

“Agree thou with thine adversary while thou art the way with
him, lest prison; from whence thou shalt not
he

commit thee
to

escape till thou hast paid the uttermost farthing,” &c. To this
he

the Psalms,” “We have passed through the

of

added also the place

let

purgatory,
be

fire and water,” &c. How these places

to

wrested
the reader discern and judge.
of indul
of

gences.
Then was inferred the question indulgences, whereof Eckius
toy, and nothing, and
of

so
to

seemed make but matter passed

a

over.
it

Of pe At last they came penance; touching which

of
to

nances.
the question
matter, Eckius digressed much from the purpose,
of

the reasons
be

of
to

prove, that there pains

of

which went about some manner

satisfaction: which thing Luther did never deny. But that for
,

every particular offence such particular penance

of

exacted God's
is

justice upon the repentant sinner,

or
as

man's power
to

remit
in
is
it

pleaseth him; such penance neither Luther, nor any other

as

release,
true Christian did admit.
ye

this disputation between

of

And thus have the chief effect

good doctrine Eckius,
of

(1) Here trow.

is

.
.

(2) Mac. xii. 43–45. (3) Psalm ixvi. 12.

2
 his DEFENCE OF ChrisTiaN libert Y. 279

Luther and Eckius at Leipsic, which was in the month of July, Henry
VIII,

*
A. D. 1519.
A.D.

the
About the beginning of same year, Ulderic Zuinglius came
Zurich, and there began teach; who,

to
first

in
to the sixteenth 13:1.

of

at
article
in
his book articles, recordeth, that Luther and he, both
one time, one not knowing nor hearing

of
another, began

to
write Luther
Albeit, ..."

or be
against the pope's pardons and indulgences.
º:
the time

if
we
rightly counted, suppose shall find that Luther began year

a
I
two before Zuinglius. Notwithstanding, this doth Sleidan testify, against
**
in

that this present year, when Sampson Franciscan came with the

a
pope's pardons Zurich, Ulderic Zuinglius did withstand him, and
to

be

of
declared his chaffer and pardons

to
but vain seducing the

a
people inveigle away their money."
to

year, which was 1520, the friars and doctors Lou-Luther,

of
The next

* tº
Cologne, condemned the books here- ..."

of

as
vain, and also
of

Luther

ºn
tical; against whom Luther again effectually defended himself, and
charged them with obstinate violence and malicious impiety. After
this, within few days flashed out from Rome the thunderbolt

of
pope Leo against the said Luther, notwithstanding humbly Pope

he
so
..."

the
obediently pope,

of
and before had reverenced both the person
and recognised the authority
of

his see, and had also dedicated unto Luther.

is,
him the book entitled, ‘De Christiana Libertate:" that “Of Chris
Liberty;' points principally dis

he
which book these two
in

tian
cusseth and proveth:
all

That christian man free, and lord over things, and subject tonone.
I.

is
a

II.
all

diligent underling and servant

of

That
christian man men, and
is
a

every man subject.

to

all

Moreover,
he

of

the same year set out his articles,

in

defence
a

which the pope's bull had before condemned.

the nobility Germany,
he

wrote, addressed
to

of

Another book also

º
impugneth and shaketh the three principal walls
he

of
in

which the
papists: the first whereof this:
is

no

the papists say, that temporal profane magistrate hath any Three
or

Whereas
I.

power upon the spiritualty, but they have power over the other.
tºº.
II.

Scripture, being
be
of

Where any place controversy, decided,

in

to
is

they say, No man may expound the Scripture, judge thereof, but only
be
or

pists.
the pope.
#.
no

When any council brought against them, they say, that man hath
is

authority call council, but only the pope.

to

Moreover,
he

the aforesaid book divers other matters

in

handleth
free council;
no

and discourseth That the pope can stop also what

:

things ought councils; that the pride

be

of
to

the pope
in

handled
is

Germany yearly
be

of
to

not what money goeth out

to

suffered the
to ;

pope, amounting
of

The true
of

the sum three millions florins.

meaning “Tu supplex ora, protege,
he
of

tu

this verse expoundeth

:

tuque labora:” wherein the three estates, with their offices and duties,
are described; wit, the minister, the magistrate, and the subjects.
to

Furthermore,
he

the said book proveth and discusseth, that the

in

Ex Sleid. lib.
1)

i.
280 THE HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

*
#7 emperor is not under the
of Constantine is not
A. D. that the voices of the
true,
pope; but contrariwise, that the donation

people
but forged: that priests may have wives:
ought not to be separate from the elec
1918 tion of ecclesiastical persons: that interdicting and suspending of

the
1.1 matrimony at certain times is brought in by avarice; what is
right use excommunication: that there ought fewer holi

be
of

to
days: that liberty ought not

be

in
restrained meats: that wilful
poverty and begging ought

be
abolished: what damage and incon

to
by
Constance; and what misfor

of
venience have grown the council
tunes Sigismund the emperor sustained, for not keeping faith and

be
promise with John Huss and Jerome: that heretics should

by

by
fire and faggot, but Scripture, and

of
convinced not evidence
God's word: how schools and universities ought

be
to
reformed: what
said and judged
be

of
to

the pope's decretals: that the first teach

is

ing begin with the gospel: Item,

he
of

in
children ought
to
writeth
the same book against excessive apparel among the Germans: also

*
º:
-
against their excess spices, &c.
in

the

the
..", this year moreover followed, not long after,
In

of
coronation
new emperor Charles V., which was October,

of
the month

in
Aix-la-Chapelle. After which coronation, being solemnized about
at

November, pope Leo sent again duke Frederic, two

of

to
the month
whom one was Hierome Aleander, who, after
of

cardinals his legates,

of

high commendation first premised the duke touch

to
few words
a

ing his noble progeny, and other his famous virtues, made two

all
he
requests unto him the pope's name: first, that would cause
in

burned; secondly, that

be

he
of

to

books Luther would either see the

be
to

said Luther there executed, else would make him sure, and
or
up

Rome, unto the pope's presence.

to

send him

º,
These two requests seemed very strange unto the duke; who,
...”
Duke
.

answering again the cardinals, said, that he, being long absent
to

*" from thence about other public affairs, could not tell what there was
Not
he he

done, neither did communicate with the doings

of

Luther.
withstanding this heard, that Eckius was great perturber not only
a

Luther, but his university.

of

he of

of

divers other learned and good men

for

his

As himself, duty;
do

always ready first, sending

in
to

was
Cajetan city Augsburg; and after
to

of

Luther
at

the cardinal the

of

wards, the pope's commandment, would have sent him away out
at

his dominion, had not Meltitius, the pope's own chamberlain, given
his own country, fearing lest
he

contrary counsel
to

retain him still

in

might
he
do

countries, was less known: and

as in

more harm other where

his duty, wheresoever right and
he

do
so

ready
to

now also was

equity did
he

But forasmuch
so

as

require. this cause

in

saw much
the one part, and error yet con
on

no

hatred and violence showed

on

the other part, but that had rather the approbation

as o.

victed
of it

divers well learned and sound men judgment; and forasmuch

yet
of

also the cause Luther was not heard before the emperor, there
he

be

legates the pope's holiness,

to

to

fore desired the said mean

a

gravity upright judgment might

be
of

that certain learned persons and

of

assigned hearing this matter, and

to

have the and determination

that his error might first known, before
be

he

byor

were made heretic,

a
see
his

his

being
he

books burned: which done, when should error

Scripture revinced, Luther should
of

manifest and sound testimonies

 ARRIVAL OF LUTHER AT WORMS . 281

his

he
find no favour at hands. Otherwise trusted that the pope's flºw
"t

no
such thing him, which might not with

he
of
holiness would exact
equity, and honour

of
his place and estate, reasonably perform, &c. A.D.
(declaring lºº

no
Then the cardinals

to to
the duke again, that they could

§
do, their prescript com-

of of
otherwise but that according the form
mission they must proceed), took the books Luther, and shortly
..."
in in set

after fire unto them, and openly burnt them. Luther, hearing
...;

all
this,

of
like manner called the multitude students and learned

º'
men Wittenberg, and there, taking the pope's decrees, and the
bull lately sent down against him, openly and solemnly, accompanied ...,
Luther.

set
people following him,

on
with great number of them likewise fire,
a

and burnt them; which was the 10th

of
December A.D. 1520.
little before these things thus passed between the pope and
A

Martin Luther, the emperor had commanded and ordained sitting

a
all
the city

be
of

of

of
or

assembly the empire

to
holden

; at
the states
Worms, against the 6th day January next ensuing
of of
which

in
assembly, through the means duke Frederic, the emperor gave
forth, that Luther there brought before
so he

of
would have the cause
him; For what time the assembly was commenced
at

and was.
it

the city Worms, the day and month aforesaid, which was the
of
in

January March following, the

of

of
6th afterwards, upon the 6th
;

emperor, through the instigation duke Frederic, directed his letters

of

The
set

em.
unto Luther; signifying, that forasmuch
he
as

had abroad certain

by

his peers and princes about him, ..."

he

of

books, therefore, the advice

have the cause brought before him "...
in
to

had ordained his own hear- con

safe
ing; and therefore
he he

granted him license come, and return home

to

duº,
might safely and quietly do, and thereof.
be
And that
so

again.
by

promised unto him, public faith and credit,

he

assured,
in

the name
by

the whole empire, his passport and safe-conduct;

of

the instru
as
he

sent unto him, might more fully certified.

he

be

ment which
all

Wherefore, without distrust,

he
or

to

doubt willed him eftsoons

make his repair unto him, and the twenty
be

on

there present
to

he

first day after the receipt thereof: and because should not misdoubt
injury herein, the emperor assured unto him his warrant and
or

fraud
promise.
by

Martin Luther being thus provided for his safe-conduct the Luther
:"...
he

Rome upon Maunday

at

emperor, had been first accursed

after
lºº
by

his

Thursday the pope's censure, shortly after Easter speedeth

journey toward the emperor Worms, where the said Luther, ap-”
at

all

pearing before the emperor and Germany, how

of

the states
constantly the truth, and defended himself, and answered
he

stuck
to

he

his adversaries, and what adversaries had, here followeth full

in

history, with the acts and doings which there happened; according
as

our former edition partly was before described.

in

THE Acts AND DoINGs of MARTIN LUTHER BEFoRE THE

EMPERoR, AT THE CITY of won Ms.
In

our salvation 1521, about seventeen days after

of

the year A.D.1521

by

Easter, Martin Luther entered into Worms, being sent for the
his

emperor Charles V., who, the first year

an

empire, made
of

assem
bly princes the aforesaid city. And whereas Martin Luther had
of

in
282 The HISTORY OF MAltti N LUThert.

III. published three years before, certain propositions to be disputed in the

Henry
jº
town of Wittenberg, in Saxony, against the tyranny of the pope
A. D.
1521.
(which, notwithstanding, were torn in pieces, condemned, and burned
by the papists, and yet by no manifest Scriptures, nor probable reason
convinced), the matter began to grow to a tumult and uproar; and

all
yet Luther maintained this while openly his cause against the
clergy. Whereupon seemed good

to
certain, that Luther should

it
becalled; assigning unto him herald-at-arms, with

of
letter safe

a
a
by
Being sent for,

he
conduct the emperor and princes. came, and
was brought the knights

he
of
to
the Rhodes' place, where was

by
lodged, well entertained, and visited many earls, barons, knights
of

the order, gentlemen, priests, and the commonalty, who frequented

his lodging until night.
To he

of

as
conclude, came, contrary the expectation many, well

to

by
he
others. For albeit was sent for the emperor's mes
as

adversaries
senger, and had letters safe-conduct; yet for that few days before
of

a
by
his access, his books were condemned public proclamation, was

it
by

he
many would not come and the rather,
of

much doubted that

:
for that his friends deliberated together village nigh hand, called

in
a
Oppenheim (where Luther was first advertised these occurrents);

of
many persuaded
to

to
and him not adventure himself such present

of
danger, considering how these beginnings answered not the faith
Who, when
he

promise made. had heard their whole persuasion and

advice, answered this wise: “As touching me, since am sent for,
in

Luther's

I
coll
certainly enter Worms,
to

in
stancy, am resolved and determined the name
of I

our Lord Jesus Christ; yea, although

as
knew there were many
I
as

me,
to

devils Worms.”

in
to

resist there are tiles cover the houses

gentleman named Ulrick,

of
The fourth day after his repair,
a

Pappenheim, lieutenant-general
of

of
the men-at-arms the empire,
by

repair Luther,
to

was commanded the emperor before dinner to

enjoin
at

and him four o'clock appear

in
to

to

the afternoon before

of he of
the imperial majesty, the princes electors, dukes, and other estates
of

the empire, his sending for: whereunto

to

understand the cause

willingly agreed, his duty was. And after four o'clock, Ulrick
as

Pappenheim, and Caspar Sturm, the emperor's herald (who conducted

Martin Luther from Wittenberg came for Luther, and W.
to

the knights
of

of

accompanied him through the garden the Rhodes'

place, the earl palatine's palace; and, lest the people that thronged
to

by

should molest him,

he
he in

was led the place where

to

secret stairs
was appointed Yet many, who perceived the
to

have audience.
in,

pretence, violently rushed and were resisted, albeit vain: many

in

ascended the galleries, because they desired behold Luther.

to

Luther Thus standing before the emperor, the electors, dukes, earls, and
brought
byall

he

the empire assembled there,

of

before the the estates was first advertised

Pappenheim
he

emperor.
of

Ulrick
as

keep silence, until such time

to

was
required Then John Eckius above mentioned, who then
to

speak.
was the bishop Treves' general official, with loud and intelligible
of

voice, first Latin, then Dutch," according the emperor's com

in

in

to

or
as

mandment, said and proponed this sentence ensueth,

in

manner
like effect:
in

(1) “Dutch," that High Dutch,

or

German “Deutsch."- Ed.

is

;
 CONSTANCY OF LUTHER TO HIS OPINIONS. 283

‘Martin Luther! the sacred and invincible imperial majesty hath enjoined, by
**
Henry

all
the holy empire, that thou shouldest

be
appealed

of
the consent of the estates
might demand

of
his majesty, A.D.

of
to
before the throne the end thee these two

I
oints. 1521.
po,
First, Whether thou confessest these books here [for

he

all of
showed heap

a
Luther's books written the Latin and Dutch tongues], and which are

in

in
places dispersed, entitled with thy name,

be
thine, and thou dost affirm them

or
to

be thine, not

all
“Secondly, Whether thou wilt recant and revoke them, and that con

is
tained them, what thou hast written?"
in

or

to

to
rather meanest stand

**
Then, answer, Master Jerome Scurffe,
before Luther prepared

to
Jerome
lawyerWittenberg, required that the titles
of

of
the books should
a
be

the books,

of
read. Forthwith the aforesaid Eckius named certain
and those principally that were imprinted Basil; among which

he
at
nominated his Commentaries upon the Psalter, his book

of
Good
Works, his Commentary upon the Lord's Prayer, and divers others
which were not contentious.

After this, Luther answered thus Latin and Dutch.

in

in
by
me

‘Two things are proponed unto the imperial majesty: First, whether Luther,

.
all

will avouch for mine those books that bear my name. Secondly, whether answer.
I I

revoke anything that hitherto have devised and published:

or

will maintain
I

will answer briefly

noas

as

whereunto can.
I

be
do

“In the first, can

He
other than recognise those books mine which
to
refus
I

the
lastly were named, and certainly will never recant

In
any clause thereof.
i.ºk.
I

will wholly defend, call back any thing com-

of or

second,
to

declare whether
I

faith, and the salvation

be

of
as

prised them: forasmuch questions

in

there
God, which the greatest and most
of

the soul (and this concerneth the Word

is

earth, and which we ought duly ever

be

excellent matter that can

in

or

heaven
reverence), this might judgment, and
be
to

of
in

more accounted me rashness

a

even most dangerous attempt, should pronounce anything before were

if
a

I
I

better advised; considering might recite something less than the matter im
I

º
jorteth, and more than the truth requireth, did not premeditate that which
if
I

would speak. The which two things well considered,

do

set before mine

I

eyes this sentence our Lord Jesus Christ, wherein said, Whosoever shall
of

it
is

deny me before men, will deny him before my Father. require then for
I
I

this cause, and humbly beseech the imperial majesty

..."
grant me liberty and
to

.
deliberate; may satisfy the interrogation made unto me,
to

so

leisure that
I

God, and peril

of

of

without prejudice
of

the Word mine own soul.”

Whereupon the princes began This done, Eckius,

to

deliberate.
the prolocutor, pronounced what was their resolution, saying,

‘Albeit, Master Luther!

by

thou hast sufficiently understood the emperor's speech

of

commandment, thy appearance here, and therefore dost not Eckius.

of

the cause
have any further respite given thee determine; yet the emperor's majesty,
of to

to

.
so

his mere clemency, teth thee one day meditate for thine answer,
to

that to-morrow, this instant hour, thou shalt repair exhibit thine opinion,
at

to

not writing, but pronounce the same with lively voice.'

in

to

by

This done, Luther was led his lodging But

to

the herald.
oblivious, that the way going
be

herein may not

to

the emperor,
in
I

to by
he

he
to of

and when the assembly princes,

in

was was exhorted Luther

courageous, and manly demean himself, and not
be
to

others
fear them that kill the body, but not the soul; but rather
to

dread stant.
Him, that send both body and soul
to

to

able everlasting fire.

is

he

Furthermore, was encouraged with this sentence; “When thou

384 THE HISTORY OF MART IN LUTHER,

for
Hen
art before kings, think not what thou shalt speak, given

be
shall

it
VIII.
that hour.” Matt.

in

x.
thee
A. D.
The next day, after four o'clock, the herald came and brought
.1521.
Luther from his lodging, the emperor's court, where

he

till
to
abode
six o'clock, for that the princes were occupied grave consultations;

in
abiding there, and being environed with great number

of
people,
tº:

a
and almost smothered for the press that was there. Then after,
the princes were set, and Luther entered, Eckius, the official, began
to
speak this manner:

in
‘Yesterday, this hour, the emperor's majesty assigned thee

be
at

to
Eckius here,

we
again pro
Master Luther! for

º:
that thou didst affirm those books that named yesterday
poundeth
Further, by
be

us
the interrogation made, whether thou wouldest
to

to
against thine.
all

or
Luther. approve them, abolish and make void any part thereof,

in
that contained
thou didst require time is deliberation,
which was granted, and now expired;

of

is
albeit thou oughtest not have opportunity granted deliberate,

to

to

as
was not unknown to
thee wherefore we cited thee. And concerning the
it

all
so
faith, every man ought prepared, that times, whensoever
of

be

.
to

at
matter
constant reason thereof; and thou
he

be

he

shall required, may give certain

learning, and

of

so
especially, being counted man such long time exercised
a
go

to; answer even

in

theology. Then now the emperor's demand, whose

to
bounty thou hast proved giving thee Wilt thou now
in

to
leisure deliberate.
all

maintain thy books which thou hast acknowledged, revoke any part

or

of
them, and submit thyself?"

The official made this interrogation Latin and Dutch." Mār in

in
tin Luther answered Latin and Dutch this wise, modestly
in

in

of in
and lowly, and yet not without some stoutness stomach, and chris
his

his
constancy; gladly
so

tian that adversaries would have had

courage more humbled and abased, but yet more earnestly desired
his recantation whereof they were some good hope, when they
in
;

of

respite
to

heard him desire time make his answer.

to

Luther's Answer Eckius.

Emperor, and my most magnificent lord, and you most excellent princes,
and my most gentle lords! appear before you here
; at

the hour prescribed

I

unto me yesterday, yielding the obedience which owe humbly beseeching,

I

for God's mercy, your most renowned majesty, and your graces and honours,
ye

will minister me this courtesy, attend this cause benignly, which

of of to

to

that
notis
by

the cause (as trust) justice and verity: and ignorance

if

have
I
I

you your just titles,

or

given unto every one

if

have not observed the cere

I

the court, offending against them; may please you

of

monies and countenances

it
me

your benignities, cloisters, and

one that only hath frequented
to

as as

pardon
of

not courtly civilities. And first, touching myself, promise

no
or

can affirm
I

other thing but only this: that

§
have taught and instructed hitherto, sim
in
I

the

plicity mind, that which have thought God's glory,

of of

to

to

to

tend sal:
I

all

men's souls,
of

the institution the faithful Christians

to

vation and
in
*

sincerity and doctrine.”

by

Now, your most excellent

as

He giveth concerning the two articles objected

accº Whether would acknowledge those books which were named, and pub ls
be
of

his faith.
my name;
or

would maintain and not revoke them

in

whether have given

I
I

the first, which persist, and shall persevere for evermore,

in
to

resolute answer
I

by
be

mine, and published my name; unless

in

that these books me hath

it
by

since happened, some fraudulent misdealing mine enemies, there

of

be

any
thing foisted into them, corruptly corrected.
or

For will acknowledge nothing

I

but what have written, and that which have written will not deny.
I I

I
I

Now the second article; beseech your most excellent majesty,

to

to

answer
(1)

p.

Dutch," German-Eb. (2) See Edition 1563, 410.---En

 HIS ORATION IN ANSWER TO ECRIUS. : No*
c) •

and your graces, to vouchsafe to give ear. All my books are not of one sort: Henry
there be some in which I have so simply and soundly declared and opened the *111.
religion of christian faith, and of good works, that my very enemies are com- D

all
pelled to confess them tº be profitable and worthy to be read by Christians. 32i.-

*.
And truly the pope's bull (how cruel and tyrannous soever be) judgeth certain

it
my books inculpable; albeit the same, with severe sentence, thundereth

di:
of

He
against me, and with monstrous cruelty condemneth my books: which books

if
might worthily

be
should revoke, thought neglect and transgress the office into three

to
P*
1

I
true Christian, and one alone that repugneth the public confession

be
of

of
to
a

all people. my books which containeth invectives

of
There another sort

is
against the papacy, and others the pope's retinue, who have, with their pesti

of
ferous doctrine, and pernicious examples, corrupted the whole state

of
our
Christianity: neither can any deny dissemble this (whereunto universal ex

all or

.
all
rience and common complaint bear witness), that the consciences

of

byof
most miserably entrapped, vexed, and cruelly tormented
be

ithful men the

pope's laws and doctrines men; also that the goods and substance
of

of
christian
Germany;

of
people are devoured, especially this noble and famous country
in
and yet, without order, and

be
most detestable manner, are suffered still
in

to
by
all

devoured without measure, incredible tyranny: notwithstanding that The pope

they themselves have ordained the contrary their own proper laws,

as
in
to

in
2d
the 9th and 25th distinctions, and questions; where they trary
in

the 1st and

tº
º:
all

be

his
as
have decreed, that popes repugnant
of

to
themselves such laws the doctrine.
own

be
the gospel, and the opinions the ancient Fathers, are
of

of

doctrine

noto
do
erroneous, and reproved. should revoke these,
If

then can other but

I

I
add more force their tyranny, and open not only windows, but wide gates
to

to
their impiety, which likely extend more wide, and more licentiously, than
to
is

in
by

And the testimony this my retraction, their

of

ever durst heretofore.

it

solent kingdom shall made more licentious, and less subject punishment,
be

to
intolerable the common people, and also more confirmed and established;
if to

by

bruited, that Luther, have done this the authority

be

of
I,

especially this
your most excellent majesty, and the sacred Roman empire. Lord! what
O

a
cover or shadow shall
;

cloak their naughtiness and tyranny.

be

to

then, The
my books, are such
or

as

rest, have written against certain

of

third sort
I

private and singular persons; wit, against such

as

with tooth and nail labour

to

maintain the Romish tyranny, and deface the true doctrine and religion
to

to

which have taught and professed. As touching these, plainly confess, have
I I
I
I

been more vehement than my religion and profession required. For make
myself my life, but
no

of

of

saint, and dispute ‘not

of

the doctrine Christ.

º
I

by

And these cannot without prejudice call back. For

F. this recantation will
it
I

by

pass, that tyranny impiety shall reign, supported my means;

to

come
shall they exercise cruelty against people more violently and ragingly
so

and
than before. Nevertheless, for that am man, and not God, can none Luther
a

I
I

defend my books, than did my very Lord Jesus Christ

to

otherwise enterprise
defend his doctrine; who, being examined his learning before Annas, and rººt.
of

having received the minister, said, ‘If

have spoken evil, bear wit- erred.have
of

he

buffet
if
a

the evil' [John xviii.] the Lord, who was perfect and could not err,
If
of

ness
-

have testimony given against his doctrine, yea

of

refused not most vile

to

.º
a

of
I,

servant, how much the more then that am but vile corruption, and can
myself nothing but err, ought earnestly any will bear
do

see and require

to

if

witness against my doctrine. Therefore require, for God's mercy, your most
I

excellent majesty, your graces and right honourable lordships,

or

whatsoever
he

high lay convict my errors,

be

low degree, here his testimony,

of

in
or

to

to
by

or

the Scriptures, either out the prophets, the apostles;

of

and confute me
be
be

to
so

most ready, instructed, revoke any manner

of

and will

.
pissen.
if
I

I
be

error: yea, and will the first that shall consume mine own books and burn
them. 1V1-lons

suppose hereby may appear, that have perpended and well weighed
it
I

before the perils and dangers, the divisions and dissensions, which have arisen
ºu.
Christ,
of
by

throughout the whole world my doctrine, whereof was vehemently

of

reason
I

and sharply yesterday admonished: concerning which divisions

of

men's minds
in

the
know not;
..."
no

judge touching myself,

do

what other
as

men conceive
I

greater delectation anything, than when behold discords and dissensions

in

I
up

God; for such

of

the course and proceeding

of

stirred for the word the sary.

is
286 *the HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTher.
Henry
jºr II.
gospel: Jesus Christ saith, ‘I
came not to send peace but a sword; I came to
set a man at variance with his father.' [Matt. x.]
A. D. And further we must think, that our God is marvellous and terrible in his
1521. counsels; lest perhaps that which we endeavour with earnest study to achieve

(if
and bring to pass his word), the same

of
we begin first with condemning
rebound again huge sea evil; and lest the new reign this young and

of

of
to
a

all
bounteous prince Charles (in whom, next after God, we conceive singular

º ºi
hope), could exemplify

be
lamentably, unfortunately, and miserably begun.

.
I
by
Pharaoh, the

as
the Scriptures more effectually,

of
this with authorities
Man's
Babylon, and the kings Israel, who then most obscured the bright sun

of
of

of
counsel,

by
without their glory, and their own ruin, when sage counsels they attempted

by
God’s pacify and establish their governments and realms, and not God's coun
to

word and
that entrappeth the wily

he
sels: for their wiliness, and subverteth

is in
it
is
his fear,
is un

be
before they aware. Wherefore good, and God's work,

to
dread

it
fortunate. the Lord.

speak not this, supposing that such politic and prudent heads have need

of
I

#:
my doctrine and admonition, but because would not omit profit my country,

to
I
and offer my duty
or
service, that may tend

of
to
the advancement the same.
And thus humbly commend me your most excellent majesty, and your

to
I

honourable lordships; beseeching you that may not incur your

I
you, through the pursuit
be

of
my adversaries.
of

neither contemned have

*
I
spoken.

Luther
again These words pronounced, then Eckius, the emperor's prolocutor,
urged to
with stern countenance began and said, that Luther had not answered
a

submit
any purpose; neither behoved things
to

in
him

in
to
himself. call
it
by

time past, concluded and defined general councils: and therefore

they required plain and direct answer, whether

he
of

him would
a

no 2–Then Luther said:

or

revoke
His ab ‘Considering your sovereign majesty, and your honours, require plain

a
solute

º:
answer; this

or
as

as

answer. say and profess resolutely may, without doubting

I

I
by
be

sophistication, that the Scriptures, and

of

not convinced testimonies

I if
I

.
reasons (for believe not the pope, neither his general councils, whic
ave erred many times, and have been contrary themselves), my conscience
to
so

bound and captived these Scriptures and the word

of

God which have

in
is

I
alleged, that will not, nor may not revoke any manner thing; considering
of
I

not godly any thing against conscience. Hereupon stand

do
or

lawful
to

I
is
it

and rest: say. God have mercy upon me!

to

have not what else

I

by

The princes consulted together upon this answer given Luther;

and when they had diligently examined the same, the prolocutor
began
to

repel him thus:

Eckius ‘Martin, thou hast more immodestly answered than beseemed thy person,
again
the purpose. Thou dividest thy books into three sorts,
in

and also little such

to

replieth.
all

that thou hast said maketh nothing the interrogation proponed:

as

order
to

and therefore, thou hadst revoked those wherein the greatest part
of

thine
if

contained, the emperor's

majesty, and the noble clemency others,
of

errors
is

injury. But thou dost

be

no

would have suffered the rest that sound,

to

sustain
all

The revive, and bringest light again, the general council

of
to

that Constance
papists
all
of

hath condemned, which was assembled Germany, and now

of

stand
the nation
convinced with Scriptures;
be

dost require wherein thou errest greatly. For

to

only upon
by

their
so

renew disputation things long time past condemned

of
to

what availeth
it

church
be

and coun the church and councils, unless necessary give every
it to

to

should reason
it

a
so,

every thing that

be
of

cils. man concluded? Now were that this should

is

permitted every one that gainstandeth the determination

of

the church and

to

by
he

in be

councils, that may once get this advantage, the Scriptures,

to

convinced
we should have nothing certain and established Christendom. And this
is

the cause wherefore the emperor's majesty requireth simple answer,

of

thee
a
all

thy works
or

as

either negative affirmative, whether thou mindest

to

defend
christian,
or

no?"
 THE EMPERoR's LETTER to THE council of worms. 287

Then Luther, turning to the emperor and the nobles, besought Hºly
"t

his
them not to force or compel him to yield against conscience, con-
firmed with the holy Scriptures, without manifest arguments alleged A.D.
1521.

by
to

the contrary his adversaries.

have declared and rendered,” said he, “mine answer simply and directly,
‘I

neither have any more say, unless mine adversaries, with true and sufficient

to
I
probations grounded upon the Scripture, can reduce and resolve my mind, and

by
refel mine errors which they lay

as
my charge. am tied, said,

to
the

I
I
Scriptures; neither may

or
with safe conscience assent unto them. General

I,

I,
can

a
For, touching general councils, with whose authority only they press me,
º,
..."
as

I
prove, that they have both erred, and have defined many times,
to

am able and
things contrary And therefore the authority

he
them,' said, been con

of
to

themselves.
which should call back those things, the verity whereof.”
for
“is

not sufficient,
I

the holy Scripture, that neither

so

ought selves.

of
firm and manifest
so in
standeth me

it
inquired, neither can without impiety.'
be

he

do
to

Whereunto the official again answered, denying that any man could
prove the councils could,

he
But Luther alleged
to

have erred. that

it;

and promised and now night approaching,

to

prove the lords arose

of
and departed. And after Luther had taken his leave the emperor,
divers Spaniards scorned and scoffed the good man the way going

in
his

toward lodging, hallooing and whooping after him long while.

a
Upon the Friday following,
when the princes electors, dukes, and
the whole body

of
assembled, the emperor sent
to

other estates were

the council certain letter, containing followeth.
in

as

effect
a

The Emperor's Letter against Luther.

Our predecessors, who truly were christian princes, were obedient

to

the
And therefore,
in
Romish church, which Martin Luther presently impugneth.
any one point, we
he
as

as

call back his errors

in
to

much not determined

is

cannot, without great infamy and stain honour, degenerate from the examples
of
of

our elders, but will maintain the ancient faith, and give aid
of
to

the see
Rome. And further, we
be

to

resolved pursue Martin Luther and his adherents,

by

by

extinguish
be

excommunication, other means that may devised,

to

and
his doctrine. Nevertheless we will not violate our faith, which we have pro
mised him, but mean give order for his safe return
he
to

the place whence

to

icane.

CONSULTATION UPON THE EMPERoR's LETTER.

sat

The princes,
of

electors, dukes, and other estates the empire,

all

upon Friday
on

and consulted this sentence, the afternoon, and

no

Saturday the whole day, yet

so

as

that Luther had answer from

i.
the emperor.
During this time, divers princes, earls, barons, knights
of

the order,
re

Great

gentlemen, priests, monks, with others laity

of

the and common sort,

visited him. All these were present
all

hours the emperor's

in
at

court, and could not sight

be

of

satisfied with the him. Also there

set

were bills up, some against Luther, and some,

as

seemed, with
it

Notwithstanding many supposed, and especially such

as

him. well
by

conceived the matter, that this was subtilely done his enemies, that
thereby occasion might infringe the safe-conduct given
be

to

offered
him; which the Roman ambassadors with
all

diligence endeavoured
bring
to

to

pass.
28S The HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

the

of
archbishop Treves
The Monday following, before supper,

*
Luther, Wednesday

he
on
advertised that next should appear before
A.D. him, nine o'clock before dinner, and assigned him the place. On

at
St.
George's day, Treves, about

of
certain chaplain the archbishop

of
º:
a

by
supper-time, came the bishop,

of
Luther

to
the commandment
signifying, that must, the mor

he
that hour and place prescribed,

at
row after, have access his master.

to
tº The morrow after St.George's day, Luther, obeying the
He ap-

his

by
he

commandment, entered palace, being accompanied thither

in
as
chaplain, emperor's heralds, and such
tiºn

of
said and one the came
or

his

Saxony Worms, with others his chief friends.

of
company out

to
Trevé,

substancE of DR. voeUs's or ATION To LuthER.

of
Dr. Voeus, the marquis Baden's chaplain, began

to
declare and
(in

protest Treves, Joachim marquis

of

of
the presence the archbishop
of

Brandenburg, George duke Saxony, the bishops Augsburg

of

of
of
and Brandenburg, the earl George, John Bock Strasburg, Verde
heymer and Peutiger, doctors),

as
followeth

:
conferred with, disputation, but only
be

or
That Luther was not called
to

to
that the princes had procured license the emperor's majesty, through chris
of

tian charity, have liberty granted unto them exhort Luther benignly and
to

.." to
The au- brotherly.—He said further, that albeit the councils had ordained divers things,
yet they had not determined contrary matters. And albeit they had greatly
erred, yet their authority was not therefore abased;
or

so
erred,

at
the least not
that was lawful for every man impugn their opinions: inferring moreover
to
it

many things Zaccheus and the centurion, also con

of
the traditions, and
of

of
all
stitutions, and men: affirming that
of
of

ceremonies ordained these were

repress vices, according the quality times; and that the
of
to

to

established
be

of

church could not human constitutions." true, said he,

It
destitute
is
by

known; yet
be

of

of
that the fruits the tree may these laws and decrees
men, many
º:
fruits have proceeded; and St. Martin, St. Nicholas, and many
at

other saints have been present the councils.'

-
“Moreover,
he

said, that Luther's book would breed great tumult and incre
a

dible troubles; and that he abused the common sort with his book
of

christian
liberty, encouraging them shake off their yoke, and confirm dis
in
to

to

them
a
at

obedience: that the world now was another stay, than when the believers
all

to

one heart and soul, and therefore was requisite and behoveful
of

were
it

considered (said he), albeit had written many good

of be

he
no It

to

have laws. was

things, and good mind, ‘De triplice Justitia,' and other mat
as

doubt
a

by

ters, yet how the devil now, crafty means, goeth about bring pass, that
to

to
by

he
be

all his works for ever should condemned. For these books which
wrote last, men (said he) would judge and esteem him, known,
as

the tree
is
by

by

not the blossom, but the fruit.'

-

added something the noon devil, and the spirit

he

of

of

Here
coming flying All his oration was ex
of

dark,
in
xc

Psal. the and the arrow.

** utility
of

hortatory, full
of

of

of

rhetorical places honesty, laws,

of

the common and particular wealth

of

of

the dangers conscience, and

;
oft

repeating the proem, middle, and epilogue

of

this sentence his

in

oration: That this admonition was given him singular good will,
of
a
up

the shutting
he
if In

and great clemency.

of

his oration added

menacings, saying, that his purposed intent, the
he

would abide
in

emperor would proceed further, and banish him from the empire;
he

spake words, who denied any good fruits

of

(*) This
to
of

Luther's come their laws.

 LUTHER's ANswer to THE of Arios of DR. vºus. 289

persuading Henry
him deliberately to ponder, and to advise these and other III.

Pº
things. Martin Luther answered :

The Substance of Luther's Answer to Vocus.

işi.
“Most noble princes, and my most gracious lords! I render most humble
thanks for your benignities and singular good wills, whence proceedeth this
admonition : for I know myself to be so base, as by no means I can deserve to
be admonished of so mighty estates.' Then he frankly pronounced that he

º
all
had not reproved councils, but only the council Constance; and for this The

of
principal cause, for that the same had condemned the word God, which ap council

of
of Con

by
peared this article proponed John Huss: ‘The stance

of
of in

the condemnation
the predestimate.” “It evident,” said con

of
church Christ the communion
is

is
demned
he, “that the council Constance abolished this article, and consequently the the word
of

believe the holy church universal.'

he
said, of God.
of

article our faith: And further

I
he

he
so
was ready spend life and blood, were not compelled
of to

to
that revoke
God; for defence thereof we ought rather
in obey God

to
the manifest word
faith;

or

of
than men: and that this he could not avoid the scandal
in

offence
wit, charity, and
be

offences, The
of

in of

of
for there
to
two manner faith.

º,
Scandal
life: the offences

it or
charity consisteth
of

of
faith
in

slander manners and

of faith

he
as
touching this last, could escape
of

God: and
in

doctrine rest the word and cha

no

be
ways; for lay not his power
of

If Čič.
in

stone rity.
to

to
manner make Christ not
it

a
of offence. sheep were fed with pure pasture the gospel;

of
the

if
faith of Christ were preached, and there were good ecclesiastical
if

magistrates who duly would execute their office; we should not need, said he,
Further, that

he
charge the church with men's traditions.
to

knew well we
ought obey the magistrates and higher powers, how unjustly and perversely
to

their laws and judgment:

all be

soever they lived: we ought also

so in to

to

obedient
i.

all which his works; adding further, that

he
had taught (said he) was
all

ready obey them points, that they forced him not deny the word
in
to

to

of God.

These words finished, Luther was bade

to

stand aside, and the ‘the

princes
princes consulted what answer they might give him. This done, consult
about Lu
re
they called him into parlour, where the aforesaid doctor Voeus
a

ther.
peated his former matters, admonishing Luther submit his writings
to

judgment.
to

emperor,
to to

the and the princes Luther answered

humbly and modestly this effect:

could not, neither would, permit that men should say

he

he

That would shun

the judgment
So
of

the emperor, princes, and superior powers the empire.

of

their trial, that

he

by he

far was off that would refuse

to

to

stand was contented

it

suffer his writings discussed, considered, and judged

so to

the simplest,
be
to

were done with the authority God, and the holy Scrip
so of

of

that the word

it

much for him, and was

so
of

ture: and that the word God made manifest

unto him, that
he

could not give place, unless they could confound his doctrine
by

St.

Augustine, who The word

he

he
he of

of

the word God.

This lesson said learned
of God,
writeth, that gave his honour only those books which are called canon only true.
to

ical; that believed the same only

he

be

As touching other doctors,

to

true.
learning they surpassed, yet
he

holiness and excellency

of

albeit would not

in

credit them further than they agreed with the touchstone

of

God's word.
St.

Further, said he, lesson, writing

us

Paul giveth the Thessalonians,"

to
a

be an
all

‘Prove things, follow that good.' And the Galatians,” “Though

to
is

let

angel should descend from heaven,

he

preach any other doctrine, him

if
be

accursed,' and therefore not

to

believed
!

Finally,
of he

meekly besought them not urge his conscience, captived

in
to

God and holy Scripture, deny the same excellent

of

the bands the word

to
he

word. And thus commended his cause and himself them, and especially
he to

the emperor's majesty, requiring their favour, that might not com
to

be

(i) -
8.

Thess. 21. (2) Gal.

v.

i.
l

VOL. IV.
U
290 THE HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

all
Henry pelled to do any thing in this matter, against his conscience: in other

all
VIII

he
would submit himself, with obedience and due subjection.

of
causes kind

.
A. D.
As Luther had thus ended his talk, Joachim elector, marquis

of
1921.
Brandenburg, demanded

he
his meaning was this, that would not

if

by
yield, unless the Scripture “Yea truly, right

he
were convinced

?
by
noble lord!” quoth Luther,

or
else ancient and evident reasons.”

“
And the assembly brake up, and the princes repaired
so

to
the
emperor's court.

-
Treves, accompanied with

of
After their departure the archbishop
few of his namely John Eckius his official, and Cochleus,
a

.
With Luther was

to
commanded Luther repair into his parlour.
Jerome Scurffe, and Nicholas Ambsdorff, for his assistants. Then

an
the official began to
argument, like sophist and canonist,
ar.

false frame

a
#."

for

all
defending the pope's cause: that the most part times holy

of at
Scriptures have engendered errors,

as
pope. the error Helvidius the
heretic, that place the gospel, where expressed, “Joseph
of

out in

it
is
knew not his wife till she was delivered of her first Further,
proposition:
is he

to

went about overthrow this that the catholic church

of

the communion saints.

Martin Luther and Jerome Scurffe reproved (but modestly) these
follies, and other vain and ridiculous matters, which Eckius brought
forth, things not serving
as

to

the purpose. Sometime Cochleus

with his five eggs, and laboured

to
would come persuade Luther
in

desist from his purpose, and utterly

or to

to

to
refrain thenceforth write
teach; and
so

they departed.

by
of

About evening the archbishop Treves advertised Luther

Ambsdorff, that the emperor's promise made unto him was prolonged
he

two days, and would confer with him the next

in

the mean season

would send Peutinger, and the doctor
he

of
day, and for that cause
Baden (which was Voeus), him; and
he
to

the morrow after himself

would also talk with him.
St.

solicits. The Friday after, which was Mark's day, Peutinger, and the
.."...a Baden, travailed persuade Luther simply
of

doctor
the in

it it, to

the forenoon
the

...”
his

judgment writings
doof

and absolutely
to

to

submit emperor
and submit any thing
he

and empire. He answered, would

they would have him, upon authority holy
forof
so

they grounded
any thing:
in do

Scripture; otherwise
he

to

would not consent God

by

ye

his prophet (saith he), “Trust not princes, nor

in

said the
Also, “Cursed
be
he
no
of

children men,
in

whom there health.”

is

that trusteth And seeing that they did urge him more
he in

man.”
answered; “We ought yield
no

vehemently,
to

to

more the
So

judgment they de
of

of

men, than the word God doth suffer.”

parted, and prayed him advise for better answer: and said, they
to

would return after dinner. And after dinner they returned, exhorting

*
vain. They prayed him, that
he
as

at

him before, but would

to in

least
submit his writing the judgment
of

Luther's the next general council. Luther

agreed thereunto, but with this condition, that they themselves should
be
of

present the articles collected out

to

byto

his books submitted the

as,

council such sort, notwithstanding the sentence awarded the

in

by

council, should the Scripture, and confirmed with

be

authorised
the testimonies of the same.
 LUTHER FREQUENTI.Y PRESSED TO YIELD. Q91

They then, leaving Luther, departed, and reported to the arch-

#7
".

his
bishop of Treves, that he had promised to submit writings

in
council,

he
to
space

A.
D.
would

in
certain articles the next and the mean
keep silence; which Luther never thought: who neither with admo- 'ºl.
nitions, nor yet menaces, could deny
"

be

hisor
to
induced submit his False wit
the judgments

of

so
books to men (he had fortified cause with

of
clear and manifest authorities the Scripture), unless they could
by

prove sacred Scripture, and apparent reasons the contrary.

to
by
God, that the archbishop

of
the special grace prº
It

chanced then
Andº
The

for
Luther, thinking presently
of

to
Treves sent hear him.
perceived otherwise than Peutinger and the doctor
he

of
when Baden
had told him, good, but that
he

he

he
no
said that would for had
heard himself speak: for else was even now going

he

to
the emperor,
to

declare what the doctors had reported.

Then the archbishop entreated Luther, and conferred with him Familiar
very gently, first removing such ºne

of
as

as
were present, well the one side
...,
In

this conference Luther concealed nothing from

of
as

the other.

and

Lu.
the archbishop; affirming, that was dangerous submit matter

to
it

a
them, who, after they had called him under"
of
so

great importance
to

safe-conduct, attempting him with new commandments, had con

demned his opinion and approved the pope's bull.
Moreover the archbishop, bidding his draw nigh, re
be of
friend
a

quired Luther declare what remedy might help

to

to
ministered
no

this. Luther answered, that there was better remedy than such
the Apostles,
of

of

the Acts
as

as
Gamaliel alleged the 5th chapter
in

Luke, saying; “If

this work, proceed Luther's
..".
or

witnesseth St. this counsel,

nought: but God, be ye
be
of

of

men,
to he to

shall come cannot

if
it

it

And might adver-"

so

destroy it.” desired that the emperor

knew certainly,
he
to

write the same the pope, that this

if
tised
be

God,
of

his enterprise proceeded not would abolished within

it

three, yea within two years.

The archbishop inquired
."
he
of

would do, him what

to if

certain arti-Putler's
his

be
of

books,
to

cles were taken out submitted the general

“So that
be

council. Luther answered, they not those which the

“I
of

council Constance condemned.” The archbishop said, fear

,

they will Luther replied, “I

be

the very same: but what then

F"

by

neither will nor can hold my peace

of

such, for am sure their

I

decrees the word of God was condemned: therefore will rather lose
I

head and life, than abandon the manifest word

in of

my Lord God.”

º
wise give over
no

Then the archbishop, seeing Luther would

the judgment men, gently bade Luther fare
of

of

the word God

to

well; that instant prayed the archbishop entreat the em

to
at

who
majesty grant him gracious leave He answered,
to

depart.
to
for

him, and speedily advertise him

of

would take order the em

e

peror's pleasure.
Within small while after, John Eckius, the archbishop's official,
a

of
in

the presence the emperor's secretary, who had been Maximilian's

by

chancellor, said unto Luther his lodging,

in

the commandment
by

the emperor: that since had been admonished diversely

he
of

the
imperial majesty, the electors, princes, and estates
of

the empire,
and that notwithstanding, unity and concord,
he

to

would not return

the catholic faith, should
of
as

remained that the emperor, advocate

it

2
U
 292 THE HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

ſº proceed further: and it was the emperor's ordinance, that he should

within twenty-one days return boldly under safe-conduct, and be
A. D." safely guarded
1521.
to the place whence he came; so that in the mean
while he stirred no commotion, among the people in his journey,
Luther
sent either in conference, or by preaching.
home. Luther, hearing this, answered very modestly and christianly,
“Even as it hath pleased God, so is it come to pass; the name of
the Lord be blessed!” He said further, he thanked most humbly the

all

of
emperor's majesty, and the princes and estates the empire, that
they had given him benign and gracious audience, and granted

to
Finally,

to he

he
to
him safe-conduct come and return. said, desired
none other of
them, than reformation according the sacred word

of a
God, and consonancy holy Scriptures, which effectually
of

his

in
all
he

he
was pressed chances for

to
heart desired: otherwise suffer
the imperial majesty, life, and death, goods, fame, and reproach:
reserving nothing as
himself, but only the word God, which

he
of
to

would constantly confess humbly recommending

the latter end to

all :
himself the emperor's majesty, and the princes and other
of to

to
estates the sacred empire.
His de
The morrow after, which was April the 26th, after

he
parture had taken his
supported him, and
of

others, his benevolent friends

of
as

ronn leave such

Worms.
that oftentimes visited him, and had broken his fast, ten o'clock

at
departed from Worms, accompanied with such
he

as
repaired thither
time limited unto him,
of

with him having space said, for

as
is
;

twenty-one days, and The emperor's herald, Casper

no

more.
Sturm, followed and overtook him Oppenheim, being commanded
at
by

emperor
to

the conduct him safely home.

usual Prayer
of

The Martin Luther.

Confirm,
us

God! that thou hast wrought, and perfect the work that
in
O

thy glory:
be
so

thou hast begun us,

in

to

it."
by

Luther,
in his
Martin Luther, thus being dismissed
the emperor, according
you have heard, departed
of

as
to

journey the promise his safe-conduct made,

writeth
by

to the from Worms towards his country, April the 26th, accompanied the
emperor emperor's herald, and the rest his company, having only twenty
of

and no
him for his return, and
no

In

bles of one days granted

to

more. that mean

Germany.
of of
he
of

space
to

the emperor, and

to

his return writeth other nobles

empire, repeating briefly
to

the them the whole action and order

things there done, desiring them their lawful good will and favour;
of

of,

which,
he

he
as

so

always most earnestly

in

hath stood need now

craveth, especially this, that his cause, which not his, but the
in

is

heard with indifferency

be
of

cause the whole church universal, may

by

equity, the rule and authority holy

be

of

and and may decided

Scripture: signifying moreover, that whensoever they shall please
to
for

him, any time

he

be

at

ready their commandment,

at

łº,
send shall
Or upon their promise safety, appear, &c.
of

to

The doc
uring the time
of

of

tors of these doings, the doctors and schoolmen

Paris con
on

Paris were not behind their parts, but, show their cunning,
to

demn his
Luther, extracting out the same, espe
of

of

books. . condemned the books

(1) Ex Histor, Philip. Melancth.;

ex

ex

ex

Sleidano.; Parali. Abb. Ursperg.; Casp. Perecuo.

et

"
 KING HENRY MADE DEFENDER of The FAlth. 293

cially out of the book ‘De Captivitate Babylonica, certain articles Hºſy
I.
touching the sacraments, laws, and decrees of the church, equality

º
of works, vows, contrition, absolution, satisfaction, purgatory, free- A.D.
will, privileges of holy church, councils, punishment of heretics, phi- 11°l.
losophy, school-divinity, and other points. Unto whom Philip Melanc:
Melancthon maketh answer, and also Luther himself, albeit pleasantly
them.
and jestingly.
It was not long after this, but Charles, the new emperor, to pur

*
ºf
chase favour with the pope (because he was not yet confirmed in his
empire), provideth and directeth out a solemn writ of outlawry against
$';*

his
Luther, and part; commanding the said
all

them that took

Luther, wheresoever might gotten,
he

be

be
to
apprehended, and his
books burned. By which decree, proclaimed against Luther, the
no

emperor procured small thanks with the pope; insomuch that the
pope, ceasing take part with the French king, joined himself wholly
to

the mean time duke Frederic,

to In
to

the emperor.

to
give some
place for the time the emperor's proclamation, conveyed Luther

he a
by

sight secretly, the help

of

of
little out certain noblemen whom
faithful and trusty unto him
be

well knew There

in
to

that behalf.
Luther, being close and out
of

company, wrote divers epistles, and

certain books also unto his friends; among which

he
dedicated one
Augustine friars, entitled, ‘De abroganda Missa:'
to

his company
of

by
which friars the same time being encouraged him, began first

to
lay down their private masses. Duke Frederic, fearing lest that
would breed some great stir tumult, caused the censure and judg
or

the whole university Wittenberg

be
of

of

to

ment

in
asked the
matter: committing the doing thereof four Justus Jonas, Philip
to

Melancthon, Nicholas Ambsdorff, Johannes Dulcius.

the whole university being searched,
**
of

The minds was showed

it

The mass
by
do

the duke, that well and godly,

he
of to

should the whole advice

..."
the

the

the

be
of

learned there,
to

to

command use mass abrogated

through his dominion: and though
be

could not done without

it
no

tumult, yet that was

be
of

let why the course true doctrine should

stayed for the multitude, which commonly overcome the better part;
neither ought such disturbance imputed
be

the doctrine taught,

to

to

Judg.
the adversaries, who willingly and wickedly kick against the ...".
ºn
""
but
to

truth, whereof Christ also giveth forewarning before.

it. of weof

For fear
us
we

such tumults therefore, ought not

to

surcease from that which

go
be
to

know done, but constantly must

in

forward defence
is

God's truth, howsoever the world doth esteem us, rage against
or

.
Thus showed they their judgment duke Frederic.
to

happened moreover about the same year and time, that king A.D.1521.
It

Henry also, pretending impugn the book ‘De Capti-.

an

to

occasion
In

Babylonica, which book, first,

he he

vitate wrote against Luther. "...,

reproveth Luther's opinion about the pope's pardons; secondly,
the bishop Rome; thirdly,
he
of

defendeth the supremacy

of

laboureth Luther.
of

refell all his doctrine of the sacraments

to

the church.
This book, albeit carried the king's name the title, yet
in

was
it

it

another that ministered the motion, another that framed the style.
But whosoever had the labour this book, the king had the thanks Made
of

of...",
for

and also the reward; consequently upon the same, the bishop
for

Rome gave the said king Henry, the style against Luther, the Faith.'
to
294 THE HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

Henry style and title of ‘Defender of the Christian Faith; and to his
successors for ever."
A. D. Shortly after this, within the compass of the same year, pope Leo,
1521.
after he had warred against the Frenchmen, and had gotten from them,
through the emperor's aid, the cities of Parma, Placentia, and Milan,
he, sitting at supper, and rejoicing at three great gifts that God had
bestowed upon him: first, that he, being banished out of his coun
try,
was restored to Florence again with glory; secondly, that he
had deserved to be called apostolic; thirdly, that he had driven the
Death of Frenchmen out of Italy: After he had spoken these words, he was
Leo in the
rinidst of stricken with sudden fever, and died shortly after, being of the age
his tri
umph. of forty-seven years: albeit some suspect that he died of poison.
Successor to him was pope Adrian VI., schoolmaster some time to
Charles the emperor, who lived not much above one year and a half
in his papacy; during whose small time these three especial things
Great were incident: a great pestilence in Rome, wherein above a hundred
pesti
lence in thousand were consumed; the loss of Rhodes by the Turk; and the
1&ome.
capital war which the said pope Adrian, with the emperor, and the
Venetians, and the king of England, did hold against Francis the
French king. This pope Adrian was a German born, brought up
at Louvain, and as in learning he exceeded the common sort of
popes, so in moderation of life and manners he seemed not altogether
so intemperate as some other popes have been: and yet, like a right
Adrian pope, nothing degenerating from his see, he was a mortal enemy
an encºrn
his

his
time, shortly after
In
to Luther.* against Martin Luther and partakers.
A diet at up,
of

Worms was broken

or
the council another meeting assembly
Nurem
by

Nuremberg,
of

appointed emperor princes, nobles,

at

berg. was the the

Germany,
of

A.

1522.
D.

and states

of
Unto this
in
assembly the said Adrian sent his letters manner
brief, with instruction also unto his legate Cheregatus, to
an

inform
a

Painted
allege against Luther, before
to

proceed, and what causes

to

pretences him how

ought to
be exa the princes there assembled. His letters, with the instruction sent,
mined, hypocritically
so

because they are shadowed over with fair show and

a

this curious production ‘Assertio Septem Sacramentorum.” good edition

of

(1) The title

is

was printed 1688, which are adjoined Henry VIII.'s epistle the pope, Mr. John
to

to

London
in

in

by

Clark's oration, and the pope's answer thereunto. As also the pope's bull, which his holiness
was pleased bestow upon king Henry VIII. (for composing this book) that most illustrious,
to

splendid, and most christian title Faithfully translated into English

of

of

Defender the Faith.

by

W. gent.’ copy the portion subjoined. Consi

of

of

the bull which conferred the title

J.

is

dering that but just, that those who undertake pious labours Christ,
to of

of

defence the faith

in
is
it
be

all

should extolled with praise and honour; and being willing, not only magnify with con
diſºn praise, and approve with our authority, what your majesty has with learning and eloquence
writ against Luther; but, also,
as

honour your majesty with such title, shall give all Chris
to

a
as

as

understand, succeeding ages, how acceptable and weicome your

to

tians well our times

in

of in

gift was us, especially this juncture We, the true successor St. Peter, whom
to

of

time:
in

he
as

Christ, before his ascension, left his vicar upon earth, and
of
to

whom committed the care

all

his flock; presiding this holy see, from whence dignity and titles have their source, having
in

on

with our brethren maturely deliberated these things, and, with one consent, unanimously
byby
on

as

your majesty title,

to

of

decreed bestow this viz. Defender the Faith. And we have this
•
all

title honoured you; we likewise command Christians, that they name your majesty this
title; and, their writings your majesty, that immediately after the word KING, they add
to
in

DEF ENDER or tº FAITH. Having thus weighed and diligently considered your singular
E

merits, we could not have invented more congruous name, nor more worthy your majesty, than
a

byas

as

this worthy and most excellent title: which you hear read, you shall remember
or

often
your own merits and virtues; nor will you this title exalt yourself become proud, but,
or

according your accustomed prudence, rather more humble Christ, and more
to

of

the faith
in
by

strong and constant your devotion this holy see, which you were exalted. And you shall
to
in

rejoice Lord, giver good things, leaving perpetual and everlasting

of

our who the all for such

in

to is

be

your glory posterity, and showing the way others; that they also covet
of

to

to

monument
if
do

title, they may study such actions, and follow the steps your most
to

to

of

invested with such

a

excellent majesty, whom, with your wife, children, and all who shall spring from you, we bless
hand, power
of
of

ofis

with bountiful and liberal the name Him from whom the benediction
in
a

by

given us, and whom kings reign and princes govern, and whose hands are the learts
to

in

kings.' October,
D.

The Bull
A.
of

of

dated the fifth the ides 1521.’—Ed.

is
 thE Pope's RAILING LETTER AGAINST HIM. 205

colour of painted zeal and religion, and bear resemblance of great ſºry
truth and care of the church, able to deceive the outward ears of -ºº:
those who are not inwardly in true religion instructed: I thought 1521. A.R.
therefore to give the reader a sight thereof, to the intent that by the
experience of them he may learn hereafter, in cases like, to be prudent
and circumspect in not believing over-rashly the smooth talk or pre
tensed persuasions of men, especially in church-matters, unless they
carry with them the simplicity of plain truth; going not upon
terms, but grounded upon the word and revealed will of God, with
particular demonstrations, proving that by the Scripture which they
pretend to persuade. First, the letter of this pope, conceived and
directed against Luther, proceedeth to this effect:

Pope Adrian the Sixth, to the Renowned Princes of Germany, and

to the Peers of the Roman Empire.
Right honourable brethren, and dear children, greeting and apostolic bene
diction. After that we were first promoted (through God's divine providence)
to the office of the see apostolic, he who hath so advanced us is our witness,
how we, both day and night revolving in our minds, did cogitate nothing more
than how to satisfy the parts of a good pastor, in attending to the health and
cure of the flock, both universally and singularly committed unto us: so that
there is no one particular sheep through the whole universal flock so infected,
so sick, or so far gone astray, whom our desire is not to recover, to seek out,
and to reduce into the Lord's fold again.” And chiefly, from the first begin
ning of our pastoral function, our care hath always been, as well by our mes
sengers, as by our daily letters, how to reclaim the minds of christian princes
from the intestine wars and dissensions among themselves to peace and con
cord; or at least, if they would needs fight, that they would convert their
strength and armour against the common enemies of our faith. And to declare
this not only in word, but rather in deed, God doth know with what charges
and expenses we have burdened ourselves, to extend our subsidy and relief to
the soldiers of Rhodes for defence of themselves, and of the christian faith,
against the Turkish tyranny, by which they were besieged.
And now, to bend our care from these foreign matters, and to consider our

Luther, a new raiser-up of old and dºi:

inward troubles at home, we hear, to the great grief of our heart, that Martin
heresies,” first after the fatherly ad
vertisements of the see apostolic; then after the sentence also of condemnation

*
awarded against him, and that by the assent and consent of the best learned,

.
and of sundry universities also; and lastly, after the imperial decree of our
well-beloved son Charles, elect emperor of the Romans, and catholic king of Terms
Spain, being divulged through the whole nation of Germany; yet hath neither
truth.
been by order restrained, nor of himself hath refrained from his madness
all

begun, but daily more and more, forgetting and contemning christian

º
charity and godliness, ceaseth not disturb and replenish the world with new
to

books, fraught full errors, heresies, contumelies and sedition (whether

of

of

his Evil call

the
by

country Germany, and

or

own head, the help others), and

of

of
to

infect
other regions about, with this pestilence; and endeavoureth still corrupt
to

simple souls and manners men, with the poison his pestiferous tongue.
of

of

And (which all) hath for his fautors and supporters, not the vulgar
of

of

worst
is

sort only, but also divers personages the nobility; insomuch that they have
of

begun also invade the goods priests (which perhaps the chief ground
of

of
to

is

this stir begun) contrary the obedience which they owe

to

to

ecclesiastical and
temporal persons, and now also last have grown unto civil war and dissension
at

among themselves. Which thing how unfortunately falleth out now,

at

this
it

Christians, you may soon repute with

us

present season, especially amongst

us

yourselves, and consider. For although the apostle hath told before,” That

(1) these pastors care any thing for the sheep, only for the wool.
If

is
it

new raiser-up the patriarchs, prophets, and apostles!

of

of

(2) Rather the old doctrine

a

(3) Cor. xi. 19.

l
296 The HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

Henry heresies must needs be, that they which be tried may be made manifest, &c.,
P. III. yet was there never time so inconvient to raise up heresies, or so necessary for
A. D. the repressing thereof when any such are raised, as now: For whereas the
devil, the perpetual enemy of mankind, roaring in the shape of a lion, by the
1521.
power of d.
Turks doth continually invade the flock of Christ; how can we
Who sow

º
then resist the violent invasions of him oppressing us without, so long as we
eth these
heresies, nourish at home the same devil, under the colour of a wily dragon, sowing such
but he heresies, discords, and seditions among ourselves? And albeit it were in our
who will
not let the
easily to vanquish these foreign adversaries, yet were that but labour
Scripture ost, serving to no profit, to subdue our enemies without, and at home with
take heresics and schisms to be divided.
place
We remember, before the time of our papacy, when we were in Spain, many
things we heard then of Luther, and of his perverse doctrine; which rumours
and tidings, although of themselves they were grievous to be heard, yet more
grievous they were for this, because they proceeded out of that country, where
we ourself, after the flesh, took our first beginning. But yet this comfort we
had, supposing that either for the iniquity, or else for the foolishness thereof
being so manifest, this doctrine would not long hold; reputing thus with ourself,
that such pestiferous plants,” translated from other countries to Germany,
would never grow up to any proof in that ground, which was ever wont to be
heresies and infidelity. But now, since this evil tree (whe
all

a weeder out of
by

by
God's judgment correcting the sins the people, the negligence

of

or
ther
as

so
first should have resisted such beginnings) hath enlarged, and
of

such
far; you therefore, both princes and people Germany,
its

spread

of
so

branches

up
must this consider and provide, lest you, who, the first springing

of
this

at
be

no
evil, might peradventure excused, doers thereof, now, through this as
your overmuch sufferance, might
be

found inexcusable, and seem

to

to
consent
do

that which you not resist.

is,
Here we omit and pass over, what enormity, and more than enormity that he by
great and one friar (who, relinquishing
so

that such devout nation should

a
a

the catholic faith and christian religion, which before professed, playeth the
God),
be

Apostate, and hath lied now seduced from that way, which first
to

and his blessed apostles have opened unto us; which

so
bb

Christ our Redeemer

so

many martyrs, many holy fathers, many great learned men, and also
so

your own fore-elders, and old ancestors have always hitherto walked

as
in
;
all

wit and cunning:

he
as

though Luther only had though only now first had

received the Holy Ghost (as the heretic Montanus used himself); of
to

boast
as

though the church (from which Christ our Saviour promised himself
or

depart) hath erred hitherto always ignorance and

of
to

never dark shadows

in

perdition, till now illuminate with new resplendent beams

of
no be

should Luther.
it

All which things there have judgment, will seem

to

as

doubt but such

is

simple and ignorant minds; and

of be

ridiculous, but yet may pernicious

to

to
of all

gape still for new changes, may

do

others, who, being weary good order,

such mischiefs, partly yourselves have expe
tºº.
as

breed matter and occasion

you not
do

rience already. And therefore princes and people

of
O
be

Germany but prefaces and preambles

to

that these those evils and Inischiefs

his

which Luther, with the sect

do

Lutherans, intend and purpose hereafter

of

Do you not see plainly, and perceive with your eyes, that this defending
of

the
to by

be

verity the Gospel, first begun pretended,

of

the Lutherans
to

now
is

spoil your goods, which they have long

an
or be
!“to

manifest but invention

iniquity
do

do
of

you think that these sons any other

to

intended tend

John Huss translated into Germany.

of

(aa) He meaneth the doctrine

by

(bb) Christ and his apostles taught us, that we are saved faith only
of

the Son God: the

in in

same doth Luther preach, and the Pope deny. Holy martyrs and fathers the old time, mini
the people, and taught that faith was necessary re
to

stered the communion both kinds

in

of in

ceiving the sacraments: the same doth Luther affirm, and the pope deny. The old way the
fathers was this, that they never had any advocates and mediators but Christ alone, and that they
Christ's passion for money.
In

the same way doth Luther now walk;

of

never sold the merius

whereas the pope hath devised new way for money, with
to

walk hundred other new devices

in
a

new sects, and new ordinances, which the old fathers never knew.
Luther hath been preached Germany above these forty years; and yet
by of

(cc) The doctrine

in

is
by
be

there never prince, nor magistrate, nor citizen Germany, God praised who, the doctrine
byin
is a

Luther, one half-penny: whereas the pope, good reckoning hath been inade, that
of

worse
to by

by

Germany hath been worse the year. Out the territory

of

of

of

three millions florins the

bishop the pope, for the archbishop's pall, twenty-six thousand florins.
In
of

Mentz amount
was openly declared, that nine millions gold were gathered
of

of

the council Basil the time

in
it

pole Martin, and translated Now let the princes Germany consider this.
to
of

of

Roule. [See
 º
THE Pope's RAILING LETTER AGAINST HIM. 297

thing, than under the name of to supplant obedience, and so to open a Henry
W111
general license to every man to do what him listeth?dd And suppose you that
they will any thing regard your commandments, or esteem your laws, who so
A. D.
contemptuously vilipend the holy canons and decrees of the fathers, yea, and
1521
the most holy councils also (to whose authority the emperor's laws have always
given room and place), and not only vilipend them, but also, with a diabolical
audacity, have not feared to rend them in pieces, and set them on a lighted
fire fee They who refuse to render due obedience to priests, to bishops, yea, to
the high bishop of all, and who daily before your own faces make their booties
of church-goods, and of things consecrated to God; think ye that they will
refrain their sacrilegious hands from the spoil of laymen's goods? yea, that
they will not pluck from you whatsoever they can rap or reave? Finally, to
conclude, how can you hope that they will more spare you," or hold their
murdering hands from your throats, who have been so bold to vex, to kill, to
slay the Lord's anointed, who are not to be touched 2 Nay, think you not con
trary, but this miserable calamity will at length redound upon you, your goods,
your houses, wives, children, dominions, possessions, and these your temples
which you hallow and reverence; except you provide some speedy remedy
against the same.

all
Wherefore we exhort your fraternities, nobilities, and devotions of and
singular the Lord, and beseech you for christian charity and religion (for
in

which religion your forefathers ofttimes have given their blood uphold and

to
increase the same), and notwithstanding require you also, that obe

of
in
virtue
God, and blessed St. Peter, and
85

dience which all Christians owe his

to

to
all
on

vicar here earth, that setting aside other quarrels and dissensions among
ourselves, you confer your helping hands every man quench this public fire,
to
ye

and endeavour and study, the best way can, how reduce the said Martin
to

Luther, and better conformity

all

these tumults and errors,

of

to
other fautors
be

they who infected, shall refuse

of

And

to
and trade both life and faith.
if

hear your admonitions; yet provide that the other part, which yet remaineth
by

all

sound, the same contagion not corrupted. He,

of
be

to

whom secrets men

are open, doth know how we, both for our nature, and also for our pastoral office,
whereto we are called, are much more prone remit, than revenge. But
to

to

be
when this pestiferous canker cannot with supple and gentle medicines
be

cured, more sharp salves must proved, and fiery searings. The putrefied
.
be

be

members must cut off from the body, lest the sound parts also infected.
So God did cast down into hell the schismatical brethrenhil Dathan and
Abiram; and him that would not obey the authority the priest, God com
of

Peter, prince
be

So

punished with death. the apostles, denounced

of
to

manded
So

Ananias and Sapphira, who lied unto God.

to

sudden death the old and

godly emperors commanded Jovinian and Priscillian,
be
as

heretics, behead
to

St. Jerome wished Vigilant,

So

heretic, given
be

ed.ii the destruc

to

to
be as
a

the flesh, that the spirit might

So

the day
of

of

tion saved the Lord. also

in

did our predecessors the council of Constance kk condemn death John

in

to

Huss ºf his fellow Jerome, who now appeareth again Luther.

in
to

revive
Io.

Teneli questionis sacri Hechtio; (8vo. Vitemb. 1717) pp. 34, 35. Sleidan, lib. iv.
G.

Vita
a
p.

207. Edit. Francof. 1785–LD.]

-
--
no

preaching liberty the soul, breaketh civil order touching the outward
of

of

(d.1) The christian

the body. But the pope would have the souls his bondage, and therefore
of
of

obedience men
in
be

he cannot abide this inward liberty the spirit touched, for that were against the pope's
to
of

purse and profit, which were heresy intolerable. - -

a

he
no

(ee) This good consequence: Luther burned the pope's stinking decretals, ergo will not
is

the civil law.

to

of

stick also burn the books

(f) The persecuting Pagans the old time, did object the old fathers the primitive church,
to

of
in

an

the blasphemies Thieste's supper, Oedipus, and the worshipping

of

of

of

of

the incest ass's head.

he
In

much like sort doth the pope here lay unto Luther riots, rebellions, and all mischiefs can
so

devise; not because they are true, but because he would have the world
to

believe.
(º) obedience
do

God, vicar, together by

to

to

and obedience St. Peter and his not well match

the scripture; for the obedience one, and the obedience
to

to

the Creator the creature another.

is

is
be
as

as

(hi) Let the pope follow the word God Moses did, and God expressly Moses was;
of

of

sent
Dathan and Abiram were. Again;
be

be
as

and then let Luther punished the pope the successor

if

Peter, and have his authority, why then doth not the pope, bearing the keys Peter, exercise
of

of
as

the power his spirit upon Luther his great enemy, Peter did upon Ananias and Sapphira
of

(ii) Jovinian, Priscillian, and Vigilant were proved heretics, they were proved not only by
If

by

so

canons and councils, but Scripture; was Luther never.

(**) Your fathers Constance did kill the prophets God, and you make
of

of

the council
in

who hath given such light unto the world,

be

to

their graves. But thanks unto God, understan

killing John Huss, which you thought should never
be

your cluel impiety espied.

in
 º
298 The history OF MARTIN Luther.
Henry The worthy acts and examples of which forefathers," if you in these doings
WIII.
(seeing otherwise ye cannot) shall imitate, we do not doubt but God's merciful
A.D clemency shall eftsoons relieve his church; which, being now sore vexed of

the
iš32. infidels, hath her eyes chiefly and directed upon you, as being
most puissant and most populous nation that we have

in
Christendom.

St.
Wherefore, upon the blessing Almighty God, and

of

of
blessed Peter,
which here we send unto you, take courage unto you, well against the false

as
is,
the strong lion, that both these, that

as

as
dragon, mm well the inward heresies,

by
you being overcome, you may purchase

as
the foreign enemies, your

to
immortal victory, both here and

to an

we
come. This

in

us to
honours the world
give you understand, that whatsoever the Lord hath given aid you withal,

to
money authority, we will not fail support you therein, yea, and
in

or

to
either
this holy quarrel, and for the health

of
bestow our life also

in
to

us
our sheep

to
committed.nn Other things touching the matter Luther, we have committed

of
as

for
this Cheregatus our legate, whom we have directed purposely
to

the same.
unto your assembly, whom we wish you

to

as
credit, being our trusty legate.

die
Datum Roma, apud Sanct. Petrum, sub annulo piscatoris,

25
No
vemb. Anno 1522, pontificatus nostri anno primo.
St.

Rome, under the ring the fisher, the 25th day

of
Given
at

at
Peter's
the first year
of

November, 1522, our pontificate.

of
in
D.
A.

By this letter
above prefixed, thou hast, gentle readerſ

to
note and
what either wily persuasions

or
understand, strength authority could

of
devise against Luther, here not to
plausible terms,

If
have lacked.

or
glozing sentences,
or

outward facing and bracing, could have served,

ground Scripture brought, this might seem apparently
no

of

where
is

the
pithy epistle. But man should require the particulars

or
if
a

he
byof

specialties here reprehendeth,

be
this doctrine which

to
examined

it,
no

and tried God's word, but only words

in
there substance
to is

for

office, which may seem well

of

serve waste paper. And yet,

I the
thought exhibit the said letter unto thee,
to

to
the intent that
his
all

more thou seest man's strength with policy bent against Luther,
the more thou mayest consider the almighty power God,
of

defend
ing the cause this poor man against mighty enemies. in
of

so

Now hear further what instructions the said pope Adrian

to
sent
by

his legate Cheregatus," how and

to

what reasons move and inflame

his

Germany
of

of

the princes
to

the destruction Luther and cause,

and yet was not able bring pass.

to

to
it

his
in by

Instructions given Pope Adrian

to

Cheregatus Legate, touching

by

his proceedings Nuremberg, how and what per

of

the Diet
incense the Princes against Luther.
to

suasions

i.
Imprimis, you shall declare them the great grief our heart for the prº
of
to
t

ering
of

Luther's sect, see the innumerable souls, redeemed with Christ's

to

in the
be

our pastoral government, turned away from

to

to

and committed
by

true faith and religion into perdition this occasion; and that especially
Germany, being our native country, which hath been ever here
of

the nation
till

tofore, these few years past, most faithful and devout religion: and there
in
be

be

the greater that this pestilence should

to

fore our desire stopped betimes,

lest the same happen that country Germany, which happened
of

of
to

to

late

many Lutherans; and yet

so

(n) You have well imitated your forefathers already, burning

in

how have you prospered against the Turkish inſidels the space these forty years?
of

(min) The false dragon resembleth the pope, and the strong lion the Turk.
(nm). The false dragon here seeth that
to

time bestir him.

is
it

tly the Instructions Cheregatus,’ are reprinted the Historia Concil, general. auct.
to

in
2,

Colonia, part pp. 65-69.-E.D.

(4
to

Edmundo Richeric. 1691)tom. iv.

 THE Pope's RAILING LEtten AGAINST HIM. 299

º
Bohemia....And as for our part, there shall be no lack to help forward what we Henry
may; as likewise we desire them to endeavour themselves to the uttermost of "III.
their power, whom these causes ought to move, which here we direct unto you A. D
to be declared to them. 1522.
First, the honour of God,” which, before pre

all

be
other things, ought

to
by
The first
ferred, whose honour these heresies greatly defaced, and his worshi not cause

is
to
only diminished, but rather wholly Also the charity toward our stir men
by
neighbour, which charity every man reduce his neighbour out

of
all to
ound against

is
Luther.

by
error; otherwise God will require

as
their hands their negligence

at
such
do perish.
move them against Luther, the infamy their nation; second

of
The second cause
to

is
Calise.

by
which, being counted before time always most christian, now these sectaries

all
Luther,
of

spoken quarters.
of
evil

in
other
is

their own honour, which notoriously will

*.

be
the respect

in of
The third cause third
is

“distained, they who most excel nobility and authority among the Germans,
if

all

shall not bend their power expel these heresies: first, for that they shall
to

.
appear degenerate from their progenitors, who, being present the con
to

at
John Huss and other heretics, are said, some them, with their
to of

for of
demnation
led

John Huss

or
own hands Secondly, that they,
to
have the fire. the
greater part them, approving with their authority the imperial edict set forth
of

Martin Luther, now, except they shall follow the

of

of
in

late condemnation
be

be
or
the same, shall noted inconstant, may thought
of

execution favour

to
the same; seeing manifest, that they may easily exterminate him they
is

if
it

were disposed.bb

*.
by

The fourth cause the injury wrought Luther them, their parents, and Fourth to
is

as

their progenitors, forasmuch their fathers, progenitors, and themselves also,

have always holden the same faith which the Catholic church

of
Rome hath
appointed; which faith Luther, with his sectaries, now doth hold,
saying, that many things are not
be

believed which their aforesaid ancestors

to
be

be
manifest therefore, that they
of

have holden faith.

to

It

condemned
is

b
by

.
so

Luther for infidels and heretics: and consequently, Luther's doctrine,

their fore-elders and progenitors who have deceased this our faith, hell; be
in

for error faith importeth damnation. in

in

is,

The fifth cause move them, that they should well advise and consider Fifth
to

is,

tend;
do

the end whereunto all these Lutherans which that under the cause:
cc
all

evangelical liberty, they may abolish superiority and power. For

of

shadow
although, the first beginning, they pretended only
at

annul and repress

to

our power ecclesiastical, being falsely and tyrannously usurped against the
as

i.
all

gospel; yet, forasmuch liberty their foundation and pretence (by which
as

is

by

liberty, the secular power and magistrates cannot bind men any command
just obey them under pain mor
so

so

ments, they ever reasonable,

of
dd
be

or

to
tal

sin), enfeeble and infringe,

or

manifest that their scope

to

as

much
it
is

is

it;

more, the secular state also, covertly they pretend

to

to to

salve the
end, that when the secular princes shall believe this their working not
be

directed against them, but only against the usurped domination

of

the church
and churchmen, then the laity (which commonly hath been always against men
the church) holding with them, shall suffer the churchmen
be
of

devoured:
to
no

which done, doubt butee they will afterward practise the like upon the

God consisteth principally honouring Jesus the Son God, whom the
of

in

of

(aa) The honour

Father hath sent. Now examine, good readerſ whether more extolleth the honour Christ, the
of
us

Luther, the pope? Luther sendeth only Christ; the pope sendeth
or

to
of

of

doctrine the doctrine

Christ; the
us

other patrons and helpers. Luther's doctrine tendeth wholly the glory
to

to

of
be

pope's doctrine, well weighed, tendeth the glory man. Luther cleaveth only
to

to
of

the
if
it

Scripture; the pope leaneth

to

by of

the canons and councils men.

(hb) This edict the emperor above touched, was devised and set out unknown
to
of

of

divers the
be

princes there, and seemeth chiefly brought about the pope and his flatterers about him.
to

Look more hereof the story Sleidan. lib. iii.

of
in

against usurped power Rome; ergo the

of

(cc) The doctrine

of

of

Luther tendeth the the see

is be
all

Luther dissolveth magistrates. This consequent denied,

to

Soto
of

doctrine obedience due

is
he

for the power magistrates God; and that resisteth them, resisteth God.
of

of

not the
is

usurped power the pope.

of

behe
no

do

pope say, precepts magistrates oblige pain mortal sin,

If

of

of

(dd) the doth that under

saith not true; belieth Luther; who teacheth all men
he
so

he say that Luther teacheth,

to
if

subject unto magistrates; no man more.

be

(Ce) whoso considereth the doctrine Luther, ‘De libertate Christiana,' shall find this
to
of

false slander: for how likely that he meaneth any rebellion, who, describing Christian,
is
it

calleth him servant, underling

to

and an all unen

a
80ſ) • the hist’Oity OF MARTIN LUTHER.

J/emr. secular princes and potestates, which now they attempt against our ecclesi
VIII. astical jurisdiction.
A. D. The sixth cause to move and persuade them against Luther, is this, for them
to consider the fruits which follow that sect: as slanders, offences, disturbance,
1522.
robberies, murders, seditions,ºf dissensions, which this sect hath stirred, and
sixth daily doth stir up through whole Germany: also blasphemies, slanderous words,
cause.
scoffings, jests, and bitter taunts, 88 which are ever in their mouths; against
which, unless that they shall find a present remedy, it is to be feared lest the
desolation of God's wrath will fall upon Germany, being so divided; or rather
upon the princes of Germany, who, having the sword given of God into their

subjects. “ ğı.
hands for the suppression of malefactors, suffer such enormities among their
is he,' saith the prophet, ‘which doth the work of the Lord
negligently, and holdeth back his sword from the blood of wicked doers.'
Jeremiah xxviii.

is,
...
Seventh The seventh reason that the princes should consider how Luther useth
cause.
Christ, hath the venomous viper

as
the same way seducing the people
of

of
permitting

so
Mahomet practised deceiving many thousands souls,

of
in

in

to
them the liberty those things which flesh desireth, and
of

in
exempt—
ing them from such things the law; but that Luther

be
as
more sharp

in

a
he
little more temperately handleth the matter, whereby may deceive more
effectually: for Mahomethh giveth license have many wives, and

to

to
divorce
and marry others their pleasure. This Luther, draw unto him the favour
at

in to
be
of of

as
nuns, monks, and priests, such lascivious flesh, preacheth that vows
unlawful; much less obligatory; and therefore
be

be
perpetual continency

to

by
permitteth unto them that they may marry; forgetting, the way, what the
apostle writeth young widows, saying; ‘that when they wax wanton against
of

Christ, then will they marry; having condemnation, because they have made
void their first faith,' Tim. 12.
v.
1

These and other such like reasons being opened and laid before them, you

to
shall then our name exhort the aforesaid princes, prelates, and people,
in

awake and employ their diligence how gainstand, first, the injury

of
to

these
Lutherans toward God, and toward his holy religion: secondly, their villany
the Germans and their princes, and especially the
of

toward the whole nation

shameful contumely towards their fathers and elders, whom effect they con
consideration whereof you shall call upon them in
In
to

to
demn hell. remember
themselves, and proceed effectually the apostolical sen
of
to

to

the execution
tence, and the emperor's edict; giving pardon
of

them that will amend and

to

acknowledge their fault: the others, who obstinately persist their error,
in

punishing with the rod district severity, according

of

of
the
to

the decrees
stand may re
by

the church; that,

as

their example, such

of

canons and laws

be

faith, and they that are fallen may

in

main reduced.
by

And any shall object again, that Luther was condemned the apostolic
if
he

was heard, and that his cause ought first have been heard and
to

see before
was convicted, you shall answer, that those things which
to he

adjudged before
ii

be

pertain believed for their own authority, and not proved.

be
to

to

faith are
‘Take away,' saith Ambrose, “arguments where faith sought: there the
is

we
be is,

grant
be

no

fishers, not the philsophers, must trusted.' True and less

to it

but that the lawful defence and hearing ought not such cases,
as in

denied
not;
in he

where the question the fact, whether

of

is or

were done whether

is

it

or

spake, preached, wrote, God's law,

of

But where the matter

or

not.

(ff) The cause why the pope doth charge the Lutherans with sedition, did rise upon this: because
one Fransiscus Sickingus, valiant man, and great favourer Luther, did war against the arch
of
a

bishop Treves, for withholding two certain persons from judgment, who should have appeared,
of
by

and his means did not.

(gg). As for slanderous words and bitter taunts, with what face can the pope charge Luther,
be
so

as

being himself impudent and bitter, this his present letter man, fest
to

seen wherein
in

is

he showeth himself his own colours what he is.

in

be

so

the doings and properties rightly considered, none should be found

of

(hh) Mahomet
If

as

aptly resemble him, the pope himself. God, and setteth up

to

of

He declineth from the word

another law;
so

so

doth the pope. He killeth and slayeth the contrary part; doth the pope.
by

law;
so

pope; Mahómet give liberty

of

He holdeth salvation works the doth the and flesh,

of
if
it,
so

doth not Luther; but the pope both taketh and also dispenseth with the same. Mahomet would
no

as

not have his religion reasoned upon more will the pope. Briefly,
of of

the sect Mahonet

its is
;

so

divided intº many sundry sorts religion, and religious men; the pope
of of
of

hath the sect

friars, monks, nuns, hermits, and other swarms an infinite variety.
-
he

(ii) Here the pope agreeth rightly with Mahomet, for will not have his religion reasoned
no

upon, more will the pope have his.

'
 The POPE S RAILING Letter AGAINST iil M. 301

the cause of the sacraments, there must we always stand to the authority of Henry
holy fathers, and of the church. Now

by all
things almost, wherein Luther dis- '44'.
senteth from others, are reproved before divers councils; neither ought those TA.D

by
º
things

be
to
called into question, which have been defined before general

ſº
1333.-

by
councils, and the universal church; but ought

so be
faith: for

to
received
con-iº,
doth injury the synod the church, who bringeth again into
ºre,
he

of
to
else
troversy things once rightly discussed and settled. Otherwise what certainty
be

be
or
amongst men, contending and dis- and

of

he
can there what end shall there

}. uting,

be
lawful for every lewd and person

to
shall decline
if
it

by
the things which have been received and ratified the consent, not

of
of
ms.
of

of
so

so
one, nor few, but many ages, many wise heads, and

of
the catholic ille, and
a

i."

err
church, which God never permitteth matters unto faith appertaining

.
in
to

2
all
be

be

of
And how can otherwise chosen, but that must full disturbance, eth.
it

offences, and confusion, unless the things which have been once, yea, many

by
by

all
right judgment constituted,

be

as
times observed men inviolable?
Wherefore, seeing Luther and his fellows holy

do

of
condemn the councils

all
burn the holy canons, things
do

do
fathers, their pleasure, and

at
confound
do

disquiet the whole world, what remaineth, but that they are

be
rejected

to
the public peace
as

and exploded, enemies and perturbers

of

2
Further, this you shall say unto them, that we confess ourselves, and deny not,

i.
but that God suffereth this persecution of be
inflicted upon his church for the sins
to

is,
the clergy.
of

men, especially priests and prelates

of

For certain that

it
of

the hand cannot save; but our sins have

he he
the not shortened, that
is

divided between God and us; and therefore

he
us
hideth his face from that
of us.

The Scripture testifieth,' that the sins

do
will not hear the people
of
issue out
from thesins the priests. “And therefore,’saith Chrysostom, ‘Christ, going about

.
Jerusalem, first entered into the temple,
of to

cure the sick city

of

to
correct the sins
the priests, like good physician, who first beginneth cure the disease from
to
a

the very root.' We know that this holy seekk there have been many abominable Caiapha,
in

things long time wrought and practised; matters spiritual, and lººr
of

as

in

abuses

no
at all

also excesses life and manners, and things turned clean contrary. And
in

is,

the sickness," first beginning the high bishops, prophecy

at

marvel the head, that

if

All we (that !".

is,

inferior prelates. prelates

of
to

have descended afterwards the -

church) have declined every one after his own way; “neither hath there been
all
is,

we give
no

one that hath done good, not one.' Wherefore need that
it

glory God, and that we humble our souls

he of
him, considering every one
to

to
be us

hath fallen; and that every one judge himself, before

he

do

from whence

º:
judged his fury. For the redress whereof you shall
of

of

God with the rod

º
lacking
be

no
us

insinuate unto them, and promise our behalf, that

in

in

shall
better reformation, first beginning with our own court: that like The none
of
a

reforma-..."
all
as

so

this contagion first from thence descended into inferior parts,

all

his

amiss, from the same place again, shall take liºn

of

tion and amendment that

of
is
its

beginning; whereunto they shall find

us
so

much the more ready, for that ºwn

you know,
so

as

We ourselves,
of

we see the whole world desirous the same.

never sought this dignity, but rather coveted, we otherwise might,
to

lead ginneth
if

private life, and quiet state serve God; and also would utterly have **
in

of to
a

God, and the manner

of

refused the same, had not the fear our election, and
misdoubting And
us

follow after, have urged

to it.
of

to

to

some schism take

us,

†.
we

the burden upon not for any ambition dignity,

of

thus took enrich

or

our friends and kinsfolks, but only God, and for

be

of

the will
to

to

obedient
of

the catholic church, and for relief the poor, and especially for
of

reformation
learning and learned men, with such other things besides,
of

the advancement
as
of

the charge good bishop and lawful heir

of
to

St. Peter.
a

is by
all

be

And though errors, corruptions, and abuses not straightways amended

us, men ought not thereat The sore great, and far grown, and
to

marvel.
is

(1) Isaiah lix.

be

so

(kk) And how then can this called holy see, where many abominable impieties, and
a

manifold excesses, both spiritual matters, and also external life, are seen and practised? such
in

in

ambition the prelates; such pride the pope; such avarice the court; and, finally, where
in

in

in
do
all

as

such corruption things, you yourselves here confess, and cannot deny?
of
is
is,

is,

(ii) True that the sickness hath begun the head, that the very triple crown: and
at
in
it

therefore the sickness being great, and having need sharp physician, God hath sent Luther
of
a

he
as

him), meet physician cure his disease; yet

of

..". ‘...."
to

(as Erasmus writeth refuseth

a

to be healed.
302 THE HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

the the
Henry not single, but of manifold maladies together compacted; and therefore to
WIII.

by
curing thereof we must proceed little and little, first beginning

to
cure
amend all,

we
greater and the most dangerous, lest, while we intend

to
destroy
A. D.
1522. all.mm “All sudden mutations
commonwealth,’ saith Aristotle, “are peril

in
a
ous;' and “He that wringeth too hard, straineth out blood.' Prov. xxx.
And whereas your last letters you wrote, that the princes complain, how

in

is,
this see hath been, and prejudicial their ordinances and agreements, here

to
unto you shall thus answer: that such excesses, which have been done before
us, who always have disliked these dero

be
our time, ought not imputed

to

so to
º
gations; and therefore bid them assure themselves, that though they had
required

no

of
such matter, we our own accord would have refrained the same;
for that good, right, and reason, that every one have that which

is
it

is
unto him: and partly also that the said noble nation
ue

Germany shall have

as of
by

no

lie
us

us
so
hinderance, but furtherance rather,

do
in
much shall

to
for them.
And touching the processes which they desired
as

to
have removed away

‘a
rota, the parties, you shall signify unto them, that
be
an

and referred down

to

to
we

we

we our
will gratify them herein honestly may. But because

as

as
much

by
auditors are now presently absent from the city,

of
reason the plague,
yet touching the quality
be

of

As
as

cannot informed those processes. soon

we
they shall return (which shortly), we shall

be

do
as

hope will

in
the prince's
favour what reasonably we may.
we

be
Further: whereas understand, that there many fresh flourishing wits

in
Germany, and many well-learned men,” who are not seen unto, but

be
rejected
to,

and unlooked while the mean time, through the apostolical provisions,
in

dignities and promotions are bestowed upon tapsters and dancers, and unfit
be we

persons; will, therefore, that you inquire out what those learned men are,
their names, the intent that when any such vacation

of
and what
weof to

benefices
them

for
Germany doth fall, we, our own voluntary motion, may provide
in

accordingly. For why? consider how much against God's glory, and it
is
of

against the health and edification souls, that benefices and dignities

of
the
long time been bestowed upon unworthy and unable
so

church have now

erSons.
p
As

we

touching the subsidy for the Hungarians, send other information no

will
we

we
you, but that which gave you your departure; save only that
to

at

we

you extend your diligence therein, the like,

do
of as

also will soliciting

to

the matter with the princes and cities Italy, that every one may help after in
his ability.”

suggestions and instructions

in to of

These popish the pope himself

set

against Luther, thought, christian readerſ

before thine
I

go

eyes, the intent thou mayest see here (as pattern, and
to

a
no

all

further) the crimes, objections, exclamations, suspicions,

accusations, slanders, offensions, contumelies, rebukes, untruths,
cavillations, railings, whatsoever they have devised,
or

can devise,
invent, articulate, infer,
or

denounce, surmise, against Luther

and his teaching. They cry, “Heresy, heresy but they prove
no

Luther
"

cried out
of, with heresy. They cry, ‘Councils, councils and yet none transgress
1

go
If

out any always with Scripture,

just councils more than themselves. councils
jar

the
do

cause,
then Luther goeth with them: councils
if

sometimes from
Scripture, what heresy Luther standing with Scripture against
in

in
is

And yet neither hath

he

those councils? hitherto spoken against

any councils, save only the council They inflame kings
of

Constance.
Luther, just cause where
no

and princes against and yet they have

by

for
be
all
so

(mm) You proceed little and little, that nothing

at

seen. Sudden mutations not

is

he

the pope's purpose; but the Lord promiseth come suddenly, when
to

not looked for.

is

chancery
in

or

of

(nºn) Rota' some office the court Rome.

is

long with
so

too). The pope flattereth for advantage. And why then have you abused the church
do

these apostolical provisions, and yet not redress the same?

(1) Ex Orth. Gratian.
 THE ANSWER OF THE GERMAN NOBLES TO THE POPE. 303

of the
#7

for
They accuse him teaching liberty. liberty

If
fore. they mean

of
flesh, they accuse him falsely; they mean the liberty spirit,

.
.
if
they teach wickedly who teach contrary: and yet when they have A.P.
said all, none live licentiously They pretend the
ºf
1%

so

as
themselves.

j."

lie
the church, but under that church
of
zeal their own private welfare
and belly-cheer. They charge Luther with disobedience, and none
They lay
so

as
disobedient magistrates and civil laws, they.

to
are
his charge oppression and spoiling laymen's goods; and who

of
to

spoileth the laymen's livings For probation

so

as
much the pope

P
let

be

he

of
hereof, the pope's accounts cast, what raketh out
..."
Turn only
Briefly, turn only the names
lº

of
every christian realm. the persons,
of

of
and instead Luther's name, place the name the pope, and the
this letter above prefixed shall agree upon none more aptly ſetter.
of

effect
than upon the pope himself, and his own sectaries.

let
of
Now
to

proceed further the process this aforesaid matter,

in
us

princes again parts

to
see what the for their answer these aforesaid
pope Adrian, sent unto them
of

suggestions and instructions

in
the
Nuremberg,
of

of

Luther: the answer

of
diet
in

the cause whom here

followeth under-written.

The Answer of the Noble and Reverend Princes, and of the States of
the sacred Roman Empire, exhibited the Pope's Ambassador.
to

The noble and renowned prince lord Ferdinand, lieutenant the emperor's
to
majesty, with other reverend peers Christ, and mighty princes electors, and
in

this present assembly the Roman empire Nurem

of

of

other states and orders in

berg convented, have gratefully received, and diligently perused, the letters sent
that most holy father
of

brief, with the instructions also

of

Christ
in

form
in
a

and lord, lord Adrian, the high bishop the holy and universal church
of of

Rome, presented unto them By which afore

of
Luther's faction.
in

the cause
said letters and writings whereas, first, they understand his holiness
to

have

i. ãº
been born, and have had his native origin and parentage out
of

this noble Pope

to

Germany, they
do

little rejoice. Of whose egregious virtues and

of

nation not
a

ornaments, both mind and body, the heard great fame and commen-born.
of

by

dation, even from his tender years:

so

reason whereof they are much

to by

the more joyous his advancement and preferment, election,

of of

of

such consent
the high top the apostolical dignity, and yield God most hearty thanks
to

for the same: praying also, from the bottom their hearts, for his excellent
of
his

for

clemency, and the perpetual glory name, and souls, and

of

of

health
incolumity the universal church, that God will give his holiness long continu
of

by
no

felicity: having full and consenting

of

ance misdoubt but that such

a

pastor the universal catholic church, great profit and com

of

of

election such
a

modity will ensue. Which thing hope and look for, his holiness openeth
to

to

his own letters, testifying and protesting what

an

in

them evident declaration

him both day and night, how discharge his pastoral function,
is
to

to

care
it
in a

studying for the health him committed; and especially con

of

to

the flock
in

verting the minds christian princes from war peace. Declaring moreover
of

to to

what subsidy and relief his holiness hath sent Rhodes, &c.
of

the soldiers
All which things they, perpending with themselves, conceive exceeding hope
their minds, thus reputing and trusting that this concord
of

and comfort
in

great help and stay the better quieting things

be

christian princes will

of
to
a

frame; without which neither the state

of

of

now out the commonwealth nor

christian religion, can rightly redressed, and much less the tyranny
be
of

of

the
barbarous Turks repressed.
Wherefore the excellent prince, lord lieutenant the emperor's majesty,
to

with the other princes electors, and the orders this present assembly, most
of

heartily pray, that his holiness will persist

do

as

this his purpose and diligence,

in
he

hath virtuously begun, leaving

no

stone unremoved, how the disagreeing

304 THE HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

Henry hearts of christian princes may be reduced to quiet and peace; or if that will
PIII.
not be, yet at least some truce and intermission of domestical dissensions may

all
A. D. be obtained for the necessity of the time now present, whereby Christians

o!
against the Turk,

go
1522. may join their powers together, with the help God,

to
deliver the people Christ from his barbarous tyranny and bondage;

of
to
and
Can any
whereunto both the noble prince lord lieutenant, and other princes Germany,

of
good
thing will put their helping hands, their ability.

of
to

to
the best

J.
by
come out
And whereas his holiness, with his instruction also exhibited

of
of Rome * the letters

by
The pope unto them his legate, they understand that his holiness afflicted with great

is
grieved sect, whereby innumerable souls com
sorrow for the prospering

in of
for the
Luther's
his

to
mitted danger perdition, and therefore his holiness

of
prosper are

be
ing of vehemently desireth some speedy remedy against the same provided, with

to
Luther.
an

explication certain necessary reasons and causes, whereby

of
move the

to
German princes thereunto; and that they will tender the execution the apo

of
stolic sentence, and also the emperor's edict set forth touching the suppression

of
To
these the lord lieutenant, and other princes and states answer,
of

do
Luther:
less grief and sorrow than his holiness; and also they
no

do
that
to

to
them
it
is

º
as

much for these impieties and perils souls, and inconveniences

of
lament

lie by
which grow the religion Christ, either Luther, any other

or of

of
in

or
the sect
Further, what help them for the extirpating

of
wise. counsel shall

in
errors, and decay souls' health, what their moderaticn can do, they are willing
of

perform; considering how they stand bound and subject,

as
and ready well
to

as

Why the the pope's the emperor's majesty. But why the sentence
to
in of to

also

.
princes
have not the apostolic see, and the emperor's edict against Luther, hath not been put
proceeded execution hitherto, there hath been (said they) causes great and urgent, which
against weighing and considering themselves, that
as

have led them thereto: first,

in

Luther.

of
Griev great evils and inconveniences would thereupon ensue. For the greatest part

by
ances re the people Germany have always had this persuasion, and now, reading
of

ceived by Luther's books, are more therein confirmed, that great grievances and inconve
the court

by
Germany
of

of
Rome: and
to

of Rome. niences have come this nation the court

therefore, they should have proceeded with any rigour executing the pope's

in
if

sentence, and the emperor's edict, the multitude would conceive and suspect

in
be

their minds, this done for subverting the verity the gospel, and for of
to

supporting and confirming the former abuses and grievances, whereupon great
doubt, would have ensued: which thing
no

wars and tumults, the princes and

of
by

states there hath been well perceived many arguments; for the avoiding
whereof, they thought use more gentle remedies, serving more opportunely for
to

the time.
Again, whereas the reverend lord legate (said they) the pope's
of
The pope
in

the name
answered holiness,
hath been instructed, declare unto them, that God suffereth this
to

with his
persecution men, and that his holiness doth pro
of

for the sins

in
to

own rise the church

words. begin the reformation with his own court, that the corruption
to

all as

mise therefore
so

first sprang from thence the inferior parts, again should

of
to

the redress
first begin with the same. Also, whereas his holiness, good and fatherly
of
a
he

heart, doth testify his letters, that himself did always mislike that the
in

so

much, and derogate from the concordats

of

court Rome should intermeddle

the princes, and that his holiness doth fully purpose
of

that behalf, during his

in

practise the like, but

so

papacy, never endeavour, that every one, and

to

to

especially the nation the Germans, may have their proper due and right,
of

by

granting especially the said nation his peculiar favour: who seeth not
to

these premises, but that this most holy bishop omitteth nothing which good
a

be
do
or

father, devout pastor may ought his sheep? who will not
or

or
to

to
a

moved hereby loving reverence, and his defaults, namely,

in of
to

to

amendment
a
so

seeing his holiness accomplish the same deed, which word

in
to

intendeth
hath begun?
he

he
as

promiseth, according
Griev
all

ances of
And
thus undoubtedly both the noble lord lieutenant, and other princes
will, and pray most heartily that
to he

he

the empire, well hope that

of

the Ger and states

may do, the glory our eternal God, souls, and the tran
of

of
to

to

Inails. the health

quillity the public state. For unless such abuses and grievances, with certain
of

other articles also, which the secular princes (assigning purposely for the same)
writing, shall faithfully reformed, there
be

no

shall draw out true peace

in

is

and concord between the ecclesiastical and secular estates, nor any true extirpa
by

Germany, that can For partly

be

hoped.
of

tion this tumult and errors

in
 ANSWER OF THE GERMAN NOBLES TO THE POPE. 305

long wars, partly by reason of other grievances and hinderances, this nation of Henr
Germany hath been so wasted and consumed in money, that scarcely it is able P.I.I.I.

to sustain itself in private affairs, and necessary upholding of justice within

itself; much less then to minister aid and succour to the kingdom of Hungary,
A.D.
1521.

all
and to the Croatians, against the Turk.

of
And whereas the states the sacred
not doubt, but the pope's holiness doth right well understand Annates

do
Roman empire
falsely
how the German princes did grant and condescend for the money

of
Annates' pretend

...
be

years, upon

be of

of
Rome for term
to

to
levied the see certain condition that ed by the
the said money should maintain war against the Turkish infi pope to

to
converted
maintain
dels, and for

of
these years war

of
the catholic faith: and whereas the term
now expired long since, when the said Annates should

it be
gathered, and yet against
is

the Turk.
was first granted;

so
that money hath not been that use, whereto

to
bestowed
any such necessity should now come, that any public helps

or
if

therefore

be
contributions against the Turk should the German people, they

of
demanded
would answer again, Why not that money Annates, reserved many years

of
be is

bestowed and applied? and

so
that use, now would they refuse
to

to

before

be
receive any more such burdens for that cause laid upon them.
to

to
Wherefore the said lord lieutenant, and other princes and degrees

of
the
empire, make earnest petition, that the pope's holiness wih with fatherly con

a
sideration expend the premises, and surcease hereafter require such Annates,

to
as

bishops and other prelates,

of

eccle

or
are accustomed after the death
paid
be

siastical persons, Rome, and suffer them

of
to

to

to

to
the court remain

i.
the empire, whereby justice and peace may

be
of

the chamber more commo

diously administered, the tranquillity the public state Germany maintained;
of

of
by

be

and also, the same, due may ordained and disposed other chris

to
tian potentates Germany, against the Turk, which otherwise without the
in
be

hoped for.
to

same not
is

Item, Whereas the pope's holiness desireth

be

informed, what way were

to

resisting these errors this the lord lieu

of

the Lutherans:
in
to

to

best take
do

or
tenant, with other princes and nobles, answer, that whatsoever help
counsel they can devise, with willing hearts they will
be

ready thereunto. See

ing therefore the state,
as

as

temporal, frame,
well ecclesiastical far out
of
is
by

ways; and seeing not only

its
so

and hath much corrupted Luther's part,

by

by

so

and his sect, but also divers other occasions besides, many errors,
as is,

abuses, and corruptions have crept very requisite and necessary

as in

that
it
;
be

some effectual remedy provided, the church,

of

well for redress also

for repressing the Turk's tyranny. Now what more present effectual remedy
or
be

do

can had, the lord lieutenant, and other estates and princes not see, than
by

do

this, that the pope's holiness, the emperor's majesty, sum

of

the consent
Stras General
as

some convenient place Germany,

of
in

at

mon free christian council

a

council
burg, Mentz,
or

or

as

Cologne, Metz and that with much speed in Ger

or
at

at

at

"

be
as

so

conveniently may be, that the congregating

be of

the said council not many

deferred above one year: which council may lawful for every person required.
in

it
or

that there shall have interest, either temporal ecclesiastical, freely speak
to

and consult, the glory God, and health souls, and the public wealth
of

of

of
to

Christendom, without impeachment restraint; whatsoever oath

or

or

other bond
every good man's part
be

the contrary notwithstanding yea, and

to

shall
it
:

speak, not only freely, but speak that which true, the purpose,
to

to

to

there
is

edifying, and not pleasing flattering, but simply and uprightly

or or
to

to

to

and
by
all

declare hisjudgment, without

as

fraud guile. And touching what ways

stayed and paci
be

the German people may best

j
of

these errors and tumults

be

the meantime, until the council set, the aforesaid lord lieutenant, with
in

fied
the other princes, thereupon have consulted and deliberated; that forasmuch
Luther, and certain
be
as

his fellows, within the territory and dominion

of

of

the noble duke Frederic, the said lord lieutenant and other states the empire
of

labour the matter with the aforenamed prince, duke Saxony, that
of

shall
so

Writing
Luther and his followers, shall not write, set forth, print any thing during and
or

printing
do

the said mean space; neither they doubt but that the noble prince or tinne
a
as

Saxony, for his christian piety, and obedience the Roman empire,
of

to

suspend
prince such excellent virtue, will effectually condescend ed.
of

to

becometh the
a

Saline.
be

certain portion money wont paid Rome, out

to

to
of

of

of

(1) Annates the court the one

is
a

year's fruits, an ecclesiastical living.

at

of

the vacation
WOL. IV. X
306 THE HISTORY OF MART IN LUTHER.

Jºen Item, That the said lord lieutenant and princes shall labour so with the
*III. preachers of Germany, that they shall not in their sermons teach or blow into

TV.

be
D.
ille people's ears such matters, whereby the multitude may rebel

to
moved

º
induced into error; and that they shall preach and

be
or

or
1521. lion uproar,
teach nothing but the true, pure, sincere, and holy gospel, and approved Scrip
º.
Th
'ture, godly, mildly, and christianly, according the doctrine and exposition

to
of
the Scripture; being approved and received Christ's church, abstainin

of

of
preach

to all

an
as
such things the people,

of
from are better unknown than learned
Also,

be
which subtilely searched, deeply discussed, not expedient.

or

is
it
no
disputation among the vulgar sort; but

. i".
or
that they shall move contention
whatsoever hangeth controversy, the same they shall reserve the determi

to in

to
nation of the council come.
Preach. Item, The archbishops, bishops, and other prelates within their dioceses, shall
assign godly and learned men, having good judgment
i.

the Scripture, who

in
in certain and faithfully attend upon such preachers: and they shall

if
have uttered any thing

or
perceive the said preachers either have erred,

to

to
bound.
inconveniently, they shall godly, mildly, and modestly advertise and inform
man shall justly complain the truth

no
them thereof,

of
in

such sort that the

the preachers, continuing still
be

impeached. But their stubborn

in
gospel
to

if
be

ness, shall refuse admonished, and will not desist from their lewdness, then
to

by
be

shall they restrained and punished the place, with

of
the ordinaries
punishment for the same convenient

no so
Against Furthermore, the said princes and nobles shall provide and undertake,
ºns much shall possible, that, from henceforth, during the aforesaid time,
be be
as

"
inting new book shall printed, especially none

º:
these famous libels," neither shall

of
poten

all
ºlºmous they privily
be

Also order shall

or

apertly taken amongst

be
sold.
any shall set out, sell, print any new work,

be
tates, that
or
if

shall first seen

it
and perused certain godly, learned, and discreet men for the same;
be of

by

be
to so

not admitted and approved them, permitted

if

that shall not

it
it

by
print, come abroad. Thus,
be

or

published these means, they hope

in

to

well, that the tumults, errors, and offences among the people, shall cease;

an
especially the pope's holiness himself shall begin with orderly and due
if

reformation, the aforesaid grievances above mentioned, and will procure such
in

hath been said; and

as be
as

so so

free and christian council shall the people well

a

fully they
be
contented and satisfied. Or the tumult shall not calmed
if

all

desire, yet the greater part thus will quieted; for

be

be
as
such honest and
be
no

so
good men, doubt, will great expectation that general council,
of
in

...
Finally,

*
as

shortly, and now ready hand, concerning priests who

at

to

Priests, come.
contract matrimony, and religious men leaving their cloisters, whereof intima
by

do

men, that tion was also made the apostolical legate, the aforesaid princes consider,
no
byto as

the civil law there penalty for them ordained, they

in

that forasmuch
is
be

be

shall the canonical constitutions, punished thereafter accord

to

referred
ingly; that
is,

or

their benefices and privileges, other condigm

of

the loss
be
no

or

censures: and that the said ordinaries shall stopped inhibited

of in

case
by

the secular powers, from the correction such but that they shall add
:

their help and favour ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and shall

of
to

the maintenance
direct out their public edicts and precepts, that none shall impeach prohibit
or

their ecclesiastical castigaton, upon such transgressors

in

to

the said ordinaries

be administered.
To conclude; the redoubted prince, the lord lieutenant, and other princes,
the public empire, vehemently and most heartily
do

estates, and orders pra

of

and beseech, that the pope's holiness, and the reverend lord his legate will
be
no

all of
all

accept and take the premises otherwise spoken and meant, than
to

good, free, sincere, and christian mind: neither there any thing that
is
a

do

the aforesaid princes, estates, and nobles, more wish and desire, than the
the holy catholic church
of

furtherance and prosperous estate Rome, and

of

of

his holiness; whose wishes, desires, and obedience, they offer and commend
to

as

themselves most readily and obsequiously, faithful children.”

Thus hast thou, loving readerſ

of

the full discourse both the pope's

be

no
as

rail against the ſame any person, showing

of
of

(1) “Famous libels’ - such books name

the author thereof.
Gratian, p.346, expetend. fugiendarum.'
et

(2) Ex Orinth. Ivol. his ‘Fasciculus rerum Edit.

in
i.
by

Drowne, Lond. 1690 ED.]

–
 THE GRIEVANCES OF THE GERMANs. 807

letter, and of his legate's instructions, with the answer also of the Hºly

*
states of Germany to the said letter and instructions to them ex
hibited in the diet of Nuremberg: in which diet what was concluded, . A. D.
and what order and consultation were taken, first touching the griev-

.
ances of Germany, which they exhibited to the pope, then concern

.
ing a general council to be called in Germany, also for printing,
preaching, and for priests' marriage, hath been likewise declared, &c."
The occasion of this matter, moved against priests' marriage, Ministers
came first by the ministers of Strasburg, who about this time began ...”
to take wives, and therefore were cited by the bishop of Strasburg to
before him at a certain day, as violators of the laws of holy wives.
church, the holy fathers, the bishops of Rome, and of the emperor's
majesty, to the prejudice both of their own order of priesthood, and
the majesty of Almighty God: but they referred their cause to the

*
hearing of the magistrates of the same city; who, being suitors for
them unto the bishops, laboured to have the matter either released,
or at least to be delayed for a time.
Long it were to recite
all

the circumstances following upon this Luther

Nuremberg, how their decree was received
of

of
or

diet assembly
..."
of

of

some, some neglected, divers diversely wrested and expounded.

Luther, writing his letters upon the same decree the princes, thus berg.
made his exposition the meaning thereof: that whereas the to
of

preachers were commanded preach the pure gospel, after the doc
he to

be,
of

received, expounded the meaning thereof

to
trine the church
Aquinas,
of

or

or

not after the doctrine Thomas Scotus, such other late

school writers, but after the doctrine Hilary, Cyprian, and Austin,
of

and other ancient doctors; and yet the doctrine

of

the said ancestors

be
no

should agree with the Scripture.

to

further received, but

as
it

be

Secondly, As concerning new books not sold nor printed, he

to

further,
no

expounded the meaning thereof

to

extend but that the text

be

the Bible, and books the holy Scripture might printed not
of

of

all

withstanding, and published

to

men.
for

of he

And the prohibition priests marriage,

to

the princes,
of

writeth
and desireth them bear with the weakness men; declaring that
to

º
be

very hard, which though

of

their decree standeth with

to

branch
it

the pope's law, yet accordeth not with the gospel, neither conduceth
it

good manners, nor honesty life, &c.

to

to

of

Furthermore, Whereas Nuremberg, mention hun

of
in

the same session

::.
ºf
A
of

of

certain grievances collected

of it to

was made before the number

a

hundred, bishop Rome,

of
to

and exhibited the were tedious like- the Ger

...

- - -
-

insert them all; yet

tº.
give some taste judge
to

to

wise few,
it

man.
seea

not the intent that the world may and judge, not
to

only what abuses and corruptions, most monstrous and incredible, lay
hid under the glorious title the holy church Rome, but also may
of

of

understand, with what hypocrisy and impudence the pope taketh upon
grievously complain upon Master Luther and others; when
so

to

him
be
all

Christ, there
of

so
in

to

the universal church none much

is

by
he
all

according
of

as

as

blamed manner ways, himself, these

heinous complaints the German princes, here following, against the
of

pope's intolerable oppressions and grievances, may right well appear.

by

These grievances being collected the princes Germany

of

at

(1) Ex Johan. Sleidano.

%
X
308 the Griev ANCES OF THE GERMANs.
Henry
y Nuremberg, to the number of a hundred,' wish might be fully and at I
large set forth to the studious reader, whereby might appear the subtle
A. D.
sleights and intolerable frauds of that pretensed church. But foras
1521.
much as it were too long to comprehend the whole, I have thought
good to exhibit some part thereof for example, as giving only a cer
tain taste, whereby thou mayest more easily conceive, what to think

all

to
be
and esteem of the residue, which both

to
me would tedious
write, and perhaps more grievous

to
to
thee hear.

CERTAIN GRIEvANCEs or oppressions of GERMANY, AGAINst

THE COURT OF ROME, COLLECTED AND Exh IBITED BY THE
PRINCEs, AT THE council of NUR EM BERG, to THE NUMBER
of HUNDRED, when Eof CERTAIN SPECIALTIES HERE
A

FOLLOW.

by
Forbidding Marriage
of

divers degrees, not forbidden God's Law.

Amongst other burdens and grievances, this in

be
not least regarded, that

to
is
sº
many things are prohibited by
men's constitutions, and many things exacted,

by
which are not prohibited the innu

in,of
any precept God:
or

as
commanded

tiº
matrimony invented and brought
of

merable whereby men are

marry kindred, which stand upon divers degrees: upon
of

as
forbid
to

cases
in

by
affinity, public honesty, spiritual kindred, kindred law, and in
blood, &c.

by
Forbidding Meats, not forbidden
of

God's Law.
forbidding the use
of

And likewise meats, which God hath created for

in

by

man's necessity, and taught the apostle indifferently

be
received with

to
thanksgiving. By these, and many other human constitutions, men are yoked
by

bondage, until,

at
money they obtain some dispensation those laws,

of
in

their hands who made them; that money shall make that lawful for rich men,
so

clearly prohibited unto the poor. By these snares

of
which men's laws and
is

not only great sums Germany, and

of
constitutions, money are gathered out
of

up

carried over the Alps, but also great iniquity sprung among Christians;
is
by

many offences and privy hatreds reason that poor men

do

do

arise see them

ãº
no

selves entangled with these snares for other cause, but for that they not do
the gospel; for
of

so

possess the Christ doth often call riches.

Of Times Marriage
of

restrained, and afterwards released for

Money.
by
be

The like practice also the times restrained from marriage,

in
to

seen
is

Rome, from the Septuagesima Sunday, somewhat

of

of

the heads the church

before Lent; when, notwithstanding, both the clergy and the seculars
in

the
all

meantime will live licentiously, and that openly

of

the world.
in

the face
do
so

But this interdict proceedeth this effect: man shall presume upon
to

to
if
a

his own liberty, without compounding. But otherwise, any hope

be

of

there
if

money, then that which was before unlawful, now made lawful, for every man
is

freely. And this also another drawing net, whereby great sums
do

of
to

of is

money are dragged out the Germans' purses. Whereupon also hangeth
this; that suing out
of
as

is as

another grievance great dispensation, the state

in

the poor and not indifferently weighed: for where the rich
of

the rich
escapeth many times for little nought, and goeth clear away, the poor man
or
be

shall pay for the shot.

to

sure

the “Centum grav. natio. Germanicae, was published 4to, Nurem

of

(1) The first edition

at
in

berg, 1523; see Panzer's Annales Typographici.

in

inserted also Browne's Fasciculus Return

It
is

ad
Le
p.

expetend. fugiendarum, tom. 354, Lond. 1690; and

in
et

Plat's Monumentorum hist

i.

Tridentini illustrand, collectio. Lovanii, 1781.-Ed. -

iii

Conc.
 THE GRIEvaNCES OF THE GERMANs. 309

Henry

for

for
Complaint selling Remission Money.

of
Sins II*.

y
But especially and grievance the pope's indulgences par A. D.

of of
the burden and
most importable: when the bishops building 1521.
be
Rome, underpretence

of
dons

º
war against the Turk,

do
make out their indul

or
some church Rome,

in

to
gences with their bulls; persuading and promising the simple people strange

to

is,

all
culpa,' that

‘a
poena

of
and wonderful benefits their

et
remission from
sins and punishment due for the same, and that not this life only, but also

in
after this life, dead, burning purgatory. Through

be

of
to
them that the fire

in

all
the hope and occasion thereof, true piety almost extinct Germany,

in
to is
while every evil-disposed person himself, for little money, license

a
#:
and impunity whereupon follow fornication, incest,
do

what him listeth

to

:
adultery, perjury, homicide, robbing and spoiling, rapine, usury, with whole

a
flood of &c.
a

Complaint against the Immunities Clergymen.

of
Item, Whosoever that hath received any ecclesiastical orders, great
he
be

or
all
small, thereby
he

be

of
punishment
to

doth contend freed from the secular

do; neither doth unadvisedly pre
he

he
magistrate, how great offence soever

byby
sume thereupon, but maintained that liberty sin, the principal estates
in

to
is
of

the clergy. For hath often been seen, that whereas the canonical laws,
it

go
priests are forbidden marry, afterwards they diligently labour and

ãº.
to

about
day and night attempt and try the chastity matrons, virgins, and
to

of

of
the
wives, the laymen: and through their continual instance
of

and sisters

by
and labour, partly with gifts and rewards, and flattering words, partly their
by
experience, they
as

secret confessions (as they call them), hath been found

it

bring pass that many virgins and matrons, who otherwise would

be
honest,
to

sin and wickedness. And happeneth

to

have been overcome and moved

it
do

oftentimes, that they detain and keep away the wives and daughters from
re
do
their husbands and fathers, threatening them with fire and sword, that
quire them again. Thus, through their raging lust, they heap and gather

..".º:
at,

...
be

together
in to
It

innumerable mischiefs
and offences. marvelled how the
is

they daily offend murder, ac licen

licentiously, without robberies,
- - tiousness
--
-

cusing innocents, urning, theft, and counterfeiting coin;

of
of

false

.
all

mischiefs, contrary and against

of

besides thousand other kinds laws both

a

others, trusting only upon the

of

God and man, not without great offence

of

by

freedom and liberty the privilege

of

sin, which they usurp unto themselves

do
of

their canons. For when they once perceive that lawful for them
to
it
is

what they lust without controlment, then they not only contemn the civil
do

magistrates, but also their bishops and superiors, whatsoever they either com
mand or forbid them
to

do.
be

And moreover, their mis

to

the intent they may

in

the more maintained

all

partly forbidden
to

chief and wickedness, contrary reason and equity,

is
it

the archbishops and bishops condemn these malefactors openly, except they
to

be first done with sumptuousness and pomp: whereby

be

which must
do

happeneth very seldom, that those anointed naughty packs receive con
it

by

dign punishment.
so

Besides that, the bishops are bound their chapters,

by

that they dare not punish any person who hath taken orders, the canonical
by

laws, the punishment ever light small;

be

reason whereof, the matter

or
so

falleth out, that through this unequal partiality between the laity and the
so

clergy, great hatred, discord, and dissension are sprung and risen up.
It

F.
also
is

the clergy, who are the cause

be

of
to

not little feared, that this grievance,

if
a

other mischiefs (which daily they

do

perpetrate), have not like

of

and
to

laws, equal judges, and like punishment, their offensive life will move and stir
up some great tumults and sedition amongst the common people, not only
against the clergy themselves, but also against the superiors and magistrates, for
that they leave such notorious offences unpunished.
Wherefore necessity and justice require, that the said prejudicial privi
do

the clergy should abrogated and taken away, and

be

be

leges their place

of

in

it

provided, ordained, and decreed, that the clergy,

of

or

what order degree soever

they be, shall have like laws, like judgment, and punishment, the laity have:
as
no

or
so

that they shall pretend prerogative like offence, more than

in

freedom
310 the GRIEWANCEs of the GERMANs.
Henry the laymen; but that every one of the clergy offending, under the judge where
PII. the offence is committed, shall be punished for his fact, according to the measure
and quality of his offence, in such like manner as other malefactors are, with
i;21. the punishment appointed by the common laws of the empire. This thing,
without doubt, will please the true ministers of the church, such as are honest
Priests and learned, and they will not think their power and authority thereby in any
ought to
be sub case diminished. By this means it shall be brought to pass, that such as are
ject to of the clergy only by name, and otherwise naughty wicked men, through the
the same
punish obedience due unto their magistrates, shall be compelled to live more honestly;

all
sedition and privy hatred between them and the laity shall put away;

to be
Inents as and
and finally, thereby the laity shall

a be
are the more moved and stirred love and
lay-peo

be
as
the clergy

of

of
plc. reverence such sound life.

Complaint Excommunication being abused

of

of
the Church Rome.

in
i.

by
Item, other places many Christians are excommunicated
at

in
Rome and

by
the archbishops, bishops, their ecclesiastical judges, for profane causes,

or
through the desire and covetousness money and The consciences of

of
men, who are weak faith, thereby are burdened and brought unto despera
in

tion. And finally, for money and lucre, matter

no

to
importance

of
made

is
a
body and soul, contrary
of

of
the law both God
to

to
tend the destruction both
no

and man; forasmuch man ought

be
but only for

to
as

excommunicated

do be

as
heresy, for some heinous fact perpetrated; nor separate from
or

to
as counted
the christian catholic church, the Scriptures witness. Therefore the
princes, nobles, states, and laity the sacred empire, desire and require the
of

faithful Christian and loving father,

he
will remove
as

pope's holiness, that

a

in
excommunication, Rome, and also
of

of
in
the said burden used both the see
all

other archbishops and ecclesiastical judges; and finally decree,

of

the sees

º
but only for
is be
no

that man shall hereafter excommunicated, manifest con

a
heresy; for thing, that faithful Christians, for
of

victed crime too wicked

it

every offence touching any temporal goods gain, for any other worldly

or
or

matter, but only for obstinacy some great enormity, should ex

be
heresy,
of

or

cluded from Almighty God, and the catholic congregation.

Complaint that the Church Holidays,

of
burdened with number
is

which ought
be
to

diminished.
Moreover, the common people are not little oppressed with the great num
a

many holidays, that the husbandmen

of

so

ber holidays, for that there are now

have scarcely time gather the fruits the earth, which they have brought
of
to

great labour and travail, being often hail, rain, and

of
so

forth with danger

in

other storms; which fruits notwithstanding,

so

they were not letted with many

if

holidays, they would gather and bring home without any loss. Besides that,
upon these holidays innumerable offences are committed and done, rather than
worshipped: which thing
no
or

so

God honoured manifest, that needeth

is

it
|.

witness. For that cause the sacred empire think

of

estates best and most

it

profitable for the christian commonwealth, that this great number holidays
of

diminished; which ought rather spirit and verity,

be

be

in
to

should celebrated
than with the external worship, and better kept with abstinence from sin.
be

of,

The Suspending and Hallowing Church-yards complained

as
of

gainful Pope, chargeable the People.

to

to

the and
Furthermore, fight without any weapon
do
byor

happen that two

in
if

more
it

church-yard,

j.
the hair, though there
be
or

so

with their fists, ever little

a

...}
by

by

interdictment, and
do

bloodshed, the clergy have recourse not

to

and
all
to be

suffer any more christian burials there done, before that the citizens, with
to

great pomp and expenses,

be
do

cause consecrated and hallowed again,

it
no

less charge than when, the first, profane place

of

with was hallowed

at

it
a
all

which things
do

the laity.
so of

for burial:
to

redound the and costs

hallowed,
be
or

so

And though the churches chapels ever little which are

burden and oppress the simple poor householders, they
be
do

yet the suffragans

 THE GRIEVANCES OF THE GERMANS. 311

ever so bare or needy, with superfluous expenses, and require moreover gifts of Henry
VIII.
A.
the people, which it is not for their ease to give.
the suffragans have invented, that no others but only themselves may TA.D."
baptize bells for the lay-people; whereby the simple people, upon the affirma-
tion of the suffragans, do believe, that such bells so baptized will drive away evil
OZ 1. işi.
spirits and tempests. Thereupon a great number of godfathers are appointed, Baptizing
especially such as are rich, who, at the time of baptizing, holding the rope where. **
.
withal the bell is tied, the suffragan speaking before them, as is accustomed in the
baptizing of
3.children, they altogether do answer, and give the name to

it,
the bell; the bell having a new garment put upon

be
to
as
accustomed done Bells

is
go
unto the Christians. After this they unto sumptuous banquets, whereunto Coals.

º
also the gossips are bidden, that thereby they might give the greater reward;"
and the suffragans, with their chaplains and other ministers, are sumptuousl
fed. Yet doth not this suffice, but that the suffragan also must have reward,

a
.

small gift
do

or
which they call present; whereby happeneth oftentimes, Spoiling

it
a

the
that even small villages hundred florins are consumed and spent
in

in
such

of
a

christenings: which not only superstitious, but also contrary unto christian
of is

religion, seducing the simple people, and mere extortion. Notwithstand-

of
bells.
a

ing, the bishops,

do
enrich their suffragans, suffer these things, and others
to

be
far worse. Wherefore such wicked and unlawful things ought

to
abolished.

Complaint against Officials, and other Ecclesiastical Judges.

for

archbishops the most part are unlearned and unable

of

The officials also

men; besides that, men evil conditions, taking thought for nothing but for
of

money. Also how corruptly they live, and continue notorious crimes and in
transgressions, daily seen; whereby the laity, whom they ought

to
correct
is
it

and punish for their offences, and instruct christian godliness, are not any
in

in
by

by

point them amended, but rather them encouraged and confirmed their

in
offences. Besides this, the laity are miserably robbed and spoiled their goods
of
by

these light and vile officials,

no

spark chris
of
in

whose consciences there

is

tian piety and godliness, but only wicked desire and covetousness; which
a

thing the archbishops and bishops,

as

they were indeed such they are called,

if

Christ, without doubt they would

be no
say, the pastors and shepherds
of

that
to
is

or

longer suffer commit Christ's flock such wicked and offensive pastors
to

to

fed and nourished.

do

Complaint how the Ecclesiastical Judges annex certain Special

Causes, being Lay Matters, unto their own Jurisdiction, and will
by
no

means release the same, except for Money.

jº
are

an

Whensoever any causes judgment before

in

pleaded ecclesiastical
either for defiling virgins, for children unlawfully born out wed
of

of
or
or

or

ock, for servants' wages, any other matters concerning widows, the eccle
by

siastical judges being called upon the laity who

do

the superiors contend,

of
by

they will neither defer that judgment, nor

be

to

any means will entreated

remit them their ordinary jurisdiction.

.
to

by

Complaint the Clergy

to
A

of

the Gain that ariseth false Slanders

and Rumours.

happeneth oftentimes that men and women, through sinister, and false Scolding
It

reports and slanders, are brought before the official ecclesiastical judge,
or

as

men guilty, and shall not

be

declared innocent before they have cleared them-

i.
by

oath; which purgation

an

to

made, they are restored again their spiritual

so

selves
*:::
be

And albeit that the damages and costs ought repaid

to

former estimation.
falsely accused, yet notwithstanding, the innocents iucre.
be
as

to so

again unto such

pay two guilders and quarter, for their letters ab
of

themselves are forced

a

solution. And this the cause why the officials and other ecclesiastical judges
is

greedily follow the action such unlawful, false, and slanderous accusa
do
so

of

by

(1) This question; whether these gossips that chiisten bells may marry together the canon
aw
t
l
312 Tin E GRIEVANCES OF THE GERMANs.
Hear, tions, challenging the hearing thereof only unto themselves; which thing, to

all
*111 doubt, redoundeth to the great and most singular hurt and detriment of

for
A.D. men: oftentimes happeneth that women, falling together into contention,

it

do

or
through anger, hatred, some other affection, speak evil

or
1331. slander one
another, and outrage much, that the one oftentimes accuseth the other, either

so
Which thing being brought before the official, she,

or
adultery witchery.

of

by
ex

an
so
who through her anger had slandered the other,

to
forced oath

is
cuse and purge herself, that whatsoever injurious

or
slanderous word she had
spoken, came not any deliberate purpose intent, but through wrath and

of

or
In

or
displeasure. like manner the other, who adultery

of
accused either

is
by
an
sorcery, declare her innocency, that she

to
commanded oath not

is
is

or So

all
guilty men, that such cases,
of

in
those facts. that evident unto

is
it
guilty not guilty, they must swear,
be
whether they they will keep their

if
good name and fame. Whereby not only the unlawful lucre gain and money

of
sought, but also wilful perjury forced, and the secular power and judges letted
is

all
from the punishment thereof,

do
so
that, contrary reason, offences

to
remain
unpunished.

Complaint against Spiritual Judges taking Secular Causes from the

Civil Magistrate, for gain Money.

of
both jurisdictions, that they
be

Albeit there many causes indifferent so

to
by
be

as
may pleaded and punished the civil magistrate
as

well ecclesiastical
judge, notwithstanding happeneth oftentimes, that when the civil magistrates
it

would exercise their office and jurisdiction this behalf, they are forbidden
in
by

the ecclesiastical judges, under pain

of
and letted excommunication. Which
thing should long continue and suffered, the ecclesiastical judges would
be
if
it

causes from the civil magistrate, and his juris

all

shortly take away

of

manner
diction; which intolerable, and derogatory both unto the emperor's majesty,
is

by

the empire.
of

and other states And albeit that the common laws manifest
perjuries, adulteries, witchcrafts, and such other like, may indifferently

be
by

civil judges for the time being,

so
that prevention
or

unished ecclesiastical

go
this behalf taketh place; notwithstanding, the ecclesiastical judges
to in

about
all

usurp unto themselves and their jurisdiction

of
such manner causes: which
burden and grievance the civil jurisdiction and power ought not
to
suffer.

Complaint against Ecclesiastical Judges intermeddling with Cases

of
the Secular Court, but who will not suffer their Cases
be
to

once
of

touched the others.

Moreover, the ecclesiastical judges say, that lawful for them

in

such case
is
it

found negli
be
to

take profane matters into their hands, the civil magistrate

if

gent executing justice; but contrariwise, they will not suffer that the
of
in

kept with them, neither will they permit that

be

like order should ecclesias

in

tical matters any man may complain unto the civil magistrate for lack justice,
of

all

justice
do

and require the administration his hand. Albeit they

of

at

define
laws generally common, and determine how the canon laws may help and assist
the civil, and contrariwise the civil laws the canon.
for

Complaint against certain Misorders Cathedral Churches, using

of

double Punishment for one Offence against the Law.

is by
as

Forasmuch forbidden both God's law and man's, that any man
is
it

by
be

be

beaten with two rods, that say, punished

of

two kinds
to

should
torments; worthily therefore
do

all wise men detest and abhor the odious

i.
of

statutes divers cathedral churches, whereby murderers, both men and women,
well light
as

it as

and other grievous offenders, have been hitherto vexed and

tormented for hitherto were guilty
as

been accustomed, that such

of
:

murder, and such other crimes (which they call cases reserved unto the bishops),
after they had made their auricular confession, were compelled (to their great
all

ignominy and shame) the people; which

do

penance the sight

of
to

in
be
so

penance were not disallowed, bearing some semblance

of
to

much the
 THE GR1EVANCES or the GERMANs. 313

institution of the primitive church, if so be these busy officials (being contented Henry
P.I.I.I.
therewith) would not extort more and greater sums of money than were right
and lawful, and so punish those offenders with double punishment; wherewithal
it is to be marvelled how many be offended and grieved.
this is,
and how far
How wicked a thing
differeth from Christ's institution, we will refer every tº
133i.

to
it

it

-
good conscience judge.

to
Complaint Officials for maintaining unlawful Usury.

of
Furthermore, the officials, being allured through the greedy and insatiable
not only not forbid unlawful usuries and gains
do
money, money,
of

of
desire
but also suffer and maintain the same. Moreover they, taking yearly stipend

a
suffer the clergy and other religious persons unlawfully
do

and pension, dwell

to
by
with their concubines and harlots, and beget children Both which

to
them.
things how great peril, offence, and detriment they bring both unto body and

do
soul, every man may plainly see (so that

be

he
need not rehearsed), except

it
will make himself as blind
as

mole.
a

Complaint
#.
Officials permitting unlawful cohabiting with another,
of

.
when the Wife long absent.
or

Furthermore, where is
so

happeneth (as doth oftentimes), that either the

it

it
by

or
good man, the good wife, war, some other vow, hath taken
of
or

means
hand some long journey, and
so

tarrieth longer than serveth the appetite

of
in

.
the other, the official, taking giveth license party
of

to
reward the
a

dwell with any other person, not having first regard, making inquisition or
to

be
or

wife, being absent, dead. And because

in

or
whether the husband health
be

of or
these their doings should not evil spoken they name
of

toleration it
a
all

sufferance; not without great offence men, the great contempt

to

to

and
holy matrimony.

...
Complaint Cathedral Churches, who have their Bishop
of

in

Canons
sworn unto them before he be chosen.

also unlawful and plainly wicked, that the canons cathedral churches,
of

This
is
in

whose hand the ecclesiastical judgments, synods, and cen

of of

other collegiate churches, who have power

do

sures consist, and the canons

and authority choose their superior and bishop, will choose none their
he to

to

oath, and plainly swear, yea, and

an

bishop, except bind himself first with

bound, by bond and instruments sealed with their seals,
to

oftentimes them and

is

be
no

so

their ecclesiastical judges, that matter, grievous, intolerable,

in

ever
it
he

be
do or

dishonest, against them happen any time that they

at

shall and
if
it
:
do

offend, they may also without punishment for him.

it

Complaint against Incorporations Impropriations, and other pilling

byor

the People
of

Churchmen.
Many parish churches are subject unto monasteries, and
to

the parsons
of
by

other churches, incorporations (as they call them) otherwise,

of

or

means
which they are bound also, according the canon laws, foresee and look
to

to
by

be
do

unto themselves; whereas they put them forth unto others governed,

..
of to

reserving for the most part unto themselves the whole stipend the benefices
and tithes; and moreover, aggravate and charge the same with
so

great pensions,
that the hireling priests, and other minisºrs the church, cannot have there
of

upon competent living. hereby pass, that these

to
or

cometh
it

decent
a

hireling priests (for that they must needs have live) do with
to

unlawful exactions miserably spoil and devour the poor sheep committed unto
to all

them, and consume

of

their substance. For when the sacraments the altar

be

baptism administered, the first, the seventh,

or
of

and are when the

thirtieth, and the year-day must kept; when auricular confession cometh
or be

to
be

be

heard, the dead buried, any other ceremony whatsoever about the
to
be

do

so

done, they will not freely, but extort and exact much
to

funeral
it
is
214 The citizwaxczs of the cerex: Axs.

frº-, money as the miserable commonalty is scarce able to disburse: and daily they
*/1+ do increase and augment these their exactions, driving the simple poverty to
T. D. the payment thereºf,
by threatening them with excommunication, or by other

~
1... ways compelling them to be at charge. who otherwise, through poverty, are
not able to maintain obsequies, year-minds, and such other like ceremonies, as
to the funerals of the dead be appertaining.

Buying

of.
and Selling of Burials complained

by

be
the pope's canons, that burial

in
It ordained the church should
is

be
denied only unto those who being known manifest and notorious offenders,

to
have departed this life without receiving the sacrament. But the clergy. not

by
chance are drowned. killed,

as
regarding those decrees, will not suffer such

by
or
fire, have ended their lives (albeit
or
slain with falls otherwise chance

it
deadly sin),
be

be
not evident that they were the churches, until

in

to
buried

so in
with great

do
or
as

the wives, children, dead,

of
such time friends those men
the church-yard.
of

money purchase and buy the burial

of
suins them

in
and continent Priests compelled pay Tribute for Con

to
Chaste
cubines.

do
Also many places the bishops and their officials not only suffer priests
in

so

have concubines, that they pay certain sums money, but also compel

of
to

i.
continent and chaste priests, who live without concubines, pay tribute for

to
concubines, affirming that the bishop hath need money: which being paid,

of
be

or
shall lawful for them either live chaste, keep concubines.
to
it

is,

wicked thing this every man doth well understand and know.
a

These, with many other burdens and grievances besides, the

to to
hundred, the secular states Germany delivered
of

of

number the
a

pope's legate; having (as they said) many more and more grievous

of
grievances besides these, which had likewise much need redress:
reasonable brevity,
of

but because they would not exceed the limits

they would content themselves (they said) with these aforesaid hun
dred, reserving the rest more apt and more convenient oppor
to
a

tunity; steadfastly trusting and hoping, that when those hundred

by

be

grievances already
them declared, should abolished, the others
would also decay and fall with them. Of these aforesaid grievances
at be

complaints noted, that great part was

to

and here moreover

to is

a
no up

Worms; but
of

offered before the emperor the council

redress thereof did follow, therefore the secular states
of

because

**
Germany thought good
to

exhibit the same now again, with divers

more annexed thereunto,
to

Cheregatus, the pope's legate this

in

Nuremberg, desiring him

of

mºre present assembly present the same

to
to

'ºn, pope Adrian. This was about A.D. 1523; which being done, the
tº.,
up

for

Nuremberg brake
of

assembly time, and was prorogued

to
a

pizzá the next year following.

º,
A

In

this mean time pope Adrian died. After him succeeded pope
of

Death
VII,
.

following, which was 1524,

A.

who, the next

D.

Clement
Fºie sent down his legate, cardinal}%.
of

Campeius, unto the council the

.."
!..."
of

Nuremberg, about the month

at

German princes assembled again

º, March, with letters also duke Frederic, full many fair petitions
of
to

touching the grievances above

*
sharp complaints, &c. But
as

and
*** mentioned,
by
all
no

at

word nor message was sent, either Campeius,

!...
by

Thus, where any thing was

of be
or

or of

any
to

other. complained
against Luther, either for oppression the liberty
of

the gospel,
 •
LUTHER S CONDUCT RESPECTING THE CASTING Dow N OF IMAGES. 31.5

be all
for upholding of the pope's dignity, the pope was ever ready with
".
Henry
diligence call upon the princes: but where any redress was

forto

to
required the public wealth touching the

A.
of

or
christian people,

D.
the church, herein the pope neither giveth tº:

of
necessary reformation
ear nor answer.
And thus, having discoursed such matters occurrent between the

let
pope and princes Germany the synod Nuremberg,

of

of

º:yeus
at
returning story Luther,

of

of
proceed, again

to
now the whom

of by
he
heard before, how was kept secret and solitary for time,

a
Saxony, because

of *
in
advice and conveyance certain nobles the

In
emperor's edict above mentioned. the mean time, while Luther
Wittenberg, Andreas Carolostadt, Carlo

of
had thus absented himself out
proceeding more roughly and eagerly religion, had stirred

of
in
causes
...in
up

in
the people
to

throw down images the temples, besides other

things more. For this cause Luther, returning again into the city, ºn
is:
the

the
greatly misliked
of

order their doings, and reproved rashness

Carolostadt, declaring that their proceedings herein were not ..."
of

orderly, but that pictures and images ought first

be

of
to
thrown out
men; and that the people ought first
of

the hearts and consciences

by
we

are saved before God, and please him only

be
to

taught that
faith; and that images serve
no

purpose: this done, and the

to
no

people well instructed, there was danger images, but they would
in

Not that the contrary (he

he
of

fall their own accord. repugned to

said),
he

be
or
as

though would maintain images

to
suffered,
to

stand
by

by
the magistrate; and not
be

but that this ought force,

to

done
upon every private man's head, without order and authority."

º
Furthermore Luther, writing Carolostadt, affirmeth, that

he
of

also joined with the sentence

of

those, who began then

to

spread
Saxony, saying, that they were taught
of

of

about certain parts God

set all
a all

that wickedness being suppressed, and the wicked doers

all

things must up, and the inno

be
of

slain, new full perfection

only enjoy all,
to

cent things, &c.

The cause why Luther stood against that violent throwing why
º:
so

seemeth partly
...,
by of

of

images, against Carolostadt,

the to

down and rise

his

this, reason that pope Adrian, princes

to

letters sent
in

Germany, doth grievously complain and charge the

of

and states stand.

Luther for sedition and tumults, and rebellion against magis
of

sect
all
of

as

trates, subverters and destroyers order and obedience,

as

by

of

appeareth the words the pope's letter before expressed: therefore

Luther, prevent
of

Martin
to

stop such slanderers, and

to

the mouth
did;
he
as

suspicions,
to

such sinister was enforced take this way that

by
is,

might order and authority.

he
to as
to

proceed
as

much
by

*
the way two special points touching
be

Herein are noted Two

for

..."
all

doings Martin Luther, especially

of

the doctrine and such who

these our days now, abusing the name and authority Luther,
of
in

good Lutherans, they suffer images still

be
to

to

think themselves
if

temples, and admit such things them

do in

in

as

remain the church,

is,
be

The first
to

selves wish away. the manner how and after

stand: for although
byhe

what sort Luther did suffer such images

to

assented not, that the vulgar and private multitude tumultuously

for

violence should rap them down; yet that

no

argument now the

is

(1) Ex Johan. Sleld. lib. iii.

316 THE HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

let

to he
Henry
P.
magistrate to
III. them stand. And though allowed not the minis

up

by
stir the people promote religion; yet

to
ters forcible means
A. D. that argueth not those magistrates good Lutherans, who may

be
to
1523.
and should remove them, and will not.

is,
second point consider the cause why Luther

be
The

to

to
noted
images; which cause was time, and not

of
so
did stand with standing
his own judgment: for albeit judgment wished them away, yet

he
in
so

as
time served not thereunto then, serveth now for then the

it

:
Luther, first beginning spring, and being but

of

it to
doctrine the

in
blade, was not yet known whereto tended, nor would

to
what

it
grow, but rather was suspected disobedience and sedition;

of to

to
tend
Wit

of
and therefore the pope, hearing the doings Carolostadt

in
others like, took his ground thereby
tenberg, of

to
and charge the
Luther with sedition, uproars, and dissolute liberty

of
of

sect life.

by

of
And this was the cause why Luther (compelled then necessity
save his doctrine from the slander of sedition and tumult
to

time
by

ye
being laid

as

so
to

him the pope, have heard) was much

offended with Carolostadt and others, for their violence used against
images. For otherwise, had not been for the pope's accusations,
it

as
there no doubt but Luther would have been well contented with
is

abolishing

he
of

of

for as

at
images, and other monuments popery, was
the friars Augustine
to

abrogating
to

the same time contented write

this doing

be
of

private masses. And therefore

as

to
Luther

in
ka90

is
{n\ia.
Luther excused, the circumstances considered; such the like excuse perhaps or
ans of
will not serve the overmuch curious imitation of

in
certain Lutherans
this age.
How Lu this present age now who, considering only the fact Luther,

do
of
;

ther is to
Luther, neither
do
of

be fol not mark the purpose weigh the circumstances

lowed.
his doings: being not much
of of

to
and time unlike the ridiculous
imitators king Alexander the Great, who thought not sufficient
it

his virtues, but they would also counterfeit him

in
to

follow him
in
all

his stooping, and other gestures besides. But these living now
to

the church, another age than Luther did, may seem, after
in

in

m
it

mind, sufficient follow the same way after Luther,

or
to

to

walk with
Luther the kingdom Christ, though they jump not also every
of

all in
to

his, and keep even the same pace and turnings points
of

footstep
in

-
as

he did."

Roman Catholic bishop, Dr. Milner, his “Letters Prebendary" (seventh edition,
to

(1)
in
A

a
to us

London, 1825, pp. 113–118), has favoured the coarsest expressions which can
of

with series
a

deduce from them that Luther's morality was pro

be

selected from the writings Luther,

of

strated, that his sentiments were depraved, and that his motives and actions were the result
of

pride, bigotry, and ambition. Dr. Milner closes his observations with these words, “There are
other passages, great numbers, too indecent being translated all; indeed almost
of to

in at
of

admit
in

soil my paper with transcribing some them into my notes below, the original Latin."
to

blush
This learned doctor the popish church shrinks, with wonted modesty, from his own translation
to of

of

Luther's addresses his royal antagonist Henry VIII.; but how would his delicacy have been
offended had he heard Mr. John Clark, the king's orator, before the Consistory Leo X. (in pre
of

as

senting his master's book spiritual church), break out into such epithets
to

of

that head the these

as

which follow unless, indeed, they were deemed excusable, spoken of “an execrable, veno
;

mous, and pernicious heretic." [See page Henry the Eighth's own book, entitled “Assertio
of
1
.

by

septem sacramentorum. Faithfully translated, &c. W. gent. London, 1688.") The orator
T.

he

“this furious monster," with “his stings and poisons, whereby

as

denounces Luther intends

be
so

infect the whole world." Or again, “What speaking can

to

of

hot and inflamed force invented

that most filthy villain [see page 2.] Or, reading forward,
to

of

sufficient declare the crime

in
"

how would his ear have been jarred with the expressions, “idol and vain phantom,” “a mad dog,
dealt with with drawn swords,” and “a viper's madness
be

How startling
to

to

hear three
"

times repeated from the mouth the most holy father pope Leo, the title “terrible monster;"
of

of of
be

no

hear him, the head church that professes persecutor

or
to

to
of

Protestants (because
a

she persecutes all heretics alike), speak “driving away from our Lord's flock
of

definite terms
in

the wolves; and cutting off, with the material sword, the rotten members that infect the mystical
body Christ;" [see the pope's bull king Henry]. And, lastly, how would the tender feelings
of

to

read king Henry's own words,

he
of

to

Dr. Milner have been wounded had his “Address the

in
by
as

Reader,” animadverting upon Luther “one risen up, who, the instigation the devil, under
of
 -
ARTICLES ON WHICH LUTHER AND ZUING LIUS AGREED. 317;

: And contrariwise, of the other sort, much less are they to be com- - tº
mended, who running as much on the contrary string, are so precise,
that because of one small blemish, or for a little stooping of Luther in A. D.
the sacrament, therefore they give clean over the reading of Luther, 1%
Nº.
.
and fall almost into utter contempt of his books: whereby is declared,
not so much the niceness and curiousness of these our days, as the ºne
hinderance that cometh thereby to the church is greatly to be lamented. blemish.
For albeit the church of Christ (praised be the Lord) is not unpro

..
vided of sufficient plenty of worthy and learned writers, able to
instruct in matters of doctrine; yet in the chief points of our conso
lation, where the glory of Christ, and the power of his passion, and
strength of faith are to be opened to our conscience; and where the
soul, wrestling for death and life, standeth in need of serious consola

all
tion, the same may be said of Martin Luther, among this other
St.

Cyprian was wont Tertullian, “Da dation

of

of
variety writers, what say

to

of
magistrum;” “Give me my master.” And albeit that Luther went
#.

a
º'
little awry, and dissented from Zuinglius,

of
this one matter

in
the sacra-
§in
all

ment; yet doctrine they did accord,

of

other states appeared

in

as
by
Marburg, prince Philip, landgrave
in

at

the synod holden

of
Hesse, which was 1529, where both Luther and Zuinglius were iian.
A.
D.

present, and conferring together, agreed

in

these articles:

*
the Unity and Trinity
ºn
In

In
of

of
God. the Word. Consent
2.

the incarnation
In 1.

original sin.
In

the passion and resurrection

of

of
4.

*m.
Christ. the article
5. 3.

In the article of faith Christ Jesus. That this faith cometh not of
in

6.
by

merits, but the gift That this faith our righteousness. Touch-glius
of

God.
7.

8.
is

in
ing the extern word.
of
Likewise they agreed baptism.
9.

in

the articles
10. Of good works. 11. Of confession. 12. Of magistrates. 13. Of men's
-
Of

baptism 15. Lastly, concerning the doctrine

of

of
traditions. 14. infants.
the Lord's Supper; this they did believe, and hold: first, that both kinds
Christ's institution; and
is be

the people, according

to

to

to

thereof are ministered

no

that the mass such work for which man may obtain grace both for the
a

quick and the dead. Item, that the sacrament (which they call
of

the altar)
is

the body and blood Item, that the spiritual

of

of

true sacrament the Lord.

a

his body and blood necessary for every christian man. And
of

manducation
is

as

furthermore, that the use

of

doth the
to

the sacrament tendeth the same effect

Word, given and ordained Almighty God, that thereby infirm consciences
of
by

the Holy Ghost, &c."

be

to

may stirred belief

pretext charity, stimulated with anger and hatred, spues out the poison vipers against the
of

of
1”

Again, how inconsistent with the meekness Christianity, for the Defender the Faith
of

of

church
speak thus Luther: “Oh, that detestable trumpeter pride, calumnies, and schisms what
to

of

of

wolf, &c., great Every

of

an infernal what member the devil he &c. christian mind must

is

”
a

deeply regret the coarse and vulgar expressions used by the orator, the pope, the king, and Luther,
that age that such should have been the expressions Luther
is in

of

of

common with other writers

:
be

be
as

deeply lamented,
to

of

of

the life and conversation Christians should characteristic the

of be

religion which they profess: will perceived, that Luther was the more
at

the same time

it

readily betrayed into errors consequence uncompromising

of

this kind the bold and character

in

by
be
as

as

his mind, quality admired by every protestant,

of

to

much was dreaded the

it
a

papists: they could not refute his arguments, founded upon Scripture; they dared not injure his
by

person, beloved and esteemed the people. That the tender mercies
of

the Romish church would

by

not have spared Luther, unless secured from danger more powerful arm, we may gather from
a
on

John Clark's oration the pope, presenting the pontiff king Henry's book; who, speaking
to

to

poisoning Socrates, respecting Luther: “Could this destroyer

of

of

of

the adds these words the

christian religion expect any better from true Christians, for his extreme wickedness against God?”
And again, king Henry VIII. the Reader," speaking Luther's repentance,
to

of

his “Address
it in

“If
do

adds, Luther refuses this, will shortly come pass, christian princes their duty, that
to

if
he

be

their errors, and himself, perseveres therein, may burned the fire.”
in
if

Whatever may have been the errors Luther, they teach us this truth
of

that weak and unstable

to ;
be

as

must that proud and boasting church, which shook from its base its summit, Luther
divulged and propagated his scriptural, and alas, those days, “strange" doctrines. The success
in

“puny brother" (as king Henry calls him

to to of

of

which crowned the labours this the last sentence

in

his book), we must ascribe God and the glory his grace, who hath “chosen the
of

of

the honour
foolish things confound the wise, and the weak things
to
of

of

the world the world confound the

things which are mighty; and who hath chosen base things the world, and things which are
of

no

despised, yea, and things which are not, bring nought things that are, that
to

to

ſlesh should
glory his presence."—Ed. (1) Ex Paral. Abbat. Ursperg
in
318 THE HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

#;
*
In

all
doctrine above recited, Luther and Zuinglius

of
these sums

the
did consent and agree; neither were their opinions

so
—
different

in
the Lord's Supper, but that the principal points they

of
A.
D.

in
matter
For the question

do the
them both, What

be
if
accorded.

of
asked

is
º: which our outward senses

of
material substance the sacrament,
in
the

pre: behold and feel they will both confess bread, and not the accidents

...
?
jºin

be
only Further, the question asked, whether Christ

be
of
bread.

if
fº

be
there present they will both confess his true presence

to
there;

*"

the
only presence they differ, Again, ask, whether

of
the manner
in

be
material substance laid before our eyes wor

in

to
the sacrament

is
it,
shipped they will both deny and judge idolatry. And likewise

º,

it
P

of
for transubstantiation, the mass, they both

be do
and the sacrifice
do
deny the same:

as
abhor, and also that the communion

to
is
do
both kinds administered, they both assent and grant.
in

.."

the
Their only difference this, concerning sense and meaning

ºf
is

my
est
Christ, Hoc corpus meum,” “This body.”
of

the words

is
“
*... &c., which words Luther expoundeth taken nakedly and simply

be
or to
figure; and therefore holdeth
as

Supper the letter standeth, without trope

the body and blood Christ truly

be
of

to
the bread and wine, and

in
be
so

received with the mouth. Uldricus Zuinglius, with

to

also

do
Johannes GEcolampadius, and others, interpret these words other
taken literally, but
be
be as

to

to
wise not have spiritual meaning,

a
;

by

or

so
expounded trope figure,

of
and
to

that the sense these

a

words, “This my body,” expounded: “This signi

be
thus
to
is

is

as the
fieth my body and blood.” With Luther consented Saxons;
Zuinglius, went the Helvetians.
of

with the side And time did

these opinions increased
of
so

grow, the division sides, and spread in

farther realms and countries: the one part being called, Luther,

of
in

Luther,
"..." Lutherans; the other having the name
of

Sacramentaries. Notwith
this one unity opinion, both the Lutherans and Sacra
of

standing,
do in

wentries
mentaries accord and agree, that the bread and wine there present (as
into the body and blood
of

are not transubstantiated Christ

is
it
said), but are the body and blood.”
of

true sacrament
a

But hereof sufficient, touching this division between the Lutherans

º.
In

and the Zuinglians. which division, there have been any defect
if

in
no

Martin Luther, yet that cause why either the papists may
is

greatly triumph, for

or

why the protestants should despise

touching
of

neither the doctrine Luther

so

the sacrament gross,

is

us,

maketh much with the papists; nor yet

so

that discrepant from

it

though
he

be

ought exploded. And full reconci

to

that therefore
a
be
of

liation this difference cannot well made (as some have gone
let

do), yet give Luther moderate interpretation; and

us
to

to

about
a
let
we

things yet
us

will not make better, not make them worse

if

let
us

they be, bear, not with the manner, yet

%.
at

Luther;
if

than and least

.."
us,
let

his teaching; and finally,

be
of

with the time not noted

in
it
we

charity (as Bucer said) than

to

should seem differ more

in

that
wewe

this more hereafter (Christ willing), when

do

of

gºrity doctrine. But

in

*:::... the history

of

John Frith.
to

come
of

to

Those who write the lives saints use describe and extol their
set

holy life and godly virtues, and also

as
to

be

forth such miracles

by

God; whereof there lacketh

no

wrought plenty Martin

in
in

them
(p.

(1) Ex Johan. Sleid, lib. 37, ed. Francſt, 1785–Ed.] (2) Ex Paralip. Abb. Ursp.
v.
 MIRACLES ATTRIBUTED TO HIM. 319

Luther, but rather time lacketh to us, and opportunity to tarry upon ºn
them, having such haste to other things. Otherwise what a miracle –”.
might this seem to be, for one man, and a poor friar, creeping out of A.D.

on up
set
a blind cloister, to be against the pope, the universal bishop, 1%
Alºe
ºv,

his
all
and God's mighty vicar earth;

to
withstand cardinals,

; the

the
yea, and

of
malice and hatred
to
sustain almost whole world
work that against the said pope, cardi-ś,
fº
being set against him and

me
to
nals, and church Rome, which king nor emperor could ever do,

no
of

all
yea, durst ever attempt, nor the learned men before him could friar.
ever compass: which miraculous work God, account nothing

of

I
David overthrowing the great Goliath.

of
to

inferior the miracle

do
Wherefore saint (after the pope's definition),
if

miracles make

a
Martin Luther, but age and time only,

to
what lacketh make him
in

saint who, standing openly against the pope, cardinals, and pre
a

of P

terrible,

in
so

so
the church, many, power
in

in
lates number

all
crafty, having emperors and the kings
so

practice,

of
the earth
against him; who, teaching and preaching Christ the space

of
nine

his
all
and twenty years, could, without touch quietly

so
enemies,
of

In
was born, die and sleep
he
in

his own country where peace.

in
which Martin Luther, first stand against the pope was great miracle;
to

a
greater;
so
to

prevail against the pope,

to

die untouched, may seem

a

all, especially having Again,

he
of

so

greatest many enemies

as
had.
any thing less miraculous,
#.
to

neither consider what manifold Martin

he is
it

certain Jew was appointed

as

dangers escaped besides:

to
when
'...
a
yet

the
by

poison, will God, that

so
to

come destroy him was of

it

td.
Luther had warning thereof before, and the face the Jew sent
of

him
to
by

picture, whereby him, peril.

he he

knew and avoided the

was sitting certain place upon his stool,
as

Another time,
in

a
a

º
did sit;
as he

great stone there was the vault over his head where
in

he

being long sitting,

so

as

as
which staid miraculously was soon
was up, immediately fell upon the place where
he

he

sat, able
to

have
all

crushed him pieces, had alighted upon him.

in

if
of it

And what
so

speak his prayers, which were ardent unto vehe

I

win-º:
his
(as

Christ, that Melancthon writeth), those who stood under

stood praying, might see his tears falling and dropping
he

dow where prayer.

Again, with such power
he

he

down. prayed, that (as himself con

Lord, long lived, the pope
he
of

so

as

fesseth) had obtained the that

his

let

should not prevail his country; after

in

death (said he) them

pray who could.
touching the marvellous works the Lord, wrought here Amin.
...,
of

And
as

ºl,
º,
by

by

credibly reported
be

men, the learned, what

canif

true which
it

is
be

more miraculous, than that which young

or hisof

miracle declared
is

a
by

man about Wittenberg, who, being kept bare and needy father,
fami-;.
by

the devil,
to to of

was tempted way sorcery

to

bargain with
a
a

liar, they call him; yield himself body and

gº
devil's ºils:
as

soul into the

So

power, upon condition have his wish satisfied with money. that
..."
by

upon the same obligation was made the young man, written
an

with his own blood, and given the devil. This case you see how
to

horrible was, and how damnable. Now hear what followed. Upon
it

this young man, the matter first

of

the sudden wealth and alteration

being noted, began afterwards more and more
be

at

suspected, and
to

length, after long and great admiration, was brought unto Martin
320 THE HISTORY OF MARTIN LUTHER.

*
genry Luther to be examined. The young man, whether for shame or

yet
-**— fear, long denied to confess, and would disclose nothing;

so
God
wrought, being stronger than the devil, that

he
A:
uttered unto Luther

(2
well touching the money,

of

as

as
the whole substance the case, the
obligation. Luther understanding the matter, and pitying the
the man, willed the whole congregation

to
pray,

of
lamentable state
labour;

he

so
himself ceased not with his prayers

to
and that the
devil was compelled his obligation the window,

to

in
at

at
last throw

be
so
and bade him take again unto him which narration,

if
it
it

:
true, him reported,

of
as
certainly see not the contrary, but that

is
it

I
this may well seem comparable with the greatest miracle, Christ's

in
church, that was since the apostles' time.
Furthermore, was mighty

a he
as

so
his prayers,

in

in
his sermons

he
God gave him such grace, that when preached, they who heard
him thought every one his own temptation severally

be
to
noted and

by
touched. Whereof, when signification was given unto him his
“Mine own manifold
he

be
friends, and demanded how that could

;
temptations,” said he, “and experiences are the cause thereof.” For
this thou must understand, good reader that Luther from his tender
and exercised with spiritual conflicts,

as
ears was much beaten
Melancthon describing his life doth testify. Also Hieronymus
in

... Wellerus, scholar and disciple the said Martin Luther, recordeth,
of

tune,

tº
his
he he

master thus report

of
that oftentimes heard Luther himself,

all
temptations,

of
that had been assaulted and vexed with kinds
...ou... saving only one, which was with covetousness; with this vice

he
was
all

ne” never, said he, his life troubled, nor once tempted.'
in

º: Martin Luther, who, living

of

And hitherto concerning the life

to
his

age sixty-three, continued writing and preaching about

...
ºlived the year
of

As

his

twenty-nine years.
of

of
touching the order death, the words
Melancthon be these:

Wit
by

An Intimation given Philip Melancthon his Auditory

to

at
*

Luther,”
of

tenberg,
of

the Decease Martin A.D. 1546.

the Epistle the Romans,
of

To the scholars assembled

to

to

hear the lecture

Philip Melancthon recited publicly, this that followeth,
of
at

nine the clock

by

before noon; advertising gave this information,

he

other lords,
of

the counsel
for that the auditors, understanding the express truth (forasmuch
as

the lords
knew certainly, fame would blow slanderous blasts every where
of

of

the death
Luther), should not credit flying tales and false reports.
“My friends,
we
ye

know that have enterprised expound grammatically

to

the Epistle the Romans,

of

which

".
in
to

contained the true doctrine the Son

is
by

God, which our Lord, his singular grace, hath revealed unto
us
of

at

this
by

the reverend father, and our dearly beloved master, Martin Luther.
augmented my
so

otwithstanding we have received heavy news, which has

dolor, that may continue henceforth scholastical pro
in

in

am doubt
if
I

fession, and exercise teaching.

so of

The cause wherefore commemorate this

I
ye
by
is,

thing for that am advised other lords, that may understand the
I

true sequel things, lest yourselves blaze'abroad vain tales this fatal chance,
of

of

be
or

give credit other fables, which commonly are accustomed spread

to

to

every where.”
Wednesday last past, and the 17th February, Dr. Martin Luther sickened
of

little before supper his accustomed malady, wit, the oppression

or of

of

of
to
a

opening the stomach, whereof

of
in

humours the orifice remember have

I

I
p.

(1) Ex Phil. Melaneth, orat. funebri Ex Hieron Wellero. (2) Edition 1503 415.--LD.
in
 THE DEATH OF MARTIN LUTHER. 321

seen him oft diseased in this place. This sickness took him after supper, with Henry
which he vehemently contending, required secess into a by-chamber, and there *111.

all

as
he rested on his bed two hours, which time his pains increased; and TA.D.
Dr. Jonas was lying his chamber, Luther awaked, and prayed him rise, i;33.

in

to
tº:

up
**
Ambrose his children's schoolmaster,

in
to

to
and call make fire another

a
was newly entered, Albert earl

he
chamber; into which when Manseld, sickness

of
his

for
wife, and divers others (whose names

in
with these letters haste were not
expressed), that instant came into his chamber. Finally, feeling his fatal His quiet
at the morning,

on
approach, before nine

of
the clock

in
to

of
hour the 18th death.
º
February, commended himself God with this devout prayer:

to
‘My heavenly Father, eternal and merciful God!, thou hast manifested unto The
me thy dear Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, have taught him, have known him; #ºther

I
I
my life, my health, and my redemption; whom the wicked have

his
love him
as

at
I

death.
persecuted, maligned, and with injury afflicted. Draw my soul

to
thee."
he

After this ensueth, thrice:

as

said

commend my spirit into thy hands, thou hast redeemed me,

“I

of
God

O
all
loved the world, that
he
so

Truth!” “God gave his only Son, that those that

believe him should have life everlasting,' [John
in

i.
Having repeated oftentimes his prayers, God, unto whom
he

to
was called"
.

faithfully commended his spirit; enjoy,

no
of so

doubt, the blessed society

in to

the patriarchs, prophets, and apostles the kingdom God the Father, the

of
Son, and the Holy Ghost: "Elias,” the conductor and chariot Israel, dead,

of

is
who hath governed the church this last age the world; for, the doctrine
of
in

by
God, hath not been comprehended
of

sins, and
of

of

of

remission the faith

by

human wisdom, but God hath manifested the same this holy man whom we
he up

of
us

now love the memory this man, and

of

have seen raised God." Let

hath taught; let modest and meek; let
be
us

us
learn
to

the doctrine that

consider the wretched calamities and marvellous changes, that shall follow this
mishap and doleful chance. beseech thee, God! crucified for us,
of
O

Son
I

and resuscitate Emmanuel, govern, conserve, and defend thy church.

Prayer after the manner

of
A

Luther.
render thanks unto God, the Eternal Father our Lord Jesus Christ,

*.
us

to of

|.
*Letº
by

who hath pleased, the ministry this godly Luther, purify the evangelical
of

fountains papistical infection, and restore sincere doctrine the church:

to

Luther
we

which thing remembering, ought join our lamentable petitions, with

to

d
he

zealous affection beseeching God hath begun us, for his

in
to

confirm what
holy name's sake. This thy voice and promise, Oliving and just God, eternal
‘I
is

ſountain.
our Lord Jesus Christ, Creator all things, and
of

of

it of

Father the church'

f'.
on

do

will have compassion you, for my name's sake. for myself, yea
be

even for myself, that not blasphemed.' beseech thee with ardent affec

i.
I

tion, that for thy glory, and the glory thy Son Jesus Christ, thou wilt collect
of

unto thyself thy gospel, among us, one perpetual church, and
of
in

the voice
thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ, our mediator and inter
of

that for the dear love

we
by

cessor, thou wilt govern thy Holy Ghost; that

us

unfeignedly may call

upon thee, and serve thee justly. Rule also the studies thy govern
of

and conserve the policies and discipline thy

to be

the same, which

of

of

the nurses
church and schools. And since thou hast created mankind acknowledge and

h;
by

invocate thee, and that for this respect thou hast revealed thyself many
to

clear testimonies, permit not this small number and selected (that profess
thy sacred word), And the rather, for that thy
be
to

defaced and overcome.

for

Son Jesus Christ, ready fight against death, hath prayed

in
to

this manner
us: “Father, sanctify them verity, thy word verity.' Our prayers we join
in

is

with the prayer this our holy Priest, making our petition with Him, that thy
of

by
be

doctrine may shine among men, and that we may directed the same.

We praying, his
so

heard Luther evermore pray this wise, and

in

p.

(1) “Unto the eternal school, and perpetual joys." Edition 1563, 416.-ED.
p.

(2) See Edition 1563, 416.-E.D.

p.

(3) For the following passage asterisks, see Edition 1563, 407.-FD.
in

Vol. IV. Y
322 THE SUM OF ALL THAT LUTHER TAUGHT.

Henry
w III.
innocent ghost peaceably was separated from the earthly corpse when
he had lived almost sixty-three years.
A. D. Such as succeeded, have divers monuments of his doctrine and
1523.
godliness. He
wrote certain learned works, wherein he comprised a
wholesome and necessary doctrine for men, informing the sincere
minds to repentance, and to declare the fruits of the same, the use
of the sacraments, the difference betwixt the gospel and philosophy,
the dignity of politic order; and, finally, the principal articles of
The sum
of all doctrine profitable to the church. He composed certain works to
that reprove, wherein he refuteth divers pernicious errors. He also devised
Luther
taught. books of interpretation, in which he wrote many narrations and ex

his
positions of the prophets and apostles, and in this kind very

he

all
enemies confess, excelleth others whose works are imprinted

all
and published abroad. Then Christians and godly minds conceive

!
deserved; but certainly his exposition
he

what praise

of
the Old and

all
New Testament, utility and labour, equivalent his works;
in

to
is
much perspicuity, that may serve instead

of
so

for
in

the same
is

it

a
be
commentary, though the German tongue. And yet this

it in
read
it

not naked exposition, but containeth very learned annotations

is

every part;
on

and arguments

of
both set forth the sum
which
heavenly doctrine, and instruct the reader the sacred phrase and

in
the Scriptures, that the godly minds may
of

speaking
in

manner
the doctrine, out
of

the very fountains.

of
receive firm testimonies
His mind was not his works; but guide
us

keep occupied in
to

to
we
our spirits His will was, should hear God
to

the very springs.

by

be
speak, and that his Word true faith and invocation might
our minds, that God might
be

kindled sincerely honoured and

in

adored, and that many might

be

everlasting life.
of
made inheritors
thankfully
us

to

accept his good will and great labours,

It

behoveth
we by
as

imitate the same our patron, and him

to

to

to
and learn adorn all
church, according our power. For our life,
to

the must refer

º
enterprises, and deliberations, two principal ends: First, illus
to

to

trate the glory God; Secondly, profit the church. As touching

of

to

“Do
all

the first, St. things the glory God.” And

to

of

saith:
Psalm xxii. “Pray that Jerusalem may
of

the second,
in

said
is
it

prosper.” And there followeth singular promise added

in

this
a

versicle: “Such
as

love the church, shall prosper and have good

success.” Let these heavenly commandments and divine instructions
all

of

allure learn the true doctrine the church, love the

to

to

men
of

faithful ministers gospel teachers; employ

to

the and the true and

study diligence
to

their whole and augment the true doctrine, and

maintain concord and unity the true church.*
in

Death of Frederic prince elector died long before Luther, 1525, leaving
A.
D.

duke
no

issue behind him, for that single life, and was never
he

Frederic. lived
a

married wherefore after him succeeded John Frederic duke of

:

Saxony.
in of

of

Mention was made little before the ministers Strasburg,

a

by

trouble, and cited

of

who, because their marriage, were the

appear before him, and there judged, without the
be

bishop
to

to

precinct the city Strasburg; whereas there had been

of

contrary
of

order taken before between the bishop and the city, that the bishop
 CARDINAL cAMPEIUs AGAINST MINISTERs' MARRIAGE. 323

should execute no judgment upon any, but under some of the magi- ſº

º.
strates of the said city of Strasburg. Whereupon the senate and —”.
the citizens, taking into their hands the cause of these married mini- A.D.
sters, in defence of their own right and liberties, wrote, as is said, to 1928.
their bishop of Strasburg, and caused the judgment thereof a while Piscepta.
to be stayed; by reason whereof the matter was brought at length
before cardinal Campeius, legate, sent by pope Clement to the as-
sembly of Nuremberg, A. D. 1524.
The chief doer in this matter was one Thomas Murner, a Franciscan Mumer,
friar, who had commenced a grievous complaint against the senate and ...;
city of Strasburg, before the aforesaid cardinal Campeius. Wherefore
the senate, to purge themselves, sent their ambassadors, thus clearing".
ºn
their cause, and answering to their accusation, that they neither had "...of

“
let

ºuts
been nor would be any the bishop, but had signified
tº
to

to
him

lay
by

he
before, their letters, that whatsoever could against those

no
God, they would

be
married priests, consonant
to

stay,

of
the law
his action. But the
to
but rather furtherance unto him proceed

in
a

little grieved that the bishop, contrary

to
senate herein was not
a

the order and compact which was taken between him and them, did
their city; for
no of

of

so
call the said ministers out the liberties was

it
H.
be
between them agreed, that ecclesiastical should adjudged
but under some judge their own city. But now, contrary
of

their

to
said agreement, the bishop called those ministers out
the ministers, claiming the right and privilege
of their liberties;
the city, were ...
The
so

of
and
lºº.
And now
ºf
condemned, their cause being neither heard nor known.
the senate should show themselves any thing more sharp rigorous
...,
or
if

claiming right city,

no
of

unto those ministers, the the the people,

someº
up

doubt, would not take well, but haply would rise

in
in it

of

commotion against them the quarrel and defence their franchises city.
and liberties.
of

And where objected, that they receive priests and men the
is
it

clergy into the freedom and protection their city: this they
of

to

answered, that they did nothing herein, but that which was corre
the city before: and
of

spondent the ancient usage and manner

to

moreover, that was the bishop's own request and desire made unto
it

them so to do.
To this the cardinal again, advising well the letters the bishop,
of

Answer
the matter which was sent unto him, declared, ::".
of

and the whole order

..."
by

right well understood

he

that the letters sent, that the ministers

indeed (as the ambassadors said) were called out from the freedom ºors.
yet

...,
the

no

city, and law was broken therein;

of

of

and liberties order

..."
iº.
bishop
no
as

forasmuch the (said he) had there less power and autho-

iº.
his

rity, than own vicar delegate; and therefore

he

he

were desired
if

º
punishing the aforesaid
in

them, that they would assist the bishop

ministers, &c.
on

After much other talk and reasoning both wherein the The am.

their freedom, that the judgment ...”

of of

ambassadors argued
in

defence
the city: among other communica-
be

should not transferred out reply.

tion, they inferred moreover, and declared, how the city
of

Stras
in

burg were many, yea, the most part the clergy, who lived viciously
of

and wickedly with their women, whom they kept their houses,
to
in

Christ's church, and perni

of

the great offence the people, shame

to
2
Y
 -
824 THE DIET AT RATISBON.

stir
Hºly cious of others; and yet the bishop would never once
example
any punishing Wherefore,

or
to

if
see correction thereof. the senate
A.D. (said the ambassadors) should permit bishop extend his cruelty

forto
the
**

the
and extremity against these married ministers, not observing
bishop law, and leave the other notorious offenders,' who

the of
Rome's

tº
§.."+
God, escape, unpunished, doubtless

of

to
break law would

it

but
their great danger and peril, not only before God,

to
redound
m.a. their city, ready

of
also among the commons

to
rise upon them.
peth.
To this Campeius What composition

or
answered, bargain was

the
knew not, but surely the act

he
betwixt the bishop and them,

of
no

of
one was manifest, and needed great trial proving and

in
law
confessing; and therefore they were sequestered and abandoned from
the church, “ipso facto.” As for the other sort
of
the communion

be
of

them, who keep women,” although (said he) not well done,

it
yet doth not excuse the enormity

of
their marriage. Neither was
it
he

ignorant, but that

of
the bishops Germany,

of
was the manner it
for money, wink priests' lemans; and the same also was evil
to

at

done indeed. And further, that the time should come when they shall
but yet, nevertheless,
be

an

account for the same

to

called not

if it
is
;
sufferable that priests therefore should have wives. And com
made (said he), much greater offence
be

parison should were,

it

a
priest home many para
to

wife, than
to

have and keep

at
have
+

do for

i.;
His reason was this; they that keep them (said he)

as
ſtre+ mours."
***
A

do,
so

naughty which they they acknowledge their sin: the

is
it

do

themselves that they well, and

so
better to others persuade continue still
of

All men (said he]

or

without repentance, their fact.

...
have conscience yet

can

not
Baptist
be

John the
chaste,

be
as

cannot was proved

it
;
by

for

!...as
be

any example,
to

lawful priests, professing chastity,

to
leave
their single life, and marry no, not the Greeks themselves, who
to

wife,
:
us,

rights differing from give this liberty

be

do

to
in to in

their own priests

aid

marry:* wherefore give their the

he

prayed them
to

to

bishop
this behalf.
am.
The

Whereunto the ambassadors replied again, saying, that he

if

...'...
of

i.
would first punish the one class offenders, then might the senate
ply.
assist him the better correcting the other: but the cardinal was
in

still instant upon them, that first they should assist their bishop, and
would not punish the other crime,"
he
if

then the would come-

thither himself and see punished accordingly.
it

A. by

p.m. This cardinal Campeius, how pope Clement VI.

he

was sent
Nuremberg,
or
to

assembly 1524, and what

of

the second diet

":

b.

Raús
the
by

this

cardinal, signified. After

is

was there done said before

Nuremberg, immediately followed another sitting
of

council Ratis
of at

bon, where were present Ferdinand, Campeius, the cardinal Salts

burg, the two dukes Bavaria, the bishops
of

Trent and Ratisbon:

of

the bishops, Bamberg, Spires, Strasburg, Augs

of

also the legates

By

burg, Constance, Basil, Friburg, Passau, and Brixen.

in

whom
the said assembly was thus concluded:
it

offenders,’ orig. Scortatores—Ed.

e.
in
i.

(1) “Notorious trial

(3)

is,

upon the yery doing the act, without any further judgment
of

or

“1pso facto,' that

women; orig. Scorta
in

et
e.

by the law. (3) concubinae.-Ed.

i.

Paramour," orig. Scorta-Etº.

e.
in

(4)
i.
§'

Touching the Greek church, this cardinal speaketh intruly.

offenders," i.e. orig. Stuprum.–ED.
(6) “More notorious
in
 THE History of the HELVETIANs, or switzERs. 825

Henry
P.I.I.I.
Summary of Popish Decrees made at the Council of Ratisbon.
A. D.
That forasmuch as the emperor, at the request of pope Leo, had condemned, 1523.
by his public edict set forth at Worms, the doctrine of Luther for erroneous
and wicked; and also it was agreed upon in both the assemblies at Nuremberg,

all
that the said edict should be obeyed by men; they likewise, the request

to at
be
do
of

cardinal Campeius, will and command the aforesaid edict observed

other holy Scrip
all

all
through their confines and precincts: that the gospel, and
tures, should be taught according the interpretation

of
in

to
churches the ancient

all
forefathers: that they who revive any old heresies before condemned,

or
teach any new thing contumelious, either against Christ, his blessed Mother,
and holy saints,

be
which may breed any occasion sedition, are punished

of
or

to
be
according preach
of
the edict abovesaid: That none
to

to
the tenor admitted
his ordinary: That they who

be
already admitted, shall
of

without the license

examined how, and what they preach: That the laws which Campeius
be

is
."
to

be
about set forth for reformation manners, shall observed: That

in
the
all
innovation, but

be
no
sacraments, the mass, and other things, there shall
in
all

or all
things fore-time they did: That
as

they who approach

in
to

to
stand the
Lord's Supper without confession and absolution, days for

do

on
eat flesh
their order; also priests, deacons, and sub-deacons,
do
or

bidden,
of

who run out

That nothing shall printed without
be

be

be
that married, shall punished
:

the magistrate: That

of be
no

any Lutheran shall

or of

of

of
book Luther

or
consent

W. sold That they their jurisdiction, who study the university

of

in
:

Wittenberg, shall every one repair home within three months after the pub

..
lishing hereof,
or

to

some other place free from the infection

of
else turn
of all

Luther, under pain confiscating their goods, and losing their inheritance:
of

be
no

benefice, nor other office teaching, given any student

of
That
to
that
university. Item, That certain inquisitors
be
fit

for the same, appointed

.
to
inquire and examine the premises. Item, Lest faction
be

may said that

it

origin from the corrupt life

of
its

taketh priests, the said Campeius,

Ratisbon, chargeth and
of

with other his assistants

in

the said convocation

go

commandeth, that priests live honestly, decent apparel, play not the mer
in
be

chants, haunt not the taverns, not covetous, nor take money for their minis
tration; such holy days
be
as

keep concubines removed; the number also

of
to
be

diminished, &c.
to

These things would Campeius have had enacted full council,

...
in

campsius
a

º
all

the empire: but when could not bring

he
of

and with the consents

...,
the

the
by

divers were gone from

of
to

that pass, reason that minds

get the same ratified this particular conven
he

to

in

was fain
ticle, with the assents
of

these bishops above rehearsed.

º
These things thus hitherto discoursed, which fully may
be

in

seen
John Sleiden, remaineth next after the story
of

the Commentaries
it

Martin Luther, somewhat adjoin likewise touching the history

of of

to

Zuinglius, and But before the ex

to
of

the Helvetians. come

I

story, inconvenient, give

be
of

to

this shall not first some

it

these Helvetians, and

of

of

of

ittle touch the towns, called pages,

their league and confederation first begun amongst them.

ºigturn
or

the #elbetiang, &mit5erg,

of

diffe
How THEY FIRST REcover ED THEIR LIBERTY, AND AFTER
wARDs were Joi NED IN LEAGUE ToGETHER."
The Helvetians, whom otherwise we call Switzers, are divided
principally into thirteen pages.” The names which are Tigurini,
of

(1) Ex Chron. Helvetic. Ex Sebast. Munst. Cosmog. lib. iii. Ex Com. Johan. Sleid. lib. iii.
be

(2) These thirteen pages will better recognised under the following titles; the respective
 |
326

#.
— anti,
THE CANTON OF SWITZERLAND CRUELLY OPPRESSED.

Bernates, Lucernates, Urani, Suicenses, Untervaldii, Tugiani, Glare

Basilienses, Solodurii, Friburgii, Scafusiani, Apecelenses.
thermore, to these be added seven other pages, albeit not conjoined
Fur
– together with such a full bond as the others be; which be these :
* * Of
#."
Helveti. Rheti, Lepontii, Seduni, Veragri, Sangalli, Mullusiani, Rotulenses.
these thirteen confederate pages above recited, these three were

ſº
{...". the first, to wit, Urania, Suicenses, and Sylvanii, or (as some call
them) Untervaldii, which joined themselves together.

""
Extortion If
credit should be given to old narrations, these three pages or
valleys' first suffered great servitude and thraldom under cruel rulers
or governors; insomuch that the governor of Sylvania required of one
of the inhabitants a yoke of his oxen; which when the townsmen
denied to give him, the ruler sent his servant by force to take his
oxen from him. This when the servant was about to do, cometh the
poor man's son, and cutteth off one of his fingers, and upon the same
avoided. The governor, hearing this, taketh the poor man and putteth
out his eyes.
At another time in the said Sylvania, as the good man of the house
was absent abroad, the governor who had then the rule of the town,
+ entering into the house, commanded the wife to prepare for him a
bath, and made other proposals to her; whereunto she being unwilling,
deferred the bath as long as she might, till the return of her husband.
To whom she then, making her complaint, so moved his mind, that
ſº.”
he,

his

his
he
or

with hand, flew upon the

in
axe hatchet which had
punished adulterous ruler and slew him.
of

of

of
Another example reported
i...
Example like violence the ruler Suicia
is

and Sylvania, who, surprised with the like pride and disdain against
up
his

ny.
the poor underlings, caused hung
be

cap
all to

upon pole, charging

a
by

by

do

and commanding his servant, that passed

to
to

obeisance
his cap; which when one named William Tell refused
to
do, the
at his

tyrant caused his son

be

an
to

tied, with apple set upon head, and

the father with cross-bow, like instrument, the apple.
or

to

shoot
a
a

After long refusing, when the woeful father could not otherwise choose,
by

being the apple; God would,

as

force constrained, but must level

at

Tell,
he

missed the child, and struck the mark. This being thus
compelled the tyrant his son, had brought with him two
to at he to

at

shoot
º

shafts; thinking that had struck the child with one, the other
if
let

the tyrant: which being understood,

he

he

would have drive

by

was apprehended and led the ruler's house; but the way escaping
the boat between Urania and Brun, and passing through the
of

out
and

º”
might, lay
he

he
as

mountains with much speed the way secretly

in
as

pride

the tyrant
he
as

the ruler should pass, discharged his arrow

at

where
and slew him,
A.
D.

rewarded, 1307.
thus were these cruel governors utterly expelled out
of

And these
valleys pages aforesaid; and after that, such order was taken
or

three
VII,
by

by

the emperor Henry and also the emperor Ludovicus,

Zurich, Bern, Lucerne, Uri, Schweitz, Unterwalden, Zug, Glarus, Basle, Soleure, Fri
of

cantons
burg, Schaffhausen, and Appenzel. The other seven pages, “not conjoined together with such
a

full bond,” are these: “Rhetus Pagus," the extreme south-east districts Switzerland; “Lepon
of

tus Pagus,” the district about the source the Rhone: “Sedunus Pagus,” the capital
of

of

which
by

district, was ‘Civitas Sedunorum,' mentioned Caesar, and the modern Sion; “Beragrus
is

Pagus,” constitutes the district called “Dauphiné" before the revolution “Sangallus Pagus,"
:

St. Gallen “Mullusianus Pagus,” Mulhausen; “Rotulensis Pagus," Rheinthal.–Ed.

;

(1) Note that the pages Switzerland are for the most part situate valleys.
in

in
 THE LIFE OF ZUING LIUS THE SWISS REFORMER. 327

duke of Bavaria, that henceforth no judge should be set over them, Henry VII 1.
but only of their own company, and town dwellers."
It followed after this, A. D. 1315, that great contention and war A. 1523.
D.

arose between Frederic duke of Austria, and Ludovic duke of Bava

ria, striving and fighting the space of eight years together about the
empire. With Ludovic held the three pages aforesaid; who had
divers conflicts with Leopold, brother to the aforenamed Frederic duke
of Austria, fighting in his brother's quarrel. As Leopold had reared
a mighty army of twenty thousand footmen and horsemen, and was
come to Egree, so to pass over the mountains to subdue the pages;
he began to take advice of his council, by what way or passage best
he might direct his journey towards the Switzers. Whereupon as
they were busy in consulting, there stood a fool by, named Kune de
Stocken, who hearing their advice, thought also to shoot his bolt
withal, and told them, that their counsel did not like him: “For

all
fool's

A
you,” quoth he, “consult how should enter intowe yonder country;
bolt some
...".

we
you giveth any counsel how

the
of

but none come out again after

to
mark.
they found
be

And
as

so
conclusion, the fool said,
in

entered.”

it
true. For when Leopold with his host had entered into the straits
and valleys between the rocks and mountains, the Switzers, with their
Urania and Sylvania, lying privy wait, had them
of

neighbours
in

at
such advantage; and with tumbling down stones from the rocks, and
sudden coming upon their backs blind lanes, did encumber them, so
in

that neither had they convenient standing fight, nor room almost
to
by
fly

away; Leopold's army there,

to

great part
of

reason whereof
a

being enclosed about the place called Morgayten, lost their lives, and
many the flight were slain. Leopold, with them that remained,
in

retired and escaped Turgoia. This battle was fought 1315,

A.
D.
to

the 16th of November.

After this, the burghers these three villages, being continually
of
by

for

Austria, that they would not acknow

of

vexed Frederic duke

for

Urania,
of

ledge him emperor, assembled themselves

in

the town
1316; and there entered into mutual league and bond
tº.
of

per-
A.
D.

to-ºn
**
petual society and conjunction, joining and swearing themselves
one body common-wealth and public administration.
of
as

gether,
in

After that came them the Lucernates; then the Tugiani; after
to

them the Tigurines; next them followed the Bernates; the last
to
all

were the Basilians: then followed after, the other seven

of

almost
pages above recited.
ye

of

And thus have the names, the freedom, and confederation

Helvetia, with the occasions and
or

these Switzers, cantons, pages

of
or

circumstances thereof, briefly expressed.

of

Now
of to

the purpose our

story intended, which Christ's gospel and
to

declare the success

is

true religion received among the Helvetians; also touching the life
Zuinglius,
of

of

as

and doctrine and order his death, here ensueth.

dſje ?ict; tiſtritug 25uingliug:

of

amb Life
AND THE RECEIVING OF THE GOSPEL IN SWITZERLAND.
of
In

Luther's story, mention was made before

of

the tractation
Uldricus Zuinglius, who first abiding Glarus, place called
in
at

a
(1)

iii.
Ex

Seb. Munster. Cosmog. lib.

328 REFORMATION OF RELIGION AT ZURICH.

*
†y then our Lord's Hermitage, from thence removed to Zurich about

the
A.D. 1519, and there began to teach, dwelling in minster, among

of
priests using

A.
D.

or
the canons that close with them the same rites

;
and ceremonies during the space

he
of
15% three years, where con

or
two
zuiglius tinued reading and explaining the Scriptures unto the people with
§§§

is the
no
And because pope Leo
;...
great travail, and less dexterity. same

his

(as
all
year had renewed pardons again through

*
countries above
eclared), Zuinglius zealously withstood the same, detecting the abuses

by
reigning then

of

in
thereof the Scriptures, and other corruptions

by
the church; and

of
so
continued the space two years and more,

(to
till

length Hugo bishop whose jurisdiction Zurich

of
at

Constance
jop

of
then also did belong) hearing thereof, wrote his letter

to
the senate
of

‘....
the

...
said city Zurich, complaining grievously Zuinglius; who
of

of
canons, where Zuinglius

of
to
alsº wrote another letter the college
him" the same time dwelling, complaining
at

of
was likewise such new
teachers who troubled the church; and exhorted them earnestly

as to
beware, and take diligent heed And forasmuch

to
to

themselves.

all
both the pope and the emperor's majesty had condemned such new
by

he
doctrine their decrees and edicts, willed them therefore admit

to
no

of

of
such new innovations doctrine, without the common consent
Zuinglius
to

them whom the same did appertain. hearing thereof,

judgment

of
to to

referreth his cause the and hearing the senate, not

refusing
an

in of
his faith. And forasmuch
to

render them account

di
the bishop's letter was read openly the college, Zuinglius
as

to

recteth another letter the bishop again, declaring that the said
letter proceeded not from the bishop, and that was not ignorant he
thereof; desiring him not follow their sinister
to

who were the authors

thing invincible, and cannot

be
counsels, for that truth (said he)
is
a

After the city likewise wrote

of

resisted. the same tenor certain others

unto the bishop, desiring him that would attempt nothing that
he

re
prejudicial the liberty and free course the gospel;
be

of
to

should
quiring moreover, that longer the filthy and infamous
he

no

would bear
would permit them
he
of

lives priests, but that have their lawful

to

it. wives, &c. This

A.
D.

Zuinglius
was 1522.

... Besides this, Zuinglius wrote also another letter

to

the whole nation

the Helvetians, admonishing them
no
of of

to

hinder the passage

in

case

** sincere doctrine, nor infer any molestation

to

priests that were

to

their single life,

of
as

married: for for the vow and coaction came

it

the devil, and devilish thing And therefore

is.
of

(saith he)
it
a

*...*m, whereas the said Helvetians had such right and custom their
in

H.
a

ºn towns and pages, that when they received any new priest into their

*.
his

churches, they used

to

premonish him before concubine,

to

take
should attempt any misuse with their wives and daughters;
he

*
lest
to

... less grant unto the priests

he

no

exhorted them that they would

to

honest matrimony, than

to

live with unmarried

in

take their wives

women against the precept
of

God.
Thus Zuinglius continued certain years labouring
as

the word
in

the Lord, offence began

of

this new doctrine,

by

to

at

adver. arise and divers

saries.
stepped up, namely the Dominic Friars, the contrary side,
on

But he, keeping himself ever

to

preach and inveigh against him.

by
he

within the Scriptures, protested that would make good

".

the word
of

God that which he taught. Upon this, the magistrates and

 The ASSEMBLY OF LUCERN.E. 329

priests and Hºy

all
senate of Zurich sent forth their commandment to ini.

P
ministers within their dominion, repair the city Zurich, against

of
to

to
January next ensuing (this was 1523), there every A.D.

of

A.
the 29th

D.
heard quietly, touching these contro-

be
speak freely, and

to
one
to
19%.
said; directing also their letters

be
religion, what could
of

to
versies Disputa
%.

he
of
the bishop Constance, that would either make his repair thither
..."

his
himself, deputy. When the day appointed came,
or
else send

.
the bishop's vicegerent, who was John Faber, was also present. The Johan.
...,n.

the

of
council first declaring cause this their frequency and assembly
...,
if for

*
newly religion),

of
(which was the dissension risen about matters
required that zºº

or
to
any there had object infer against the doctrine

his
of

Zuinglius, should freely and quietly utter and declare

he

mind."

all
...
Zuinglius had disposed his matter before, and contrived his sixty

of
of
places, sixty-seven

to
doctrine certain order the number
in

4.
a

articles; which articles had published also abroad before,

he

to
the
end that those who were disposed, might resort thither the better"
prepared the disputation. When the consul had finished that
to

begin, Faber, first

he

of to
which would say, and had exhorted others
entering the matter, began his sending thither,
to

declare the cause

Tº
no
and afterwards would persuade, that this was place convenient, nor

re
Faber
fit,

by

disputation,
of

time for the discussing such matters but rather

that the cognition and tractation thereof belonged general council,
to
a

which (he said) was already appointed, and now near hand. Not at
withstanding Zuinglius still continued urging and requiring him, that
dispute, would openly and
he

had there any thing

he

he or
to

say
to
if

he
freely utter his mind. To this
answered again, that would
by

confute his doctrine writing. This done, with few other words
a

and fro, when

no
on

man would appear there to

to

both sides had

the assembly brake up, and was discharged:
as:
offer any disputation,

º'
...,
The
be

Zurich incontinently caused proclaimed

to

whereupon the senate

of
all

their dominion and territory, that the traditions

of

through men
Christ purely
be

of

should displaced and abandoned, and the gospel putation.

the of

taught out the Old and New Testament. A.D. 1523.”

fºr
Tº
to

gospel had thus begun

to

When take place, and

in

flourish
ºld,
Helvetia, the following year
...;
of

Zurich and certain other places

in

(A.D. 1524), another assembly

of

the Helvetians was convented

at

the contrary part:

abolished.
on

Lucerne, where this decree was made

the Assembly
of

Lucerne.
in

Constitutions decreed
God, which had been
or

of

That no man should deride the word contemn

taught now above thousand and four hundred years heretofore: nor the mass
a

God,
be

of

consecrated,
of

scorned, wherein the body Christ

to

the honour
to

is

the quick and the dead.

of
to

and the comfort both

That those who are able receive the Lord's body Easter,
as at

shall confess
to

do
all

their sins Lent the priests, and other things, the use and manner
in

to

the church requireth.

of

That the rights and customs holy church

be

kept.
of

That every one obey his own proper pastor and curate, and receive the sacra
him, after the manner holy church, and pay him his yearly duties.
of
of

ments
be

That honour given priests.

to

Item,
on

abstain from flesh-eating fasting-days, and Lent

to
in

abstain
to

-
from eggs and cheese.
(1) Ex Johan. Sleid. lib. iii. (2) Ibid. [p. 191.-El...]
330 LETTER OF THE HELVETIANS TO THE MEN OF ZURICJI.

Henry That no opinion of Luther be taught privily or apertly, contrary to the

y/II.
received determination of holy church; and that in taverns and at table no
A.D. mention be made of Luther, or any new doctrine.
1523. That images and pictures of saints in every place be kept inviolate.
That priests and ministers of the church be not compelled to render account
of their doctrine, but only to the magistrate.
That due aid and supportation be provided for them, if any commotion do

}.
happen.

no person deride the relics of the Holy Spirit, or of our Lady, or of

St. Anthony.

by
all
Finally, That the bishop Constance,

of
the laws and decrees set forth
be

observed.

let

be
These constitutions whosoever shall transgress, presented the

to
them

be

so
magistrate, and overseers transgress.

to
set over them that shall

After these things concluded thus Lucerne, the cantons Hel

at

of
vetia together directed their public letter the Tigurines,

of
or
to
men
Zurich, this effect: —
to

sub They much lamented and complained

of
this new-broached doctrine which
stance of
all

of
the letter had set men together the ears, through the occasion certain rash and
º
of the Hel new-fangled heads which had greatly disturbed both the state the church,

of
vetians to the commonwealth, and had scattered the seeds discord, where before
of

of
and
the Tigu
all

things were well quiet. And although this sore (said they) ought
in

rines, or time

i.
men of glory
so

betimes, that they should not have suffered

of to

to

have been looked

Zurich. Almighty God, and the blessed Virgin, and other saints dis

be
so
of

to
honoured, but rather should have bestowed their goods and lives

to
maintain the
same; yet, notwithstanding, they required them now look upon the matter,

to
which otherwise would bring

of

as
body and soul:
to

them destruction both

for example, they might see the doctrine Luther, what fruit brought.
of

The

it
in,
rude and vulgar people now (said they) could not
be

holden but would burst

by

late;
is all

of
as

license and rebellion, hath appeared

to

forth
sufficientº by
all
of be

of of
the like feared also among themselves, and
to

the occasion
Zuinglius, and Leo Juda,' who
so

take upon them expound the word

to

God after their own interpretation, opening thereby whole doors and windows
their doctrine they were not certain what
of

Albeit
to

discord and dissension.

they did teach; yet what inconvenience followed upon their doctrine, they had
all

all

too much experience. For now fasting was laid down, and days were
Priests and religious
as

alike eat both flesh and eggs, well one

to

as

another.
persons, both men and women, brake their vows, ran out their order, and
of

fell marrying; God's service was decayed, singing the church left, and
in
to

prayer ceased priests grew contempt, religious men were thrust out
of

their
in
;

cloisters; confession and penance were neglected,

so

pºt
to

that men would not stick

the holy altar, without any confession made the priest
to

at

to

receive
efore. The holy mass was derided and scorned; our blessed Lady, and other
saints blasphemed; images plucked down and broken pieces, neither was
in

there any honour given the sacraments. To make short, men now were grown
to

license and liberty, that scarcely the holy host could

be

unto such safe

a

within the priest's hands, &c.

all

no
as

to so

which things, small importance,

of

of

The disorder
to

was
is
it

it

grievous and lamentable, that they thought

no so

them their part suffer the

it

longer. Neither was this the first time (they said), this their com
of

same
plaining, when their former assembly they sent unto them before the like
in

by

admonition, writing the clergy, and craving their aid

of

in
to

them certain
so,

the same; which seeing they did now again earnestly call upon them
is
it

touching the premises, desiring them surcease from such doings, and
to

to

take
better way, continuing the religion their old ancestors, who were before
of
in
a

them. And there were any such thing, wherein they were grieved and
if

i.
offended against the bishop
or

Rome, the cardinals, bishops, other prelates,

of

heaping, exchanging, and selling the dignities

of

either for their ambition

in

pilling men's purses with

or

the church, for their oppression indulgences,

in

(1) Zuinglius and Leo Juda were preachers

at

this time Zurich.

in
 ANSWEIt OF THE MEN OF ZU RICH TO THE SWITZERS. 331

or else for their usurped jurisdiction and power, which they extend too far, and Henry
corruptly apply to matters external and political, which only ought to serve in wiri.
such cases as be spiritual: if these and such other abuses were the causes, A. D.
wherewith they were so grievously offended, they promised that, for the correc 1523.
tion and reformation thereof, they would also themselves join their diligence
and good will thereto; forasmuch as themselves also did not a little mislike
therewith, and therefore would confer their counsels together with them, how
and by what way such grievances might best be removed.

To this effect were the letters of the Helvetians, written to the

senate and citizens of Zurich. Whereunto the Tigurines made their
answer again on the 21st of March, the same year, in manner as
followeth :

Answer of the Tigurines, or men of Zurich, to the five Towns of the

Switzers.

First, they declared, how their ministers had laboured and travailed among
them, teaching and preaching the word of God unto them the space now of five
years; whose doctrine at the first seemed to them very strange and novel, be
cause they had never heard the same before. But that after they understood
and perceived the scope of that doctrine only to tend to this: to set forth Christ
all

Jesus unto us, to be the pillar and refuge of our salvation, who gave his life
and blood for our redemption, and who only delivereth

us
also sinful misers
from eternal death, and the only Advocate mankind before God; they
of
is

wholesome and joyful

no

so
could otherwise do, but with ardent affection receive
message.
a

The holy apostles and faithful Christians, after they had received the gospel
by

by

Christ, did not fall out debate and variance, but lovingly agreed
of

in

and
and consented together: and they trusted (said they) that they should do,
so

they would likewise receive the word God, setting aside men's doctrines
of
if

any other man

or

and traditions dissonant from the same. Whatsoever Luther

right wrong,
be

or

doth teach, whether the persons,

of

not for the names

it

it
be is

why the doctrine which they teach, should well-judged upon,

or

either evil
for

but only agreeth with, disagreeth from, the rule

of

God's word: for

or

that
goit
by

affection, and were prejudicial the authority

of
to

to

that were but the word No injury

by
be

God, which ought rule man, and not man. And

of

to saints
to

to

measured
if

Christ
if

Christ only worshipped, and men taught solely

be

to

repose their confidence

in

alone be
him, yet neither doth the blessed Virgin, nor any saint else, receive any injury wor
by

thereby; who, when here earth, received their salvation only the name shipped.
on

of him.
And whereas they charge their ministers with wresting the Scripture after Who be
up

they that
their own interpretation, God had stirred such light now
of
in

the hearts wrest the

men, that the most part their city have the Bible their hand, and dili Scrip
of

in

gently peruse the same; wind the Scriptures ture

so

so

that their preachers cannot

?

awry, but they shall quickly danger why

be

no

perceived. Wherefore there

is

they should fear any sects them; but rather such sects are
be
in
or

to

factions
objected those, who, for their gain and dignity, wrest the word
of

God after
to

their own affections and appetites. And whereas they, and others, have accused Error ma
error, yet was there never man that could prove any error them, ny times
of

in

them objected
although divers bishops Basil, Coire, with divers univer where
of

of

Constance,
of

sundry do; none can

so

besides; they
to

sities also themselves have been times desired

be

proved.
yet this present day neither they, nor ever any others did; neither were
so
to

all

they, nor any the aforesaid bishops, their last assembly, being requested
of

at

gentle repair unto them, save only the Schashusians and Sangal
to

so

come,
to

be

the scope well marked, between the papists and the protestants, will not
If

of

(1) doctrine
it
be

hard for any man judge which For the whole end and scope
to

of
is

the true doctrine. the

by
as

pope's doctrine, tendeth set up the honour and wealth man, may appear
of
to

of of

the doctrine
&c.;
do

supremacy, confession, mass, altar,

of of

all which
to
of

of

the the sacrament the tend the

as

magnifying priests; purgatory, obsequies, pardons, and such like serve for their profit.
as

as

Contrariwise, the teaching the protestants, well touching justification, original sin,
of

also
the sacraments and invocation, and all other such, tend the setting up Christ alone, and
to

to
of

the casting down

of

man.
832 ANswer of THE TIGURINEs, or MEN OF zunich,

all
In which aforesaid assembly of theirs,

as
JHenry lians. such were then present,
Jº III. considering thoroughly the whole case the matter, condescended together

of
A. D. with them. And the bishops haply should object again, and say, that the

if
the vulgar people; they answered

be
so
God ought not

of

of
to
1523. word handled
the same not stand with equity and reason. For albeit did belong

to

to
the

it
go
Bishops bishops' office, provide that the sheep should not astray, and most con

to
neither

by
reduced into the way again; yet

be
will feed venient were, that them they should

it

all
the flock, because they will not see their charge, but leave undone, referring

to

it
nor suffer

is,
things councils; therefore right and reason that they

to

to
the fathers and

it
them to
feed themselves should hear and learn, not what man doth determine, but what
them
Christ himself doth command his Scripture. Neither have their ministers

in
selves.
given any occasion for this division; but rather

be

as
imputed

to

to
such

is
it
for their own private lucre and preferments, contrary the Lord,

of
to
the word
seduce the people into error; and grievously offending God,
to do

do
provoke him
plague them with manifold calamities: who, they would renounce the

if
greediness their own gain, and would follow the pure doctrine his word,
of

of
God, doubt but they

no
seeking not the will man, but what
of

of
the will

is
should soon fall agreement.
to

men, and for

be
As for the eating

all
flesh and eggs," although
of

to
free

it
by

Christ; yet they have set forth law restrain rash intem
to

to
bidden none

a
perance, and uncharitable offension

of
others.
Priests' touching matrimony, God
as

And himself the author thereof, who hath

is
º:
marriage.
left free for all men. Also Paul willeth minister of the church

to
be the
it

a
And seeing that bishops for money their priests
of

husband one wife.

have concubines, which contrary both good example;
to

to

to
God's law and
as is

why then might not they well, obey God, permitting lawful matrimony
in
forbidding the same? The like
he

to
as

which hath ordained, resist God

in

is
Vows of
women vowing chastity; whom this they judge and suppose,
be

of

of

chastity said also

vows and coacted chastity, are not available nor allowed
of

not agree that such kinds

ing to better were to

it
all

before God; and seeing that chastity

º
not men's
is

God's
marry (after their judgments), than filthily live single life.
in
to

law.
Monaste As for monasteries, canons, they were first given
of

and other houses for

ries first
given to relief only the poor and needy; whereas now those who inhabit them are
of

their own patrimony

as
the poor, wealthy, and able many times
of

live
in
to

such sort
now serve might well suffice great number; wherefore
so

as

much,
of

some them have

it
a

for the

|.
be

them not inconvenient, that those goods should converted again

to

rich. seemeth
Yet, nevertheless, they have used therein such mode
the poor.
of
to

the use
ration, that they permitted the inhabitants enjoy
of of

to
those monasteries
the possession their goods, during the term their natural life, lest any
of

just complaint.
of

should have cause

nothing service;
of

well
to

Orna Ornaments churches serve God's but this

is

upSo

ments of agreeing
be

God, that the poor should

of

the will and service

to

succoured.
churches
better be Christ commanded the
young man the gospel, who was rich, not hang
in

to

his riches the temple, but sell them, and distribute them the needy.
in

to

to

stowed
upon the
will truly
do

as

priesthood they Such priests

of

poor. The order not contemn.

As
do

Good discharge their duty, and teach soundly, they magnify. for the other
priests public commodity, but rather damnify the common
no

rabble, that serve

to

not to be
by

wealth, little and little, and their

of

the number them were diminished

if

con
livings put better use, they doubted not but service well done
to

to

temned: were
it

the rabble
the singing and prayers
be

such priests
of of

of them to
God. Now whether available before
be dimi God, them understand not what they
be

as

may doubted, forasmuch many

or it

do

nished. say, sing, but only for hire wages

of

the same.
do

As for secret confession, wherein detect their sins the priest's ear,
in in

Confes men
be

sion to
of

esteemed, they leave suspense. But

to

what virtue this confession

is

it

the priest
fly
do

that confession whereby repenting sinners Christ our only intercessor,

to

and to
|.

it all

they account not only rofitable, but also necessary troubled con
to
to

Christ.
do

sciences. As for satisfaction, which priests use, they reckon but practice
of a

impiety
be

get money, and the same not only erroneous, but also full
to

to
is,

True penance and satisfaction for man amend his life.

to
a

lº.
was the pope's law then, that eggs, nor any other
or

(1) Lent no man should cat flesh